Upheaval
Date: 2018-10-11T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Science Fiction; Romance
Description: VICTORY IS AT HAND! ALL THEY NEED IS A MIRACLE… The evil Emperor is in our heroine’s sights—all she needs now is a military and cultural miracle. It’s the dead of winter, and the Terrans hold the line as the Conglomeration is holed-up in a makeshift camp, prickly with nervous excitement, preparing for a massive offensive into wealthy Merriton—the gaudy Conglomerate city in which Sal was enslaved as a child. But the next battle will have to wait. Sometimes, things even more personal than war get in the way—like hormones. Unimaginably powerful Salryc Luxx, Kaisae of all Iliri and de facto Queen

RISE OF THE ILIRI

Book Eight

Auryn Hadley

Spotted Horse Productions

Contents

Ogun - Northern Continent

Introduction

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Chapter 58

Epilogue

Dear Reader

Check out Another Book

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Glossary

Books by Auryn Hadley

About the Author

Upheaval is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2018 by Auryn Hadley

All Rights Reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher and the copyright owner constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

Published by Spotted Horse Productions

First Edition: October 2018

Cover Art by Spotted Horse Productions

Edited by Sarah Williams

Dedication

Every girl wants to be put on a pedestal. Very few realize how terrifying it is trying to balance at the top. This book is for those of you who stand in the shadows, holding the base steady so I won't fall. I see you down there. I know you will always catch me when I fall.

Ogun - Northern Continent

Introduction

Since the dawn of time, the iliri have been called beasts and treated as either pets or livestock. The only things we knew about ourselves came from whispers spoken softly, far away from human ears. Even our own language was hoarded like some treasure. From mother to child, everything we'd experienced was passed down quietly, giving us some hold on our history, but it wasn't enough. Often, the stories felt more like wishes than reality.

Until she came.

Nothing about her should have been a surprise. Always, when we needed help most, one female would rise up to lead us. We'd recognize her by her scent, that of hope and dreams, and we'd call her Kaisae. In the past, she'd been just like us - but now we were different. Our people had been diluted, changed by generations of crossbreeding until we weren't sure what we were anymore. She didn't have that problem.

One look at her reminded us all of what we were supposed to be. The pride in her eyes proved that we hadn't always been property. We hadn't been created to live as slaves. Once, long ago, we were the ones in charge, and it had been women like her who'd kept us safe.

But that was before humans fell from the stars. Everything they needed, they brought with them - or so they thought. From the crops they planted on our soil to the animals that grazed on our hunting grounds, what had once been ours, they took as their own. It was never enough.

They wanted metal. It held up their homes, powered their machines, and made them stronger than us, but our world didn't have much. No matter what name they used, iron, copper, and even gold were things we'd never seen until humans came. They swore it existed, but it seemed there wasn't enough to go around. They decided to use us instead.

They hunted our prey, destroyed our homes, and killed our culture to make us serve them. When we objected, they twisted us, forcing us to stand taller, bleed more red, and even speak their words. Soon, we replaced their machines, and the humans were finally happy with their easy lives.

In only a few generations, we became their greatest tool, kept in check by our primal needs and shackled by our own minds. Our species learned to submit. Humans were stronger, so we had no other choice. Still, we tried to resist, always relying on the best of our women to show us what to do. Over and over, we failed, forced to become meek and obedient until we eventually forgot there had been any other way.

The stories of our history became myths. Mothers gave up whispering them to their babies. Our grandchildren ignored us when we tried, and theirs called them lies. It didn't happen fast, but after many, many lifetimes, the humans had finally won. The iliri, a once proud species, had become the pets humans had always called us, tamed through generations of domestication.

And that's when she finally appeared. With her eyes locked on the ground, no one would have guessed that the worthless bitch was a threat. We'd fought for so long, biting, clawing, and killing to keep what little pride we had left, but she'd learned something new. She'd figured out how to be overlooked.

In other times, our people never would have chosen her. In other circumstances, she wouldn't have been good enough. Lucky for us, she was all we had, because that one unimportant girl was about to become the hope of an entire culture, and it only happened because no one told her it couldn't.

Raised by humans, she was ignorant about her own species. All she knew was her shame for being different, but now she had a pack she could lean on. The Black Blades had spent nearly a decade proving they were the perfect soldiers. Since she'd joined, they'd become so much more than just a military unit. They were a family, and they succeeded because they were no longer ashamed to be iliri.

Our masters weren't happy about it. They tried to break the Black Blades. When nothing else worked, they sent her away, thinking her nothing more than a beast that needed to be tamed. To Anglia, they said, that archaic country to the north. Using the war raging on the other side of the continent as an excuse, they claimed she was the only one who could do this. What they didn't realize was how right they were.

Her job was to replace the King with one who would support the Conglomerate of Free Citizens. Instead, she found an ally, and along the way, she discovered our history. It came on four legs, covered in hair, proving we really were the beasts humans claimed. Called the grauori, these wild creatures were our best chance at stopping the war destroying everything in its path, even if she had to face the consequences of her actions.

Yet humans wouldn't give in. Convinced they were the strongest species on the planet, some would rather face an unwinnable war than see the iliri treated as equals. The Black Blades were disbanded. The Kaisae was attacked. The alliance nearly collapsed, but there was one last option: Anglia.

The nation that had fought beside our Kaisae gave her a crown and offered our people a home. The world noticed. The balance of power had just shifted to a country where three species lived together as one. Human, iliri, and grauori soldiers fought side by side against the extermination of the iliri, but the Emperor of Terric just kept coming.

He wanted to see the iliri wiped off the face of the planet, and one small, pale girl wasn't going to be enough. To defeat the resistance, he had to destroy the Kaisae of all iliri, but abducting her from the front line revealed his own secrets: the Emperor of Terric was an iliri-human hybrid. This was no longer a human war, not after he killed the Kaisae's mate.

She escaped, smuggled back to her pack by a man from her past, just to return to a summons from the country she'd turned her back on so long ago. Devastated, heartbroken, and determined to get her revenge, the last thing on her mind was making another alliance. Especially not one with a country that demanded her help.

That was the moment the Kaisae of all iliri decided it was time for our people to rise up. Humans were no longer the dominant species. This war was her problem, and she'd make sure the Emperor paid for what he'd done.

Yet, throughout history, every Kaisae that rose to have power succumbed to it as well. Driven to free her people, Salryc Luxx would never see peace again. For three thousand years, every Kaisae had either fallen in battle or been lost to the power of her own mind. It was simply too much for one woman to handle alone.

Already, her sanity was slipping. As she struggled to remain in control, the humans of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens hoped to use any advantage they could get. Yes, the law gave her authority over their military, but it wouldn't stop their dissent. Nor would it stop the resourcefulness of the iliri.

Mind after mind, our Kaisae was finally making a difference. By embracing those without a home and giving them hers, she was creating the most powerful force on the continent, regardless of the borders that bound them. Still, the humans refused to trust her, and Terric was more than willing to use that to their advantage. It was the distraction the enemy had been hoping for.

The way forward was clear. Unfortunately, the Emperor knew they were coming.

- Excerpt from The History of Salryc Luxx, by Ilus Molis Cernyn, Professor of Iliran history at the University of Arhhawen

Chapter One

The darkness was cloying. It wasn't just the lack of sight. This was heavier than that. Sound, smell, and even touch were also kept at bay by the blackness that surrounded them. Here, everything was gone, but it was a place Kolt was getting used to. For months now, he'd been visiting it, and he was ready for it to stop. He also wouldn't let the disorientation slow him down.

"I said she’s not ready!" he snarled, the words mostly in his mind even though he wanted them to be out loud.  "No matter how many times you try to force this, she’s just not ready."

Amusement washed over him. "You don't lie well in here. We both know she misses me. She has to."

"She doesn't have to, Blaec. She doesn't have to do anything. She's the Kaisae of all iliri, and you're dead."

"Mhm. So what will it hurt to let me talk to her?"

Bastard, Kolt thought. Mostly because her former mate seemed to have no idea of what Sal had been through. "That's not going to happen. From the moment she met you, you've done nothing but try to pull her apart. You think I'm going to give you the chance to sneak in and do that again?"

For a long moment, Blaec was silent. "I think you're the last person to know what's right for her. You? All you had to do was tell me you'd smelled a Kaisae. If you'd come to our trial and said that, I would've turned the Conglomerate upside down to free her, but no. You were more worried about making a place for yourself. You didn't have the balls to risk your own reputation for the one woman who could've saved us all. Do you know what I would've done if I'd found her back then?"

"No, and neither do you," Kolt countered. "Because if you did, you would've known she was there and found her yourself."

He threw the blame back because that was the only way he had to avoid the shame of what had happened back then. Kolt hadn't been trying to protect his reputation. His reputation had been the problem. Because of what he was, he'd been laughed at, ignored, and had almost lost what little power he had left to save her.

And them? The Black Blades? Iliri pretending to be humans, hiding in plain sight? All the iliri in the world had laughed at him, an outcast, trying to gain fame for a myth. What cause did Kolt have to think the most human of their kind would have actually been better? No, for all he knew, they would've killed her themselves to please the humans they were trying to mimic.

The problem was that he'd been so very wrong, and Blaec knew it.

"You think you know what I saw?" Blaec taunted. "After everything you've seen, you think you know me?"

Slowly, Kolt shook his head, knowing the feeling would pass between them. "I think your death almost crippled her for one reason and one reason only. You lied to her. You made her think she could save the world, then you let her fail at saving you. You almost destroyed her, and from the sounds of it, that wasn't the first time. You," he growled, "were her biggest mistake. And that's on you, not her."

"Because I had to," Blaec whispered. "Because she's strong enough to change things. Because the pattern can't stay the same - and you've already given me everything I need to fix this."

"What the fuck are you talking about?" Kolt demanded. "Do you think she's just been sitting around letting ayati happen to us? That woman found a way to make an alliance with the Conglomerate, show that the iliri deserve a little respect, and cut off Terric's supply line. Because of her, things are finally happening."

"I showed her how."

"I don't care. You hurt her. All you ever did to her was try to make her a pawn in your games, and it doesn't work like that. She is the Kaisae! She's changing things, you idiot, and you were just holding her back. I will never do that to her!"

"The only way to change the laws of nature is when they no longer apply to us. I did what I had to."

Kolt felt his entire world jolt as a thumping sound struggled to reach his ears. "She's over you, Blaec. You're gone, and I've almost healed the wounds you left her with. She doesn't need any more."

"And I won't go away that easily," Blaec promised as the banging came again, shattering the darkness. I can still help. You left one path wide open.

Kolt sat up with a gasp, the blanket falling to his waist. A spring poked into the back of his thigh, proving he was awake. It took him a moment to remember where he was, but the feel of Zep on the other side of the room helped. That feeling hugged him, supporting him until he was grounded in reality again. All of that had been a dream. Just another one of those weird dreams he couldn't seem to stop, but everything was ok. He was ok. It was just his subconscious trying to work itself out, nothing more. There was no way Blaec could still be alive.

No, not alive. Trapped in the void was more like it, but that was just as impossible. The Lieutenant of the Black Blades was dead. The only way to explain Kolt's dreams was his own self-doubt. Those weren't things Blaec would've said. They were things Kolt had spent his life hearing - or thinking.

But something had woken him. Looking around, he hoped for a hint. This place was cheap and isolated, but that was why they'd chosen it. One of the new iliri elites from the area had recommended it, and now all of the Anglians Sal had brought with her were camped just south of Merriton in the back pastures of the most pathetic bed and breakfast Kolt had ever seen, but it had plenty of land and an isolated cabin, which was all they'd needed. This was where they planned to stage the next step in their assault against the Terran Empire. Right now, forces were being moved into place across the mountain range to the east.

This was also where they were waiting out Sal and Shaden's estrus, and the hormones those women gave off were more than any iliri could take. Even the thought of Sal made Kolt's mind start to wander as his own body responded to the pheromones lingering in the air. Thankfully, they were far enough away that the women's scent wasn't anything conscious. Unfortunately, that only helped so much.

Again, someone knocked lightly at the door. "Come on. I know you shits don't sleep this hard." It was Pig.

On impulse, Kolt opened the latch with his mind, unlocking the door to their assigned room without leaving his place on the couch. The moment it clicked, Pig tried the knob and stepped in, pausing to look around. His eyes swept over Jase and Zep, still tucked in the bed, before landing on Kolt.

"I need to borrow you."

Want me to wake them? Kolt asked, sending the thought with his mind in an attempt to not disturb his brothers.

Pig shook his head. "They're awake. I see eyes, but they can go back to sleep. Just need your skills for a minute to get some stuff for Dom."

"Sure," Kolt grumbled, looking over at his brothers. "I'll stay away from her."

"Yeh," Jase mumbled. "And do na bite anyone."

"Promise, Ahnor," Kolt grumbled as he reached for his pants.

Pig waited, not at all bothered when Kolt tossed off the blankets to reveal his lack of clothes. The human's eyes flicked to the ink staining Kolt's chest, and that was all. There was no other reaction, not even in his scent, which meant this was either so bad he was working to control his emotions, or it wasn't a big deal at all. Oddly, Kolt wasn't sure which would be worse. If something had gone wrong, maybe Sal would have to join them, and then he could...

"Stop," Zep groaned. "Fuck, man, you're going to drive me crazy if you keep thinking about her."

And that made Pig chuckle - something he wouldn't do if the world was falling apart. "Jerk one out, Zep. Might make you a bit less of an ass." Then he tipped his head to the door. "Ready?"

"Sure," Kolt agreed as he shoved his second foot into a boot and grabbed his shirt from the floor. "And you'd better have coffee."

"I'll get you some," Pig promised.

Kolt huffed but followed, pausing just as he got to the door. Zep's mind met his halfway, resecuring the link between them to make sure it was wide open. With it came a feeling that reminded him he wasn't alone, and never would be again. Only then did Kolt leave, latching the door behind him with his mind so his brothers would be safe. When that was done, he remembered he hadn't yet put on his shirt. Damn, he felt like his brain was still trapped in that dream.

Pig waited long enough for Kolt to cover his chest then said, "I need you to fetch something from Issevi. You can reach that far, right?"

"I'll need someone who knows it, and a link to him or her."

Pig nodded, then moved toward the stairs. "Already arranged that."

The building they were in used to be a farmhouse. A big one. The kind that would've held a small pack of iliri, but Kolt could only smell the humans who'd been living here. What had once been bedrooms had been converted into guest suites. They were small and cramped, and the furniture inside was all nearing the end of its life, but it was the best option they had. Mostly because of the land that surrounded it. In the back, a fallow hay field had been converted into Anglia's new camp. Most of the Shields, Dogs, and three units of Conglomerate soldiers had set up tents, making a temporary town. Outside that was a swath of trees that would protect them as well as any city wall.

Then there was the cottage. Tucked nicely into the woods, a tiny, two-bedroom house had been decorated for guests. That was where Sal was staying. The Blades had been taking turns guarding it, keeping just far enough away so the scent of two females in estrus wouldn't override their common sense, but it only helped so much. Kolt could still feel Sal's pull, begging him to do things to her body that would make them both happy. He could only imagine how she'd sigh when his teeth found her neck...

"You have to keep walking." Pig chuckled. "C'mon, man. One foot, then the other. You can manage."

Kolt felt like his mind was made of mush, and he'd been like this for almost three days now. The only thing he could focus on was her, but his brothers weren't any better. Jase wouldn't even come out of their room. Zep wasn't as bad, but the human-turned-iliri was the least predictable of them all. For the first time in his life, Zep was finally able to experience the glory of a woman ready to breed, and his senses couldn't quite handle it. Then again, he was getting the sensations sent to him through both Jase and Kolt, which probably made it worse.

Pig seemed to understand, catching Kolt's arm to haul him where he was needed. That meant down the stairs and into what was supposed to be a study. Instead, the wood and leather filled room had been converted to the Anglian military's main strategy office, centering around a large table in the middle. The moment he stepped inside, the scent of coffee hit Kolt hard.

"Someone get him a cup?" Pig begged. "He's not snapping, but he's as bad as a teenaged girl with a crush."

The King chuckled as he pushed his chair back. "And the other two?"

"Sleeping," Pig assured them.

Another set of hands closed on Kolt's shoulders and steered him to a chair. Glancing back, he saw Ilija, the leader of the human military, with an understanding smile on his face. The giant of a man all but forced him into a chair.

"You got a new title yet?" he asked.

Kolt shook his head. "I will, but I'm not rushing it." Then he rubbed at his eyes. "I wanted her to..." A little smile demanded its place on his lips when the thought of her entered his head.

Fingers snapped at the far end of the table, repeatedly. "Kolt!" Rayna called. "C'mon, big boy. Less mental masturbation. More here and now."

"Fuck off," he snarled.

"Sal's fine," Rayna assured him. "I was over there this morning, and she is just fine. She and Shade are alone, with no men anywhere near them. She's hormonal as fuck, but she's all in one piece and adamant that this needs to be finished before her cycle is over."

"They're cute," Pig muttered, probably thinking Kolt would ignore it.

But he couldn't. "We're not cute!"

"Fucking adorable," Dom assured him as he placed a very large cup of milky white coffee before him. "Just like I was when I met Rayna. It's not a bad thing, my friend."

Kolt grabbed the cup and took a very long swallow, feeling the warmth and caffeine wash over him. "Why am I here again?"

Rayna leaned over the table. "I have a link with Tseri. She's in the storage unit with the things the Blades left behind. As soon as you're civilized, we'll bring you in and have you pull something back."

He took another drink, making an understanding noise while he tried to gulp back as much coffee as he could. "Ok. I'm ready. What am I getting?"

Rayna's linker - who felt like a grauori - pulled his mind into their network at the same moment Pig answered. "It's a book. Tseri knows which one. I just need you to get it here."

Almost immediately, the woman in question spoke into Kolt's mind. How much of this do you need to sense, Taunor?

Not Taunor yet, Kolt replied almost automatically. The Ahnor calls me Vargwar.

My apologies. Your friends were unsure. The leader of the Viraenovans felt amused as she answered.

Kolt ignored it because she was not his girl, so she didn't matter. Not even if she led the second most powerful army on the continent. The only thing he cared about was making his woman happy. Very happy. Her hair would tangle around his arms as he laid her down on the bed and the way she'd...

Still here, Tseri thought, destroying the fantasy. Then her tone changed. It became almost as strong as Sal's. You are here to fetch, brerror. You will do this for your Kaisae, and you will not be distracted. Am I understood?

Yes, he promised. I need to know it. To feel it, smell it, and know every sense of it.

Then you need to focus, she ordered. Right on the heels of that, Kolt felt her senses open to him.

Dust and mold filled the air. In Tseri's hands was something heavy. Aged leather covered it, and the pages were worn smooth along the edges. While she stroked the cover of a very old book, he felt it all, knowing it, judging it, and then, calling it. Between one breath and the next, the tome vanished. Tseri sent a wave of surprise across the link, but the book was already here, in his hands. Smiling proudly, Kolt set the book on the table before him.

I have it.

Impressive, Tseri admitted. I've never met another who could pull through someone else's senses. Do you all need anything else from in here?

No, Rayna assured her. Thank you, Kaeen. I can't thank you enough for doing this yourself.

The Kaisae deserves nothing less, the leader of the Nuvani assured her. Let us know when Anglia is ready for the push.

The moment her mind left the link, Kolt looked across the table. "Viraenova is supporting our push?" he asked.

Ilija smiled. "You didn't think we were going to make this easy on Terric, did you? They know our plans, Kolt. As soon as we hit them, they'll try to shift into Unav again, and she won't let them."

Rayna leaned back and kicked her feet up on the old table. "Which means Merriton has just become a trap. They think they're going to catch us with our pants down, but they're so wrong. Makiel may know what Sal is capable of, but he has no idea what we can do." And she gestured to the humans sitting with her. "By order of the Kaisae - this time - she will not be the one making the plans. She doesn't want her own issues to destroy everything we've done so far."

Chapter Two

The news was a little shocking, but Kolt thought it sounded just like something Sal would do. Merriton was where she'd been born and raised, owned by one of the many wealthy merchants in the Conglomerate's shipping capital. It was also where she'd suffered abuses that no one should ever know. Her former master probably still lived there, and Kolt knew what he wanted to do to the man. He could only imagine how much worse it would be for Sal to try and make an impartial decision about the place.

Which left him wondering about only one thing. "What's the book for?"

"It's Blaec's journal," Pig said carefully. "We just need to make sure he didn't see this blowing up on us before we start moving troops."

Kolt felt his breath stall in his lungs. "His visions?"

"Everything since he left Prin to go to Anglia," Pig told him. "We already have the other."

"There's more than one?"

Around the table, the humans nodded, all of them watching him very carefully. Kolt could guess why. "And Sal doesn't know about these?"

"I'd rather she didn't," Pig admitted.

Rayna's head snapped over to him. "Excuse me?"

"Not yet," Pig explained.

"I thought we were going to consult her on this!" she snapped.

Pig shot her a warning look. "She's not in the right frame of mind to deal with everything in these."

"Like hell she isn't," Rayna grumbled, shoving to her feet.

Pig reached over, pulling the book before him. Without looking, he flipped the cover open to a random page near the front and began to read. "One, Two, Three, and then the time will be right. If he moves too soon, everything will backfire. She needs to believe in herself for it to work. She needs her past to convince her none of this is a mistake. She will need him, but patience is the key. Stability is the desire. Count to three and then she will pick him. Move too soon, and the horseman will be the answer."

Ilija made a noise that was somewhere between a cough and a laugh. "What the fuck is that even supposed to mean?"

Pig turned back a page, paused, and then flipped forward. "Everything else around it is about the Blades. Not the war, so I'm not sure. Granted, it seems like his visions came in any order they chose, so I don't know."

"Sal would," Rayna said.

Pig tapped the book. "And I'm pretty sure that this is about her. What if the third one he's talking about is him, and this is saying she's the reason he died?"

"Blaec was first," Kolt said. "Zep was third."

Rayna gestured down the table. "See? And if she hadn't taken him, he would've died. Did die. I mean would've stayed dead."

Pig just lifted a brow. "Uh huh. Was it because he moved too soon? Because Sal took him, did that throw her off her game and let them be caught?"

"It could be me," Kolt offered. "Count to three? Technically, I'm the fourth."

Dom jerked his chin at the book. "It could be units. Hell, for all we know, it could be drinks at a bar!"

"What horseman?" Ilija asked. "That seems to be the bit that stands out."

"Zep?" Rayna suggested.

Kolt shook his head. "Blaec was the horseman. Tilso?"

Rayna scoffed at that. "Pretty sure it's not him." Then her head snapped up. "Rais? When she and Blaec were taken, they helped. He's the one who got her out of Escea and back to the Blades. He was the answer!"

"Barton's Meadow, Zaqala..." Ilija muttered. "That's one and two. Three was Syhar. What happened before Syhar that should've happened after?"

Kolt knew. He knew because they'd told him. He knew because it was the reason Arctic had known about Merriton. "Sal spoke about her past. She told Arctic about me the day before the battle. She would need me, but she needed to be stable first… so she didn't make a mistake."

"She didn't make a mistake," Rayna insisted.

Kolt just nodded. "They said she was worried about Shaden and not her surroundings. She was too focused on her past and worried about her friend because of it, and she never smelled them coming."

Pig waved his hand at the book. "And that is what I'm talking about, Ray. What do you think Sal would do if she read this? I don't want his visions to send her spiraling backward," he said, keeping his tone gentle. "And until she claims Kolt -"

"She already has," Rayna countered. "It may not be official, but he's hers. And even if he wasn't?" She made her way around the table to stand before him. "She'd still be fine. Believe it or not, the Kaisae of all iliri can handle it when things don't go her way. Just like she's handling it now."

"She'll know if she's ready," Kolt agreed.

"I'm not willing to risk another mistake," Pig told her.

Rayna grabbed the book, sliding it off the table before Pig could catch it. "And that's not your place. If you want to work for the iliri, then you need to learn who is calling the shots, Colonel. Every time we fuck up, it's because we try to go behind their backs. Well, I'm done with that shit. Sal deserves to know all about this, and she has plenty of time right now to deal with it. In case you missed it, the Blades are out of commission."

"And if she snaps?" Pig asked. "They all snap, Ray. Every Kaisae does. They were made that way, Marnia said. Made so they couldn't get stronger than their masters."

Kolt surged to his feet with a growl rumbling in this throat. "She. Will. Not. Snap!"

Pig just tilted his head back. "And that only proves my point."

"Yeah?" Rayna asked. "Tell me how smart you are when you're busy thinking about Keeya, huh? Kolt's just more honest about it." Then she turned to leave.

Without thinking, Kolt moved to follow.

Rayna spun back around, hitting his eyes as hard as Sal ever had and holding them with her own. "Sit down, big boy. Your mate doesn't need you right now, and you can't be trusted to think about anything but your dick."

Without a word, Kolt lowered himself back into the chair, but he was smiling. "Rayna, you need a title. I think you've more than earned one."

She smiled. "Consort works. Maybe I'll even move up to Queen. Should make me equal to Ahnor."

In his chair, Dom sat straight up, but he didn't get the chance to say anything. Kolt wasn't sure what that was about, but he could smell the King's surprise. Then again, for Rayna to be the Queen, she'd have to be Dom's wife. That meant she'd have to marry him. Let him claim her.

Evidently, humans weren't that different from iliri. Unfortunately, Rayna was gone, and she'd taken the book with her.

"Sal will probably refuse the book," Kolt told them. "She's been avoiding everything of Blaec's since he died. Until she's ready for them. She'll be fine."

"And not really something I want to risk." Pig sighed. Loudly. Tyr? Please stop Rayna from fucking up Sal's world? Don't let her give that book to the Kaisae yet. I don't care what you have to do - steal it, stop her, whatever - just tell her to come back and talk to us instead of screwing up our plans? He sounded exhausted, not angry.

Tyr's response was almost immediate. Yes, sir. I'll do my best to perform miracles one more time.

Kolt just shook his head. "Pretty sure that's not going to work like you want."

"Look," Pig told him, almost growling. "I swore to Blaec that I'd keep her safe, and right now, I think that book is just about the least safe thing for her I can think of."

"Mm," Kolt mumbled. "And Blaec may have been your friend, but he wasn't perfect. Sal is."

Ilija shoved his head into his hands. "Yeah, I'm starting to think her hormones are affecting humans, too."

"Could be," Dom agreed. "Most of us aren't pure human." He pointed at himself.

Kolt just lifted his coffee and swallowed the last of it. "She's also in a link with all of you. Granted, being mated will help some of you." He looked over at Pig, pointedly. "But not all. Rayna's probably the only one who makes sense right now. As a woman, she's mostly immune."

"So you think we should send Sal back into the depression she just got out of?" Pig demanded. "Just not worry at all about how hard the loss of Blaec was for her?"

Kolt slowly nodded. "She won't break, Pig. She doesn't know how. I think she'll get answers. I think that's what's been bothering her the most. She knows she's made mistakes and she doesn't know how to regret them. She only knows how to learn from them, and that book has all the answers she's ever wanted."

"No," Dom said softly. "It doesn't. It only has half of them. The rest are in the first book."

Kolt slid his cup toward Pig. "Refill that, bro? And one of you had best get the first book. My mind might be stuck inside my pants right now, but even I'm smart enough to know that Sal's not going to be happy to hear you've been keeping secrets from her."

While Pig obeyed, Ilija leaned over the table. "Kolt, I'm not brave enough to go near that cottage. I'm also not dumb enough to let you leave this house without at least one human to steer you away from it. Have a funny feeling Cyno might cut first and think later."

Kolt nodded. "I'd be allowed, but it's a bad idea. I couldn't walk away from her." A smile touched his lips as visions of her sprawled on silk sheets flickered in his mind. "It's not just that she's in heat. It's that she's a Kaisae ready to breed. Add to it that Shaden's also cycling, and that's a very dangerous mix."

The King lifted a hand slightly. "I have a question. If humans weren't around, no war, and all of that stuff, how would the iliri handle this?"

Kolt's eyes flicked to the table and glazed over. He fought against the urge to fantasize about Sal as he tried to find the right words. "If two females of the same pack wanted to both get pregnant, you mean?"

"Yeah," Dom said. "I mean, I'm hoping that one day we'll get to worry about that, and figure it's something I should know."

"Because Sal's a Kaisae, Shade would leave. She'd take her mates with her and go far enough away that they couldn't smell Sal. If any other males were chosen to be good options, she might invite them, but only with Sal's approval."

"And Sal?" Dom asked.

Kolt smiled. "She'd need a bigger bed. Humans always talk about iliri orgies, but you can't even imagine. Every male in her pack is chosen to be compatible with her, genetically. If she didn't refuse us, we'd all be pulled in, driven to please her in ways you humans can't even understand. All of us."

"Talk about a puppy pile," Dom joked.

"Worse," Kolt said. "When my wife -" His mouth snapped shut, and his eyes flicked up. "I have a son. I don't know how many of you know about that, and his mother was my wife, not my mate. When she decided to have a child, she didn't ask me. Iliri can cycle when they want, but they can only hold off for so long - hence our vacation here. Anyway, I came home one day, and my wife smelled so good I couldn't think." He gestured at his head, proving he knew he was that way now. "I threw her in bed and stayed there until the scent faded. Didn't eat, didn't sleep, and didn't worry about anything else. I fucked that bitch until she was pregnant. More men? More fucking, but it would give the rest of us time to eat and sleep. Turns are usually taken by rank, and fights often break out. Trust me, it can get pretty intense."

Dom's mouth was hanging open. "You mean... like over and over?"

"And over a few dozen more times. Yeah." Kolt chuckled. "Just like your horses, Dom. Get off, change positions, and go again. Needless to say, no one questioned why I missed a few days of work. I looked like shit by the time it was over."

"Fuck," the King laughed. "I can't even imagine."

"No," Kolt promised. "You can't. And my wife was just a female. An ordinary half-iliri mongrel. Nothing special at all. Sal? She's a Kaisae. Her mind is already tied to ours."

Ilija chuckled. "How would you know whose kid it is?"

"It's her kid," Kolt explained. "Whoever gives birth. Usually, we can smell it and know who sired the child, but that doesn't matter. It's her child, and she is ours, so the child would be, too. Just like Roo's girls. They're ours. We don't worry about all the rest of the crap you humans have to."

"But Sal doesn't want kids?" Ilija asked, sounding a little confused. Considering he was about to have his third, it made sense.

Pig set a full cup of coffee before Kolt and answered for him. "She doesn't believe she'll live long enough to have one. She doesn't think we'll be able to get her through this war alive, so why would she start a life knowing she'd destroy it? Whether or not she wants one is a moot point."

"But," Kolt said, looking up at his friends, "she'll be the first Kaisae to survive. This time, things are going to be different. Sal's really not like the others. She's so much..."

"More," Ilija finished.

Chapter Three

Rayna rushed out the front door half-expecting Pig to be following. That he wasn't confused her, but only for a moment. She was barely off the porch before Tyr rounded the corner, heading right for her. He lifted his hand in a wave, but Rayna didn't stop. This was one thing she wasn't about to back down on - not even if she was acting like a brat about it.

Sal deserved to know what Blaec had seen. More than that, she didn't need humans trying to control her life anymore. She was the leader of every iliri on the continent. She was the most powerful creature Rayna had ever seen. Sure, she got sad thinking about the people she'd lost, but so did everyone. That didn't mean she couldn't handle it, and these boys needed to give the Kaisae a little more respect. Never mind that it was just wrong to keep secrets from her.

"Pig sent you, didn't he?" she asked Tyr.

He fell into step beside her. "Yep. I'm supposed to tell you to come back and talk to him. And to get the book. What's going on?"

She patted the cover. "Blaec's visions. I think Sal deserves to know they exist."

"Whoa." He grabbed her arm, trying to stop her, but Rayna just pulled free.

"I'm giving it to her, Tyr."

"No." This time, he pulled harder, shifting to stand between her and Sal's cottage, effectively barring the way. "You're not going to fuck her up all over again."

She paused, seeing the rage on his face. No, that wasn't anger, it was protectiveness. "Tyr?"

He thrust a hand out in Sal's general direction. "She's over him. She's finally forgotten about him! Don't do this to her, Ray."

"To her," she asked. "Or to you?"

He scrubbed at his face. "Why does everyone think there's something between us? Look, she's a damned good leader of our country, ok? She's fuckin' hot as hell, yeah, but..." He pointed at himself. "Human! Sal doesn't do humans. I know that, you know that, and half the world knows that by now - which means I'm talking about her and her fragile little sanity, ok?"

"Gotcha," Rayna said, then started walking again.

"Damn it, Ray," Tyr groaned as he hurried to catch up. "Look. Stop, ok? Let's just think this through -"

She cut him off. "Blaec saw the future. He had the answers. The answers are in this book, and this book might be what it takes to save my best friend. In other words," she looked over at him, "don't you dare try to stop me."

"Yeah? Well..." Tyr's hand whipped out, grabbing the edge of the book, trying to pry it from her grip.

Rayna swiped at his legs as she turned, then skipped over his fallen body and kept going. Behind her, she heard him climb to his feet with a groan. The tree line was just ahead. Once she reached that, he'd have to be a fool to follow her. Sadly, that's exactly what Tyr was, so Rayna walked a little faster.

She was almost there when he caught up. Just as he reached for her, she dodged, not truly putting much effort into it. Sure, maybe this wasn't how a proper Consort to the King acted, but fuck it. They did things a little different in Anglia, and that was why they were winning.

"She's not a pet," Rayna told him. "She can make up her own mind, and she might see something in here that we need. Go back to the farmhouse, Tyr."

"Just stop, Ray!"

A snarl cut off her response, and it wasn't from Tyr. The sound was primal, more so than she'd ever heard before. Turning slowly, Rayna saw a shadow moving toward them from the trees, fast, and he was headed right at them. His expression was so feral she barely had time to realize it was Razor before the iliri was on Tyr, shoving him to the ground.

"Ours," he growled.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," Rayna begged, rushing over to pull him off.

Beneath him, Tyr had both hands open, his eyes closed, and his throat exposed. "Umso, brother," he breathed.

Razor growled again, his eyes locked on Tyr's neck. "I will kill you if you touch her."

"Fuck," Tyr hissed. "Razor? Bro? Thought I was welcome?"

The Black Blade leaned back slightly. "No one is welcome. She said no. No means no."

"Yeah," Tyr breathed as he slid himself backward - away from Sal's cottage. "You can smell her from here, can't you?"

Razor growled again, pressing at his head. "It's worse when it's a Kaisae."

"Your Kaisae," Tyr assured him. "I just wanted the book Rayna has. Wasn't trying to cross the line, man. Swear."

Razor's eyes landed on Rayna. "What book?"

"Blaec's journal of his visions," she explained, a little too aware of how beastly her friends had become. "I'm taking it to Sal. She deserves to know about them."

"He wrote them down?"

"Yeah," Tyr said, climbing to his feet. "And you know what Sal's going to do when she reads these?" he asked, taking a step toward Rayna.

Razor's head swiveled around, and he snarled. Tyr quickly lifted his hands and backed up until the iliri's teeth were once again behind his lips. When he was far enough away, Razor stood like any civilized man - but he was far from that. Right now, Rayna had no doubt that Sal's packmates would rip apart any male who dared to touch her without permission - regardless of species. From the sounds of it, not even Jase or Zep would be allowed around her.

"Razor?" she asked, gently touching his shoulder. "What do you think? Should Sal know about these?"

He blinked hard, almost as if trying to push away some kind of intoxication. "Yeah. No. Shit, she'll read mine."

"What?" Rayna asked, trying to make sense of his answer.

Razor sighed. "Show her. Tell her, and let her decide if she wants to read them. They were all for her anyway." He huffed out a heavy breath. "I'm sorry. I don't feel like myself."

Tyr chuckled - but didn't move closer. "Hey, bro? Want me to see if Calix brought any cute girls with him? Maybe give you something else to think about for a bit?"

The reaction was not what either one of them expected. In two steps, Razor closed the distance to Tyr, grabbing his shoulders with a snarl so violent a bite had to follow. "I don't want some half-bred bitch. I want her! Don't you get that? Don't any of you get that? Can't you smell it?"

"No," Tyr said softly. "I'm human, bro. That's why you have to help me."

"I want her," he growled again. "And if I can't have her, no one else will. She said no."

"Yeah, uh..." Tyr jerked his thumb over his shoulder. "I'm just gonna go tell my commanding officer that I failed this mission, k? And maybe have some whiskey. A lot of whiskey. Enough so I can forget about my friend trying to eat me."

"Didn't try to eat you," Razor grumbled. "I didn't even bite you."

"Really?" Tyr asked. "What the fuck are all those sharp things in your mouth coming at me, then?"

"Just..." Razor gently guided him back. "Don't get close to her. Please? She needs us to keep the men from her, and you're a man."

"Ya think?" Tyr joked.

That got a little smile. "Trust me," Razor said, "I saw you prove it with that girl in Fort Landing. Just - please, don't make me stop you. I have to. Have to, bro."

"But she's got a free pass?" Tyr demanded, gesturing to Rayna.

Razor actually chuckled. "She can't get my Kaisae pregnant. You can."

"Yep," Tyr muttered. "And that's my cue to leave." Without another word, he turned and marched himself back toward the farmhouse Anglia was using as a base camp.

"Razor?" Rayna asked. "You're going to need to apologize to him. He can't smell her."

"I know."

"He doesn't understand," she tried again. "You both shared that girl, and I get the feeling he thought he might get the invitation again, like you had an agreement between you two, or something."

Razor just nodded. "We did. We do." Then he groaned. "I can't make him understand, Ray."

"Why not?" she asked, knowing very well how touchy the iliri were right now.

Razor just lifted his arms and let them flop back to his sides. "Because I don't. Right now, we're like dogs all trying to get to the bitch in heat, and this?" He gestured at the air as if he could feel the scent he was talking about. "I feel like my mind's in a fog. Like I'm drunk and just want to pick a fight."

"Which is why we're hiding in the woods while we wait for the rest of the military to get into place." She stepped closer. "It's ok. We all know you guys are having trouble with this, and we're just trying to help. When you get off patrol, go talk to him. Tyr won't touch Sal. Not like that. You can trust him."

"I can't trust anyone," he said, trying to explain. "She's mine. Ours. We have to keep her safe."

"I know." Then she patted the book. "You really think I should give her this?"

"I do." He laughed once. "I think there's a lot of things in there most of us would rather she didn't see yet, but you can't keep it a secret now. You know. She'll touch you - or someone else - and that's all it will take."

"Ok." She turned to leave, but paused. "Hey, Razor? Is your prophecy a bad one?"

The biggest smile lit up his face. "No. It's good. It's real good. I've been waiting a very long time for it to come around. I'd just rather it played out before anyone reads it and tries to guess at it."

"Gotcha." This time, when she walked away, she didn't stop again.

It wasn't far from where Razor was to the cottage. Just far enough, the guys said, that the smell wasn't overpowering. A little part of Rayna's mind wondered what it would be like to have something on the air be so very intoxicating. At the same time, she was glad she didn't know. This whole estrus thing really got in the way. Even worse than the iliri's bloodlust. Then again, everything else about their species made up for it.

According to Marnia, the researcher excavating the origin ship humans had used to get to the planet, the iliri were genetically modified. Their species was a construct made from half grauori genes and half human. They'd been selectively designed to be the ideal soldier, and the Kaisae was the dominant female gender made to control them all. Like a biological leash, all it took was one woman to constrain every iliri around her. At least that had been the plan until Sal came along.

She, however, had found a way to make that limitation into the species' greatest strength. The only downside was the unwavering loyalty of her pack. All of her pack, from the guys like Razor who usually hovered in the background to Sal's mates and the other two females she'd brought into the fold. And Sal had figured out how to cross the barrier that had always existed between the species. Human, grauori, and iliri, she'd claimed them all, and it was nothing short of miraculous in Rayna's opinion.

Hopefully, it also meant they'd win this war. Even more importantly, it might be a sign that Rayna's best friend would be the first Kaisae to ever live through the rebellion she'd started. For over three thousand years, every other iliri woman who'd tried to change things had either died or shattered her own mind with the powers of her kind. Powers that Sal was gaining exponentially lately, and which should probably be terrifying, but Rayna knew better. Sal always gave back exactly what she got. And that was the main reason she wouldn't keep secrets from her friend - because she never wanted Sal to keep them from her.

"Sal?" she called as she opened the door to the adorable little cottage the two iliri ladies had claimed as their sanctuary. "Shade?"

"Rayna!" Shade called back. "Come. I'm making coffee. Want some?"

Rayna eased the door closed behind her, looking around the dollhouse-like main room. "Where's the Kaisae?"

Sal stepped out from the hall on the right, wearing a very loose dress. "I have no idea how you humans do this every single month," she grumbled.

Rayna shook her head in amusement. "How'd you deal with it last year?"

"Uh…" Sal bit her lip and looked away. "We were in Anglia. There weren't any iliri up there, back then."

"Weren't you with Jase?" Rayna asked. "I'm sure he was hell to keep off you."

"No, actually." A little smile flickered over Sal's lips. "We had to trade watch – so were on opposite schedules – and were moving a lot to hit our targets, but he never pressured me. He kinda thought I was refusing him because he wasn't good enough."

Rayna gave her a sympathetic smile. "Yeah, pretty sure that's not his problem at all." Then she set the book on the coffee table before the couch. "And we need to talk."

Sal's gaze followed the book. "Did Pig give that to you?"

Rayna's mouth dropped open. "You knew?"

Slowly, Sal lifted her white eyes to meet Rayna's. "Blaec told me before he died. Everything he saw, he wrote it down. I just wasn't sure I was ready to read them yet."

"You don't have to," Rayna assured her.

Sal claimed a spot at the corner of the couch and curled into it. "No, I think it's time. I think I'm finally ready to forgive him, and knowing his reasons will be the best way to make that happen."

"Then you'll need this," Shade said, setting a cup in front of Sal before moving over to pass the other to Rayna. "Do you think I'm in there?"

"No idea," Sal told her. "I guess we're going to find out, huh? Not like there's anything else I can do until this crap is over."

Rayna bobbed her head, hearing what Sal was saying, but knowing her answer was mostly annoyance at being locked up against her will. "Nope, nothing at all, except helping to plan a war, liberate Merriton, and reclaim the Conglomerate's borders, but you know... it's not like those things count at all."

Chapter Four

Sal groaned and flopped back against the couch. Rayna was making fun of her, and had every right. Still, the confinement was slowly driving her to distraction. Well, that and the hormones that made her mind constantly shift back to her mates. Granted, she wasn't as bad as the men, but she could be if she didn't have everything else to think about. Thankfully, Rayna was at the center of everything right now.

"Speaking of little things," Sal asked, turning it back on her friend, "how are things back in Anglia?"

Rayna wobbled her head from side to side. "Mostly good. The economy is amazing, but Cillian said there have been a few issues with merging the three nations. He and Ilija's wife, Nica, have been handling most of it, but Rragri's stand-in isn't as easy to work with as she is."

Sal lifted a brow. "I see. And some humans refused to stop hunting the grauor wolves, and the grauori have retaliated?"

"Nothing as bad as that," Rayna promised. "More that the grauori wanted the hides of their ancestors back. Cillian had to do some pretty impressive sweet talking to find a solution, but he pointed out all the deaths that had been attributed to 'wildlife,' and things started moving again. It'll work out eventually, I think."

"And the other nobles?" Sal asked.

Rayna rolled her eyes. "There's this one, um, Marcu Piet? He's a real dick." She sighed a little too heavily. "Says Dom can't marry me because I'm common."

"Then we make sure you're not common."

"Nope," Rayna told her. "Dom and I decided that he's going to strike that law, instead. If they won't, then he'll stay single. We've also been working on a few ways to fix this antiquated monarchy system Anglia has going on."

"Nice," Sal said, approving completely. "And either way, Jarl inherits, so Dom doesn't need to marry."

"Exactly. Basically takes the wind out of their threats. Nobles are easy to deal with - unlike those stupid merchants in Merriton who can't wrap their mind around the fact that selling supplies to the enemy might be a bad idea."

"You talked to Pig about that yet?" Sal asked.

Rayna nodded. "I did, and we have a plan for how to figure out which ones are intentionally selling to the Empire of Terric. Going to take a little infiltration, but that won't be a problem."

"And the supply line to the Terrans?"

"Ran's moving units our way. With the men you healed in Fort Landing, he's got a lot more leeway on where to put people. We're just waiting for soldiers to make it across the country, and the grauori are keeping track."

"I'm just ready to be doing something," Sal grumbled.

"I'm sure, and you're not the only one." Rayna chuckled. "I have the Shields guarding doors in the farmhouse, making sure none of the Blades try to sneak out on their own. It's almost like a reverse wingman thing."

"Did you see them?" she asked, the words coming out before she could stop herself.

Rayna smiled, knowing exactly which "them" Sal meant. "Kolt fetched the book. Tseri linked in from Issevi to help. The rest of your guys are hiding in their room."

"And mine?" Shade asked.

Rayna just held up her hands, showing she had nothing. "Didn't see them this morning. Most of the Blades have been keeping to themselves, and they're a little moody."

"It's not their fault," Shade said softly.

Sal just groaned. "Not like we're any better. Damn, it's been a long time since I've had to sleep alone."

"Four more days," Rayna reminded them. "Or so. Pig, Dom, and Ilija are finalizing things for Merriton. Which reminds me. Sal? Do you remember where you used to live?"

She shook her head. "Nope. I wasn't allowed outside. Inside, I knew every swirl in every tile, but outside? The only time I saw it was when I got conscripted, and I was too busy looking at everything else to even consider that I might need to find my way back. The whole point was pretty much to never see this place again. Why?"

Rayna leaned over to claim her coffee a little too casually. "Oh, just making sure we put the right teams in the right areas of town."

"Which teams?" Sal asked.

"Pretty much not anyone who might do something stupid." She took a sip, then cradled her cup against her chest. "I figure if the goal is to be subtle, then putting you or your mates face to face with the man who used to own you is a recipe for disaster, right?"

Shade made her way back into the tiny kitchen attached to the sitting area. "Where will Arctic and Ghost be?" she called back.

"Here at Command," Rayna told her. "We can't risk putting obvious iliri out there. I'm not familiar with Merriton, but sounds like this place isn't exactly understanding."

"It's not," Sal assured her. "Merriton is the shipping capital of the Conglomerate. The coast is only an hour south of us. That means international trade can make it here with no problems, but we don't need to worry about the tides. Escea is two hours east of us, and all major roads come right through here. In other words, the richest people in the country live either in Merriton or in Prin, and everything flows between the two."

"Slaves," Shaden said, understanding completely. "Rich men forget they can't own people, which means there will be a lot of slaves."

Sal nodded at her. "I don't know how it is now, but when I was born, a human could simply buy our records, and that was it. The only way to get out was to get conscripted." She looked over at Rayna. "Which means it wouldn't be hard to snag a few iliri, claim them as escaped slaves, and indenture them against their wills, right?"

"Let's just say we'd rather not find out," Rayna explained.

Shade made her way back into the room with her own cup of coffee. "If they took my mates, I'd burn the whole town down until I found them again."

"Mates?" Rayna asked. "So you're claiming both of them now?"

Shaden nodded. "Arctic says it's ok. He doesn't mind, and Ghost is sweet. They are my ahnor and dernor. Not the kind with a capital letter, because only Sal gets those, but they're mine, so that's better." She ducked her head, but the smile still showed through. "You know they talk to me every night before I go to sleep? Both of them. Ghost says I'm beautiful and Arctic sings me a lullaby. Do you think I could see them? Maybe just for a bit?"

"Shade?" Rayna asked. "You know what would happen, right?"

The little redhead groaned. "What's wrong with it? Roo gets to have pups!"

Sal couldn't help herself, she quickly looked over to find Rayna's eyes waiting. Neither one needed to say a word. Just a few months ago, Shaden had refused to be in the same room as another man. For most of her life, she'd been sold off to keep the other women in her town safe, and Sal had been sure the effects would last a while. That meant this had to be her hormones talking, not her common sense.

"Do you know what would happen if they were close enough to touch you?" she asked as gently as she could.

Shade nodded, her curls bouncing with the movement. "Sex. I know. And then babies. Arctic talked to me about it, and how it feels for them, but what's so wrong with that? You don't care if Roo has kids, but I'm not allowed to? Is it because I'm a freak?"

"Shade," Rayna tried, but Sal cut her off.

"You are no more a freak than I am. I just thought you weren't ready for that."

Shade leaned forward to set her cup on the table. "It's different now. With them."

Shocked, Rayna blurted out, "You've slept with them?"

"No!" Shade hissed. "Well, not exactly. I mean, we've slept. We've kissed, too." She giggled. "A lot of kissing. A little biting. You two act like I don't know what I'm asking for. Being touched by a human and being with them? They're in my head! That makes it very different."

"And the children?" Sal asked.

Shade's eyes flicked over to Rayna, then back to Sal before slowly dropping to the ground. "I thought my skill was a good one."

"It is," Sal promised. "And Ghost's too. Shade, I'm saying that if you spend the night with your mates while in estrus, there's a very good chance you'll be raising a baby, and that's not something you can take back."

Slowly, Shade looked back up. "Ever think that might be why I'm asking? I don't want to lose them, Sal, but if I do, at least I'd have a little part to remember them by. I want to be an amma like Roo. I've been thinking about this for a while, and I can't imagine anything that would make me happier. I just don't want you to send me away because I didn't ask first."

"You don't need to ask," Sal assured her. "I'm not that kind of Kaisae."

"So I can see them?"

Rayna groaned. "Oh, this is going to be so bad."

"Doesn't have to be," Sal decided. "Shade, if this is really what you want, then we'll make it happen, but on one condition?"

"Anything!" Shade swore.

"You stay in this cottage the whole time. Just you and Arctic and Ghost. I don't want the rest of our brothers trying to kill each other - especially not with so many humans around."

A devious little smile touched Shade's mouth. "Sal, I have a feeling we'll be too busy to leave."

And that was more than Rayna could take. A loud laugh burst out. "Yep, I did not see that one coming."

"Ok." Sal rubbed at her eyes. "Go make sure you have everything and your room is ready. Ray and I will figure out how we're going to get them here."

"Without you being around," Shade told her. "They're mine, Sal, and you can't have them."

"Kinda what I meant," Sal assured her.

Shade jumped up excitedly and hurried to the left side of the cottage. The place wasn't big, just enough for the two females, but it was enough. Each side had a luxurious bedroom with its own bath, and the center was a shared sitting area and a barely functional kitchen. The cabinets didn't even have enough room to keep two days' worth of food. Thankfully, Rayna was willing to bring more any time they needed it.

But neither woman spoke until they heard Shade's door close. Then, both looked at each other, opening their mouths as they realized the other was doing the same. Sal waved for Rayna to go first.

"How will your boys take this?" she asked.

Sal canted her head. "I figure if you reassure them that I won't be near either man and promise you'll make sure of it, we should be ok. We'll make it work."

"Babies in the middle of a war?" Rayna asked.

Sal shrugged. "Shade will never be on the front line. No different than Roo. Ray, I don't have the right to tell her what she can and can't do like that. I could, but that doesn't mean I should."

"Right. So I was thinking maybe we'll sneak them in first, and then explain to Jase later?" Rayna suggested.

"Probably," Sal agreed. "So when do you want to do this?"

Rayna smiled. "The sooner, the better. I mean, she's halfway through her cycle. Is it too late?"

"No," Sal admitted, "and this will give me time to actually read Blaec's book."

"There's another one," Rayna told her. "Pig had it in Fort Landing. I thought you knew about it, but he said he didn't want to upset you with anything in it."

Sal groaned. "Of course he didn't. Ray..." She paused to push her hair over her ears. "I really did love Blaec. I loved that I could understand him, that he was a great leader for the Blades, and that he was so very charming when he wanted to be. I miss him. Watching him die? There's nothing worse than feeling helpless like that, but here's the thing that none of those guys seem to be able to wrap their mind around." She looked up. "I've always known I could live without him."

"Did you know you'd have to?" her best friend asked.

Sal could only shrug. "I want to say no, but I'm not completely sure of that. I just know that's not true for these three. Jase, Zep, or Kolt?"

"Kolt?" Rayna asked, knowing very well that Sal hadn't officially claimed him.

She slowly nodded. "Yeah, Kolt too. He just fits with us. It's like he completes us, filling in what we all lack. Where Blaec always tried to draw lines between each of our relationships, Kolt makes us all stronger. Closer. Zep needs him. I need him. I think even Jase does, to a point. I'm going to make him cessivi."

"Whoa," Rayna breathed. "Just like that?"

"Just like that," Sal assured her. Then she grinned. "The last night we were in Fort Landing, I asked him to be Taunor. He said to ask him again after I cycled so he could be sure it wasn't just his body I was after."

Rayna giggled. "Yeah, that sounds like him. You know he'll take it, right?"

"Oh, yeah," Sal almost purred. "Zep said he could have Dernor, but I dunno. Zep feels like my Dernor, but Kolt's on my right, so that should be his place..."

"Fuck that," Rayna said. "Your job is to break the rules, Sal. All the rules. With your mates, with this war, and definitely with living through this."

"I'm gonna try," she promised. "And I'm hoping Blaec's book has the answers. To Kolt, to my powers, and to everything else."

"Then I'll bring the first one when I come back to check on those boys. You know Razor said his prophecy is in there?"

"We all got a few," Sal explained. "Blaec always saw things. Sometimes it wasn't important. Other times it hit him hard because it would change an outcome bigger than just us. Like when he told Zep to hold on."

"Zaqala," Rayna agreed. "But what did that change, except to save his life?"

Sal's lips curled into a knowing smile. "I'm cessivi to a human. We started linking them. It's no longer about iliri against humans, Ray, and Zep was the final straw. He's the one that makes humans our allies. Every other Kaisae rebelled against a human. My fight is with an iliri. Oh, the Emperor may be nothing more than a man after I stripped his mind, but he's still in the pattern, whether he likes it or not."

"And a man can do a lot of damage. For ten years, he held us off, and we all thought he was human. Being iliri would've made it worse, but taking his skills doesn't make him useless, Sal. He still has an army almost as big as yours. He still has thousands upon thousands of men willing to fight and die for him. And he still has a mind that works in ways mine never will."

"Yep, and I'm still going to stop him." Sal's brow furrowed. "Them. The whole idea. We're going to change the world, Ray. Anglia's the answer, Terric's the problem, and the Conglomerate is the tipping point. I don't know why, but if we get Merriton right, it's going to make a big difference."

"Sal?"

The Kaisae shook her head. "I can feel it. When I look to the north, I can see it. The pattern is hanging over Merriton right now. Something big is going to happen here. I just wish I knew what."

Chapter Five

After that, the conversation turned to more mundane things. Mainly how to get Shade's mates into the cottage without another male trying to challenge them. They didn't talk about the book again. Rayna had a feeling Sal was trying to brace for what she would see in there and had no intention of making things harder for her. They all knew the prophecies would be a game changer. They would also bring up a lot of painful memories.

The problem, though, would be getting Shade's mates to her without setting off the protective instincts that had been driving Razor - and all the rest of the Blades. Sal had said no. The men knew she was refusing to breed. That knowledge was lodged somewhere in the most primitive parts of their brains, which made it almost impossible to reason with them. Trying to explain that Arctic and Ghost wanted Shade and not Sal? Yeah, it wouldn't be that easy.

Rayna couldn't understand, being human and all, but she could see it. Just like how Razor had struggled with himself to keep Tyr away without hurting him. He couldn't stop himself, but he also couldn't understand why. Clearly, the bitch in heat analogy was a little too appropriate. Sal's hormones turned her entire pack of males into nothing but dogs. Very friendly, loyal, overly protective ones.

Thankfully, Rayna could work with that. So long as she could keep Arctic and Ghost from actively challenging the other men, this shouldn't be too hard. Granted, getting anything around the Blades was usually impossible, but with Sal on their side? Iliri males obeyed their dominant woman the same way a child obeyed its mother.

That afternoon, when everyone else broke for lunch, Rayna excused herself to check on the guys. Somehow, she'd become the unofficial liaison between the humans of Anglia and the iliri. Dom said it was because she was Sal's best friend. Rayna had a funny feeling it had more to do with being a woman. Human or not, those pale little beasties were designed to obey females, and Rayna was as close to a dominant one as the humans had right now. That she was sleeping with the King also made her the equivalent of a human Ahnor, and she wasn't above using it to her advantage.

Upstairs, the rooms were all quiet. Rayna found the right one and tapped softly. When there was no answer, she thought about leaving, but decided to try again. This time, she got a response. Without a sound on the other side, the door was wrenched open, and a pair of pale eyes met hers. The poor guy looked like hell.

"Go away," Arctic snarled.

Rayna just smiled as sweetly as she could. "Ghost in there?"

"Yes."

"Dressed, and preferably without his hand in his pants?"

Arctic growled. "Yes."

"Then move. I need to talk to the both of you." She tipped her head showing she wanted in but never looked away from his eyes.

Slowly, the Raewar smiled and backed up, giving her only enough room to slip past. It all but forced her to look away, leaving his dominance intact, and yet she got exactly what she wanted. Then he closed the door behind her. And that was when Rayna realized what made this room different from the others. It smelled good.

By the window, a candle was burning. A very floral-scented one that was strong enough Rayna knew it would eventually give her a headache. That meant it was probably strong enough to smother the scent of Sal as well.

"Nice candle," she said.

A chuckle came from the other side of the room. Sprawled on a sofa, Ghost had an arm up and over his eyes. "It works. What do you want, Rayna?"

"I'm on orders from the Kaisae." Those words made both men look at her. The intensity in their eyes was a little intimidating, but at least she had their attention now. "Shade wants both of you. I'm to make sure you get there and not lose your way."

"Fuck," Ghost groaned, flopping back onto the couch. "She's in heat, Ray. In other words, not thinking clearly."

"Yeah, well Sal is pretty sure she knows what she's talking about."

Arctic huffed in amusement. "Not sure Sal's any better than us right now."

"She is," Rayna promised. "Seems she's very aware of what her hormones are demanding and that it's not always a good idea. And, with that said, she agrees that Shade has the right to breed."

Arctic moved closer. "Really?"

"Not a good joke," Ghost grumbled.

"It's not a joke," Rayna insisted. "I thought you two would be happy about this."

"She was chained in a cellar for years. Chained, forced to be a pet, to do things against her will, and now you want me to believe she's decided to have our child?" Ghost turned, leveling his strange, dark-grey eyes on her. "She's not ready, and that's not something to joke about."

Rayna crossed her arms. "She said she is. She said she wants to have a piece of her mates and to be an amma. The only reason she didn't ask was because she thought Sal would say no."

"Sal's not like that," Arctic said softly from right behind her. Then he inhaled. "And I smell them on you."

"I also don't smell like lies," Rayna told him. "But if you two really want this, Sal has given permission. We just have to get you in there without Jase or Zep knowing."

Ghost chuckled, the sound a little maniacal. "Any iliri, you mean. Right now, Sal belongs to the entire pack, and her mates aren't the only ones who'd kill us for getting close to her. If the Vanguard thought they could get away with it - "

"Who?" Rayna asked.

Arctic sniffed at her again. "Calix, that iliri who worked as our liaison in Fort Landing? His unit. That's the name Ran gave them. Ghost is saying that if those iliri thought they'd survive, they'd try to get to our girls."

"Right," Rayna muttered. "Just pack enough stuff to make it through four days and be ready by sundown, ok?"

"Why sundown?" Arctic asked. "We can see in the dark."

She sighed. "Because that's when the guards are all changing shift, dumbass. More people moving. Makes it easier to slip you in. Once you're in Shade's room, then we'll tell Jase and Zep -"

"And Kolt," Arctic added.

"Yeah, Sal's mates. Once they've been reassured, Sal will sort out everything else, and you three can get to work making an adorable little Shade baby." She turned, intending to leave, but paused. "Just promise me that one of you will take some lube over there? Poor girl will be raw as fuck otherwise."

Ghost leaned back over his head and grabbed a bottle of something. "Promise," he said.

She did not want to think about why he had oil, lotion, or lubricant beside the couch. Whichever it was. Nope, just like she did not want to think about what they'd be doing tonight, how they'd be doing it, or any of the specifics of the Black Blades' love lives. Who was she kidding? She wanted to think about it. A lot. The truth was she'd rather spend a lot of time thinking about the kinky things Sal and her mates did than go back downstairs to finish planning the Merriton operation.

But someone had to. Sadly, that someone was her. Sal couldn't do this one, Pig couldn't plan it on his own, and the King didn't have the head for tactics. Thankfully, when she entered the situation room, there was a large platter sitting in the middle of the table.

"God, I'm starving," she grumbled, claiming a roll as she passed.

Pig looked up with a knowing smile. "You've been busy today."

"The iliri," Dom said, glancing over at her lovingly. "Ray has a way with them, and right now, she seems to be the only one safe around them."

"Tits," Rayna explained. "I've got 'em."

Pig nodded, accepting that. "And where's my book?"

"Sal's book," she corrected. "And it's in Sal's hands. By the way, she already knew about it. Seems Blaec told her. She's hoping it'll give her a reason to forgive him. I told her I'd bring the first over next time I go back."

That caught the King's attention. "You're going back? For how long?"

Leaning slightly, Rayna checked to make sure there weren't any iliri in sight. "I promised to sneak Shade's mates over. Seems the Kaisae approved a baby. The problem is that they're all damned near feral."

"Ya think?" Pig teased. "No one's even using links if they can help it because Sal, Arctic, and Roo hold them. And when we do? Human business only. Heard a few of the grauori are just as bad, and the pups said their parents aren't around."

Rayna smiled. "Hwa and Roo took off?"

Dom shifted his chair closer. "Sal said Roo can have as many litters as she wants. The girls are almost a year old now, so yeah, I guess Roo's ready for more." Then he looked down the table at the Colonel. "When's my sister supposed to pop?"

Ilija groaned. "Nica's due soon enough. Couple more months at most. She says it's another girl. When are you two starting a family?"

Rayna shook her head. "Nope. Not happening. We're taking Jarl and raising him as our own. Trust me, I will not be pushing anything the size of a child out of my vagina!"

Ilija's dark skin turned a few shades darker, but he couldn't stop the laugh. "I'm actually ok with that. I think my boy will make a damned good King. No offense, Dom."

"None taken," the King assured him. "The idea of replacing him doesn't sit well with me, either. That Rayna doesn't want kids just makes it all work."

"Ya know," Rayna said, leaning forward to grab a few pieces of fruit from the tray. "You guys think it's weird at all that our army has kids in it?"

"Not really," Pig said, surprising her. "I think a few women getting knocked up on a long assignment is kinda expected. Running around with wolves who talk in my head and friends who eat our enemies? I think that when we accepted all of that, we basically threw in the towel."

"So you're just going with it?" Ilija teased.

Pig smiled. "I used to be a Black Blade. I think I've mastered the art of 'going with it.' I can't even count the number of times those bastards did things that made no sense, but I always knew it would work out, and this time is no different. Sure, it might be Sal making the calls and not Blaec, but honestly?" He looked across the table, his eyes hitting each of them before he dropped his voice. "She's better at this. She's twice the commander that he ever was, and more importantly, she's a walking, talking miracle. So if she says someone gets to have kids or that we're taking a week off from the war so she can deal with her period -"

"Estrus," Rayna corrected. "More like ovulation, less like menstruation."

"Ugh," Pig grunted. "Don't care, Ray. Also don't care that we're doing exactly what she says, because that little white bitch has a habit of being right."

"Speaking of which," Rayna said, gesturing to the papers spread across the table. "When are the rest of the Conglomerate forces getting here? If we're going to do this right, we're going to need a lot more than just Anglia."

Ilija pushed a map her way. "Ran's supposed to be bringing Lightning Brigade. Dark Heart is coming down from the north, but estimates say they'll be here in about five days. Sal's Conscript units are moving into place along the foothills. I told the 43rd Mounted to drill Calix's guys and the 97th Pikemen under saddle while we wait."

"The Vanguard," Rayna corrected. "I was informed today that Ran named Calix's unit 'The Vanguard.'"

"Gotcha. And do we have a status on Eastward?" Ilija asked.

"Still holding," Pig assured him. "But they're the only thing keeping Terric's control from moving west like it has down here. The 112th and Azure are both in place and using grauori to support the citizens. The 257th is in charge of the area south of the Forward Camp, and we moved the 101st up near Three Corners. North of there, all along the Siahies, the men are preparing, and they all know this is going to be a coordinated push. Our Anglians will make sure orders are relayed. Reports say morale is up because they don't feel helpless and cut off, more like they're baiting a trap."

"Which they are," Dom agreed.

"And," Rayna said. "Speaking of traps. I kinda need some guys to help me fool a couple of beasties. Anyone care if I use some humans to be a distraction?"

Ilija smiled. "Shields would love to, Captain." Then he chuckled. "And I think we both know Vanja will get a kick out of this."

"Then Pig," she decided, "can you go check on Sal's three assisting units and make sure they're not going to embarrass us? If you can get any of the Blades to go with you, that'd be great. I'm going to sneak a couple of guys into a girl's room as soon as the sun goes down."

Pig just groaned. "Never in my years of service did I ever expect that elite operations would be used to help a couple of guys get laid."

Ilija just lifted a brow. "Guess you have no clue what your men are doing most nights then, huh?"

"Fuck off."

"Exactly," Ilija teased. "Kinda why most of us signed up, I think. Get rich, get laid, and see the world."

Chapter Six

Waiting was the hard part. Sneaking to the cottage was easy. Granted, Arctic had a few people making sure he and Ghost wouldn't get their throats torn out, but his instincts still rebelled, convinced his girl was vulnerable. Then they were there. The back door of the cottage was supposed to be open, Sal was supposed to be locked in her room, and he'd been told that Shade was waiting. Glancing back to meet his brother's eyes, Arctic turned the knob.

It opened, and the smell of perfection hit them. Mingled along with Shade's scent was that of Sal, and it was a heady combination. Ghost groaned, but that was all, and it was soft enough that no one should've heard. Arctic hurried inside, waiting for his brother to join him, then not only closed but also locked the door behind them. His heart was racing harder than it ever had on a mission.

Which side is hers? Ghost asked, well aware that the link was completely in their control.

Arctic shrugged, refusing to move in case he chose the wrong way. Shade? We're here. Please tell me you didn't change your mind?

On the west side of the little house, a door opened. What came out took his breath away. Shade had put on a beautiful mint-green dress that fell just above her knees. Her feet were bare, just like her throat, and her hair had been piled in a wild twist of red and blonde at the back of her neck. The line of her jaw begged for his attention, and the silver of her tattoo proved he deserved this, but there was still fear in her mismatched eyes.

"I didn't change my mind," Shade said softly.

"You're beautiful," Ghost said, making Arctic cuss himself for not doing it first.

The smile those words brought made it all worth it. "I promised we'd stay in my room. Is that ok? It's a big room, and -"

"It's perfect," he assured her. "Anywhere you are is perfect."

This time, her smile was like it had been made just for him. Crooking a finger for them to follow, she turned, walking back the same way she'd come. Her mates followed, unable to help themselves. Arctic could feel the pull, demanding that he take her, have his way with her and plant his seed in her, but he knew better. Even in the depths of whatever was trying to take over his mind, he knew there was one last thing he had to make very, very clear.

You will not touch her until she allows it, he told Ghost. If that means you have to leave, then you will leave before you do anything we will regret. Am I clear?

Yes, Raewar, Ghost told him, glancing over to meet his eyes. Just make sure we don't screw this up?

Promise, brother. We will make our first time with her perfect.

At the end of a short hall, Shade opened a door and gestured for them to enter. Arctic grabbed Ghost's arm and pushed him through first, aware that the scent of her was stronger in here. The doorway was narrow, and a little space would make this easier. Not too far, though. Not a centimeter more than was necessary. When she locked the door behind them, he almost thanked her.

"So," she asked, "what now?"

"Shade," he said softly, refusing to move. "I once told you that I was ok with this never happening. I mean it as much now as I did then." Even if his body disagreed.

She looked over at Ghost. "But I want you." Her eyes moved back to Arctic. "Both of you. I just don't know the way you do it with two guys."

"You start," he said, struggling to keep the growl from his voice, "with a kiss." One step closed the distance between them, and he looked down into her too-large eyes. "But you have to tell me this is ok, Shade. Zyrn won't touch you until I allow it, and I won't allow it until you show me it's ok. Kiss me, my love, and we will spend all night making sure you will never regret this."

She reached up and caught a fistful of Arctic's dark hair as her mouth found his. That hand pulled him lower, and he gave in to her, savoring how much better she smelled up close. Then his tongue moved against her, proving she tasted just as good. Finally, he let his hands find her, one closing on her waist, the other gently cupping her jaw. When he eased her against his body, she moaned, the sound almost delicate.

Ghost's hand took the spot on her ribs just above his, then Arctic felt his brother's face against Shade's neck. She tilted her head into Arctic's hand, giving both men access. That was the last thing Arctic was waiting for. Slowly, as gently as he could, he began opening their minds to each other. What he didn't expect was the desire that surged at him, but it wasn't coming from Ghost. It was from her.

She wanted them. She needed them. The shock was enough that Arctic slipped, their minds colliding together into one, but his mates didn't care. He could feel Ghost struggling to hold back, just like he knew she truly wanted this. Her thoughts were right there. She loved them. She didn't know why, and she'd tried to figure it out, but right now none of that mattered. Feeling her men in her mind was the best thing she'd ever experienced.

"We love you," he breathed against her lips.

Ghost's mouth hovered beside her ear. "Forever," he promised.

"And you're going to be the most beautiful amma in the pack," Arctic told her. "Pregnant with our child."

She smiled as she leaned to kiss him again, but her mind told them all they needed to know. She was ready. Finally, his mate was truly ready and willing to be his. She didn't just love him - them - she trusted them. She knew they wouldn't hurt her, and right now, they'd just been given the chance to prove it.

Ghost eased free the topmost button behind her neck. "Take off Arctic's shirt, corvae."

Shade's hand fisted in the fabric along Arctic's ribs, and she lifted. He leaned back enough to help, well aware that Ghost was slowly making his way lower.

"Kiss his chest," Ghost whispered.

She did, the touch of her lips sending sparks across his skin. Arctic's hand palmed the back of her head, but his eyes found his brother. "Thank you," he mouthed.

Ghost smiled and dipped his head, showing he'd seen. "Loosen his pants, beautiful. Slowly. There's nothing wrong with exploring, and your ahnor will love every second that you're touching him."

"I don't..." she said, glancing back.

"Shh," Ghost assured her. "I know. He wants you to touch him, to feel him, and to learn him. He doesn't need you to do it right. He needs you to do it honestly."

She turned to kiss Ghost. "But I want you, too."

Arctic felt a growl begging to get out. His title might not matter as much as Jase's, but he was Shade's ahnor. Her first mate. He would be the first to have her. Unfortunately, the reaction was too primal, nothing more than a feral response to her condition, so he swallowed it when Ghost carefully kissed her lips.

"And you will have me," Ghost told her, his eyes flicking up to find Arctic's. "I swear I'm not going away, but I have a lot more patience than Karim. We have all night, corvae. I want to watch you love him. I want to feel your excitement in my mind. We want to know what you like so we can give it to you over and over, and that means this is the time for you to figure that out yourself. We're here for you, beautiful, not the other way around."

She turned back, and her eyes found Arctic's. "I'm nervous. I don't want to hurt you."

He nodded for Ghost to continue freeing her from the dress. "You won't hurt me." He smiled down at her, but his hands were untying his pants. "Just like we won't hurt you." Then he pulled, opening the front enough to push them lower. The moment his dick sprang free, he gave up, reaching out for her hand. "Every inch of me belongs to you, and you're welcome to it all."

Without looking away from her eyes, he guided the back of her knuckles to his belly, feeling the silky smoothness of her skin as Shade caressed him lower. When her hand brushed the sensitive skin beneath his navel, he let go, leaving the rest up to her.

Her eyes dropped to look, the unintentional submission like a jolt right to his core. He couldn't imagine her being any more perfect than she was now. Her fingers tickled what little hair he had, then carefully slid along the side of his shaft. The moan that came out was not intentional at all.

Shade sucked in a breath, but Ghost didn't give her a chance to worry. "He likes it. Feel him in your mind, Shade. It feels so good. For him, for me, and for you - and that's ok."

So she touched him again. This time, she was a little braver, and it felt like perfection, but he had to be patient. They had to take this slow, to make it just right for her, yet when her fingers wrapped around him, it took everything he had not to rip that dress from her body.

Ghost knew. He could feel everything Arctic was experiencing, and slowly, he eased the sleeves down her shoulders. She let him, pulling her arms out just to reach for her ahnor again. Then, the fabric slid down her lean hips into a puddle on the ground, leaving the most amazing sight before them.

Pale, almost iridescent lines radiated out from her spine in V shapes. From the front, Arctic could see the swirls that arced parallel to her ribs. Just like the words tattooed on Sal's body, Shade was completely marked, but these were all natural. They didn't tell a story, and he didn't care. All Arctic knew was that he'd never seen anything more beautiful in his life.

"I want you," he breathed, bending to kiss her. "Tell me this is ok?"

She nodded but didn't say a thing. It was enough. It was more than enough. His mouth moved to her neck, following the tendon down to her collarbone. Behind her, Ghost was kissing her spine, his hands working their way up from her hips. When she sighed and leaned her head back against Ghost's shoulder, they knew she'd be ok. She wanted this. She was enjoying this. And that's when Ghost's hands reached her breasts, cradling them just as Arctic's lips moved to claim her nipple.

She moaned, reaching out to grab at Arctic with one hand, the other hooking around Ghost's neck. Trapped between them, held by both of them, she was ready, and he couldn't wait anymore. Arctic grabbed her thigh, lifting it to his hip as he shoved his pants to the ground. The moment he was free of his clothes, he pressed into her, feeling his erection slide up to her entrance. She was so wet, completely ready, but he was not a beast.

"Kiss her, Ghost. Kiss her deeply, because I'm not going to last very long." Then he eased himself into her body.

Shade pulled her mouth away to moan, but Ghost caught it again. She was hot and tight, tense but willing. Arctic wanted to be gentle, but every instinct told him to fuck her hard. He fought his own desires, giving her body time to adjust until she took all of him, and Ghost held her the whole time. Then Arctic began to rock.

"Yes," Shade breathed before nipping at Ghost's lips. "That feels so good."

Ghost bit back, his hand fisting in her wild red hair. "That's all we've ever wanted."

Bending his knees, Arctic changed his angle, sliding deep inside his lover's body while Ghost handled the rest. Shade's thoughts pounded into Arctic's head, demanding he obey. He knew what she wanted, and he gave it, the sounds from her throat only driving him higher. There, in the middle of her room, he made love to his mate the only way he knew how - completely. He gave her everything he had, his heart, his mind, and if he was lucky enough, his soul. Her tiny body writhed between her men, bare flesh sliding against both of them, the sensations spiraling between them all until none of them could tell themselves apart.

All too soon, Shade's back began to arch, and her core tensed, promising that she was almost there. Arctic could feel it. She would get there first. She would take them over the edge, and he'd follow her blindly. And that was when Ghost's teeth found her neck. Gently, tenderly, but still demanding, he bit, just piercing her skin. The pain was light but enough, and their girl gave in, taking the pleasure they offered and making it her own.

Shade cried out as her body shuddered. Arctic gasped, feeling it in his own mind, wringing his climax from him. Ghost gasped, proving he felt it too, but he never let go, his hands holding their girl steady so she wouldn't have to worry. Like always, they would take care of her in their own way.

But it wasn't enough. Shade's body was still trembling when she opened her eyes. "Again," she demanded.

Ghost looked over and met his eyes. Arctic nodded. "This time I'll hold."

"Yeah," Ghost agreed, pulling off his clothes as fast as he could. "Shade, corvae? You said you wanted me, too. Now's the time to change your mind if you're gonna."

Her pupils had constricted into slits. "I need more, and I want you. Now."

He kicked his legs free from his pants. "Then you're going to have me. Bend forward, beautiful."

"Kiss me," Arctic told her, claiming her mouth as Ghost moved into position.

His brother's hands found her hips. Her teeth found Arctic's jaw. Then Ghost buried himself inside her. For one moment, they all paused, and then Shade's dernor began to thrust. Together, they moved. Arctic's hands found her breasts, teasing her nipples, and Ghost didn't care. The more she liked it, the more she demanded, her body knowing exactly what it needed.

This was why he'd wanted to start slow. This was exactly what Arctic had expected, and he knew that it wouldn't take much more before the three of them forgot about everything else except the next orgasm. It wasn't the best way to prove he loved her, but the moment the thought crossed his mind, Shade snarled.

"This," she gasped in time with Ghost's frantic thrusts, "makes you mine."

"Forever," Ghost panted.

All Arctic could do was kiss her again, because she was right. He'd been hers from the moment he saw her, and this only proved it. He had a feeling Ghost felt the same. The only thing tonight changed was that it finally made them a family. No matter what else happened, they would have each other - and it felt so damned good.

Chapter Seven

Sal lay in her bed in the next room, trying to ignore the sounds Shade was making. Easier said than done with ears like hers. Sal's body wanted to breed. Her hormones were in overdrive - and most likely fueling half the fun Shade was having. She knew it. She also wished it would just stop, because unlike Shade, Sal wasn't brave enough to have a child.

Instead, she reached out for the one thing that would take her mind off the incessant desire pounding at the back of her mind. Her reasoning was that she should probably let them know that Arctic and Ghost weren't anywhere near her. The truth was she just flat-out missed her men so much that any excuse would do.

Hey guys? she thought, reaching for all three of them.

Sal, Zep thought almost immediately.

Jase's reply came right on top of it. I've missed ya, kitten.

The last was Kolt. It's good to feel your mind, beautiful.

Somehow, he made that sound like a promise, and one Sal very much wanted. Still, she had to get the rough parts out of the way first. Guys, she thought, I should probably warn you that Shade's mates are here.

The instant flare of possessiveness came from Jase, but it wasn't in her mind. She could feel him, always, and every emotion he experienced. Those seemed to burn in her chest, near her heart. The same with Zep, but her Dernor's reaction was amusement. Oddly, something else also came through. It was faint, almost like an echo, but she was sure someone was angry. Was that Kolt?

She asked, and I gave her approval, Sal clarified. And I'm safe in my room so none of you need to worry, but sounds like we might get another kid in the pack if they keep this up.

If he touches ya, Jase warned, I will break him. She knew he meant Arctic. Mainly because Ghost would never have the dominance to touch her on his own.

I promise that the next man who will touch me is you, killer, she assured him. Not really interested in rolling around with my sister's mates.

Good, Kolt grumbled.

Zep sent a mental groan to all three of them. See what I mean? They've been like this for the last few days. Lemme guess, it's not going to get better for a bit, is it?

No, Kolt agreed. The next couple of days will be the worst, and then it will start to fade.

It gets worse than this? Zep asked. Damn, Sal. These two are complete horndogs.

Ya are na better, Jase thought. Least I do na spend all day pleasurin' myself.

Sal giggled. Is that why I've been so damned horny? I'm blaming you, Zep. I most definitely do not think making coffee is enough to get me going like this.

You sure? Kolt asked. I seem to remember that you get very touchy-feely when it comes to coffee. Especially with cream.

I'm very sure, she teased. Now, the hunk with the coffee? Especially when he's promising to make it just the way I like it?

That is na the only thing I do the way you like, Jase promised.

Is it just me, or did it get a little warmer in here all of a sudden? Zep asked.

Kolt's next thought wasn't directed at her. Bro, pass that.

Sal's mouth fell open. Are you guys drinking?

Na, Jase told her. Drunk on somethan else. Do na need ta drink.

Damn it, Zep snapped. Cover that shit up, Syrik.

And that's when Sal realized what they were talking about. Her guys were locked alone in a room, drunk on the pheromones her cycle was giving off. Rayna had made enough jokes about the state of the iliri that Sal was pretty sure she knew what part of Kolt Zep didn't want to see. She also wondered what he'd say if she just asked.

Syrik, what are you doing?

He answered without hesitation. I'm trying to convince myself you're here, with us, and not on the far side of this stupid broken-down farm.

Oh yeah? How exactly are you doing that?

Reach, Sal. You're not so far away you can't link with us.

That was an offer she couldn't refuse. Her mind stretched toward them, but theirs met her halfway. All three of them. Smoothly, they blended together, merging their thoughts, senses, and feelings. Alone in her room, Sal gasped at the intensity of their desire. It wasn't just sexual. It was so much more than that. They wanted to be close to her, to see her smile, to hear her laugh, and be everything she ever needed. They wanted it so much, she couldn't tell where one man's needs stopped and the next ones started.

She could, however, feel exactly what Kolt was doing. His pants lay open, and his hand was wrapped lightly around the base of his incredibly hard dick. Sal could feel the ache of his arousal as he slowly stroked himself, tormenting him as much as her. She could also feel the devious smile on his lips.

This, he thought, is exactly what I'll be doing when you come back to us. I'll drink in the sight of you entwined with your Ahnor, watch your fingers digging into his skin as he makes you scream with pleasure, and then it will be our turn.

Sal was breathing much too hard. Kolt's thoughts were intense, filled with more than just his words. Every sentence was a fantasy, and one she could almost feel. So could the others, and she knew they were listening. They also loved the ideas he was sending, making them even more tangible.

And when he gives you up, Kolt continued, Zep will pull your back against his chest as he sits against the headboard. He'll bite along your neck only hard enough to tease you back up, and me? I'll dive between your legs. My tongue will know exactly where to go. He paused, a moment of approval wafting to her. You're wearing a dress. That works. Lock the door, babe.

I really don't want to get out of this bed, she told him.

Then don't, Zep decided. Kolt, lock her door.

Sal glanced over, her eyes on the latch, and watched it shift to the side, securing her away from the other males in the cabin. What she didn't feel was any strain. Not from her, and not from Kolt. He was getting stronger, and she liked it. A lot.

Do na stop talking, Jase ordered.

Kolt obeyed. My tongue, he started again, would dive between your legs, pressing hard. Close your eyes, Sal. Reach down. Yes, babe, pretend it's me. And while I stroked your clit, Zep would tease those perfect nipples. We'd make you moan and writhe. While Jase caught his breath, we'd show you exactly how good it can be with three.

Your whimpers, Zep thought, would be soft, right in my ear as I held you against me.

Mhm, Kolt agreed. And Jase will lean over to kiss you. His teeth are sharp, but yours are even sharper. You'll find his neck, claiming him while I suck, and when you let him go to gasp, Zep will lift you higher, until you can take him, but he wouldn't thrust. No, babe, he'd just fill you, stretch you, and I wouldn't stop. Every time you thrashed, he'd feel it until he couldn't take anymore.

Fuck, Zep thought, trying to keep it to himself.

And Sal may as well have been there. With her eyes closed and their thoughts so intense, she couldn't tell the difference between her hands and Kolt's fantasies. Jase knew how she'd smell. Zep could perfectly imagine his hands on her breasts, and Kolt's words never slowed.

Faster and faster, I'd suck and lick. Your hips would buck. Your walls would clench. When your back arched and you couldn't take anymore, Zep would thrust, pumping you as you came harder than you ever have before. Jase would swallow your screams, keeping them between the four of us. But the moment that wave of pleasure passed, I'd finally get my turn.

She bit her lip, unable to say anything. If she wanted to keep her roommates from knowing what she was doing, she had to stay quiet.

But you couldn't, Kolt promised, following her thoughts, the moment I rolled you on top of me, you'd growl. Just once, you'd bite down, leaving your mark in my skin, and then you'd sheath me inside you. I'd let you. I'd let you have your way with me, but they wouldn't. Oh, with me out of the way, Jase would finally get his chance to fondle those perfect breasts of yours. Small, pert, and every time he sucked and pinched those achingly hard nipples, Zep would kiss you deeper, his tongue claiming your mouth.

Even as she rode you, Zep thought. I'd shove both hands into her hair and hold her mouth to mine, but she wouldn't slow. Jase wouldn't be able to help himself. His hand would find his dick, and he'd stroke himself so hard it should hurt. So fast Sal would try to match him. She'd groan just before she bit at me, finally realizing that she didn't need to be careful, and my pain would be all it took. Kolt would...

Sal gasped, feeling it. Kolt would come. Jase would come. With her mind locked between theirs, she came, turning her face into the pillow to smother the gasp, and Zep was right there with her. Dampness slicked her thighs, but Sal didn't care. That part was real, just like their release was. It didn't matter that she wasn't really with them, she may as well have been.

And they'd done this all together. There'd been no shame, no embarrassment or shyness. No one had held back, and they'd done this together in a way she'd never thought was possible. Sal sucked in a deep breath and smiled.

Thank you, she told them.

Na, kitten, Jase thought back. That is na a thing to thank us fer. That is what we want.

Her eyes flicked to the window, knowing they were acres away on the other side. Still. You could've come up with something much kinkier.

I should've gone for anal, huh? Kolt teased.

She could feel Zep laughing. I won't rule it out, Sal thought.

All three of them fell silent.

Really? Zep finally asked.

Lying there in her afterglow, Sal decided to just be completely honest. After all, she had nothing left to hide from these men. It's different when I can feel you. That's what Shade always says, and she's right. The thought makes me nervous, but this? All of us? I'm tired of taking turns. I want that. I want us to all be together, at the same time. Besides, what do I have to lose?

Nothing, Zep promised. We're not going anywhere. Sal, baby, we love more than just the sex. You know that, right?

I do. I also know that you trusted me. My teeth are sharp, and your skin is so thin, but you still let me prove that I wouldn't hurt you. How is this any different?

Kolt's answer was almost a caress. I won't hurt you, babe. Jase would kill me.

Oh? Zep asked. So sure it's going to be you?

Yes, Kolt told him. I've seen what we're all packing, and I might have more length, but the girth you two have? Nope. For her first time? This is on me, guys.

He's right, Jase thought. Both about fitting, and about me killing him.

Sal just pulled back her blankets and got comfortable, listening to them bicker about the size of their dicks. They were right, but still, she'd never expected them to start comparing. She also hadn't known they did this! The three of them talking about how to take care of her - going so far as to choreograph it ahead of time? It was cute in a way she'd never imagined. Unfortunately, they could still hear her thoughts, and it made them pause.

How did ya think we did this? Jase asked. Did ya think we just tried ta jump on ya first?

No, Sal assured him. I guess I just didn't think about it. Usually, I've been the one doing the molesting.

Kolt sent an agreeing noise. I can see that. I also think none of us mind at all. Now close those pretty white eyes of yours. You need to get some real sleep, and we've got a pretty disgusting mess to clean up.

Let go of our minds, Jase reminded her. And we love ya, kitten.

Sleep well, baby, Zep told her.

Kolt just let her go with one last mental caress.

As she snuggled into her overly soft bed, Sal realized that her life was perfect. They might be in the middle of a war, but she'd never known a time without it. All that mattered was that she was loved, both by her friends and her family. She had a pack who made her feel like she could actually do this, men who'd stand beside her even if she failed, and human friends who didn't care that she couldn't always do things the way they did.

Sure, this whole break for estrus was annoying, but maybe it was a good thing, too. Maybe this was exactly what she needed to convince herself that the world really was changing. It was definitely what she needed to realize how lucky she was to have her mates love her as much as they did.

Chapter Eight

The next morning, Sal woke alone. She could only guess that Shade and her mates were sleeping, but too many years in the military made that impossible for her. Sending out a thought to Rayna, Sal politely requested a delivery of meat for breakfast, then made herself a hot bath. Most likely, Rayna would beat her to the kitchen.

She didn't. After checking that the main part of the house was clear, Sal walked out of her room. The feeling of being alone was odd. Sure, she could hear the sounds of Shade's mating in the other room, and she hoped the bed would hold up. Still, it only proved the men were occupied - or so she thought. As Sal reached for the kettle to boil water, a door opened, and Shade's sounds grew louder for a moment. Sal froze.

Shade's door closed again. For a moment, there was nothing, and then Arctic rounded the corner, clearly headed for the kitchen. Never mind that he was naked! He also didn't seem to care. Like he was drunk on something, he took two more steps before he noticed he wasn't alone - but when he did, he stopped and pulled in a deep breath.

His eyes immediately found her. Her heart beat a little faster, taking in his bruised lips and the punctures along his neck. They were from Shade, and that one thing was the anchor keeping Sal from doing anything stupid, but she wanted to.

From the way his eyes slid across her body, Arctic did too. He moved closer, stalking her. The look on his face was feral, predatory, and perfectly sultry. Her instincts told her to take him, have her way with him, and erase every sign of another female from his body. She could feel the desire to breed, but she shoved it back. She was not that kind of beast, and he was not her man.

This was why her mates hadn't wanted any males in the same cabin, but she'd thought it would be ok. She'd convinced herself that her mind was stronger than her instincts, but right now, she wasn't so sure. Arctic and Ghost were supposed to stay on Shade's side of the house, and she would stay on hers. Behind closed doors, they wouldn't have this problem. Yet, here she was, retreating before him, finally understanding what humans saw when she was in maast. All civility was gone from his gaze, and her brother had become a beast. A completely feral one whose attention was locked on her.

Sal took another step back, refusing to run. Her eyes flicked down on their own, taking in not only the beauty of his body, but also the lethality of it. Hard lines of muscles stretched from his shoulders down. His chest was broad, the pectorals flat but covered in scratches. The bulges of his abs were tense, and the V at his hip was well defined. Then there was his erection. He made no move to cover it.

Like most iliri men, Arctic was beautiful. He was also built to kill. The problem was that he was stalking her. Even worse, her traitorous body loved it. She felt her insides clench with excitement and her pulse raced. When her eyes returned to his, she was trapped. The next step back put her against the wall.

He closed the distance, thrusting out an arm to land just over her shoulder, holding them apart. "This was a bad idea, Kaisae," he almost growled.

Sal couldn't look away from his icy gaze. "I thought you were meant for her."

Arctic inhaled again, leaning toward her neck to do it. "That? It's the only thing stronger than my bond to her. The smell of a Kaisae ready to breed?" He leaned just a bit closer until his words were a rumble by her ear. "It's so good. I could take you right here, and I don't think you'd stop me."

"I would," she said, but it sounded weak even in her ears.

He smiled, showing his double canines. "You'd try. I'd change your mind. I'm strong enough for you, Kaisae. I could stop you from running, and I think we'd both love it."

"Don't," Sal whispered.

"I won't," he promised. "Oh, I want to. I am fighting the urge to make you whimper beneath me, but I won't. Shade wouldn't like it, so do not do this again. Am I clear?"

That demand grated on her. Who was he to give her orders? Never mind that she wasn't the one who was supposed to stay behind a locked door! Irrationally, she wanted to throw him against the wall and remind him, or knock him to the ground and teach him his place. The problem was that every scenario ended up the same way - with their bodies tangled together. She'd spent too many years denying her instincts to give into them now, especially when the consequences were so high. She might be nothing more than an animal, but she knew how to be a civilized one. She also knew when to pick her fights.

"What are you doing, Arctic?" she asked. "Why are you telling me what to do?"

He blinked, forcing his eyes to her cheek. "I can't make myself leave, so you need to go, Sal."

"What about Shade? Just think what this would do to her."

"She's with Zyrn." A little smile curled his lips. "Oh, I'll have her again when he's done. She's mine, but so is this pack, and that's the one little problem between us. You refuse to defeat me."

"I could," she warned him. "Don't you dare make me prove it."

This time, he did snarl - right in her face. "You. Need. To. Go," he insisted. "Lock the door, because the scent of you will be on me." He forced his eyes closed. "Sal, if I move, we will both regret it. I need you to get out of my sight, lock your door, and stay there until Rayna's here. And tell her not to let us close to you." He paused. "Please!"

The desperation in that finally cut through her hormone-fueled mind. Sal ducked under his arm and hurried back toward her room. She knew exactly how serious Arctic had been - and how close she'd come to giving in. Just as she reached for her door, the one at the front of the house burst open. For a moment, everything stopped.

"Arctic?" Rayna asked.

He snarled, but no words came with it.

"Uh huh." Rayna lifted her voice. "Sal? Everything ok?"

"It will be in three days," Sal told her before entering her room and throwing the lock into place. "And I'm a fucking idiot."

* * *

Rayna heard Sal's door latch, and she hoped that meant nothing had gotten out of hand, because right in front of her was a very big problem. Arctic stood braced with one hand against the wall at the edge between the kitchen and the sitting room. His head was down, long dark hair spilling over his shoulders, and he was breathing too hard. Even more shocking, he was completely naked.

Rayna couldn't help herself; she looked. She looked long and hard, admiring his lean, muscular body. Dom was fit, but Arctic? He was a predator, and it showed. Her only question was which of the two bitches in the house had torn him up like that. If it had been Sal, then they all had bigger problems.

"Arctic?" she asked carefully.

"Is she gone?" He didn't bother lifting his head.

"Yeah," Rayna said softly, moving closer. "Are you ok? More importantly, is Sal?"

He swallowed, the sound audible. "I thought I'd be able to handle it. I thought my bond with Shade would stop this." One hand gestured to his head. It wasn't the one on the wall. "But they made us too well. Make sure I didn't scare her?"

"Nothing scares Sal," Rayna assured him. "She's in her room and the door's locked, but what did you do?"

"I came to get water." He paused to take a few more breaths. "Ghost will need it when he's done, and I drank the last of it."

"And with Sal?" Rayna pressed.

He shook his head. It was slight, but it let her breathe easy again. "It took everything, but I stopped. She said no, and that's the only reason I could... But I didn't want to."

"Yeah." And now this would be ok. This was something Rayna could deal with. Marching into the kitchen, she set down the bag of meat and eggs she'd brought for her friends. "You three also need to eat, and I brought enough to feed an army. Think you'll be ok long enough for me to cook it?"

"Yeah," he sighed. Slowly, he lifted his head, turning to meet her eyes. "I can take it back in there, and I'll make sure Ghost doesn't even come out. I don't think he'd be able to stop."

"Stop what?" she asked, confused about where his mind had gone.

"From touching her. She's a Kaisae, Ray. For us, it's stronger than anything you can imagine." He finally blinked. "Just make sure she knows I'm sorry?"

"Promise," Rayna told him. "I'm pretty sure she knows this whole thing is hard on all of you."

He shook his head. "You don't understand. Some of us are stronger than others. Iliri men, I mean. Marnia said it's in our genes. She said there aren't just two genders of females, but also of males. Half of us carry the Kaisae gene. She said it doesn't do anything to us, but I think she's wrong." He paused to take a deep breath. "I think Kolt has it, and that's why he can look in her eyes."

"Ok," Rayna breathed, having no clue what he was talking about. "Arctic, sweetie? You need some meat, and I've got lots. Doesn't matter if you're a male Kaisae or onsyc - or whatever. You still have to eat. I'll cook it, but you'll have to come get it. I'm not brave enough to go in Shade's room right now. Ghost might eat me."

"He's fucking."

Not what she'd expected. "Ok! And when he's done fucking, you two need to feed your girl."

"Listen to me," Arctic hissed. "I need you to remember this, because my mind isn't working. Rayna, there are two kinds of males. One can make her have another Kaisae. If she breeds with him -"

"And Sal's not breeding," Rayna interrupted. "I'll make sure she knows, but I have no idea how you guys would even be able to tell, and it doesn't matter. If she's not having kids, then she's not. I will not let you all rape her for the good of the species, do you hear me?"

"We couldn't." He tried to smile, to show he wasn't offended, but it was weak. "But we could seduce her. You have no idea what this is like. This... must."

"This what?"

"Must," he said again. "I don't know what else to call it. We must be near her. We must breed. It's in my head, and I can't stop thinking about it - but being near her, I realized something. I'm not the kind of male who has that gene. I'm not strong enough to resist her, so it can't be me. It's not like that with Shade. I want her, and I want to sire her child, but she doesn't take over my mind like this, so it's not me. Sal needs to know, because if she ever does have a baby, she needs to get it right. She needs to make sure she picks the right man."

"Then I think we're shit out of luck, because there are only three guys on her list, and they're all just as stupid as you right now. She's not going to become a broodmare, Arctic."

"Kolt," he told her. "Kolt can meet her eyes."

"So can Jase," she countered. "So can Zep."

"Zep's human! Of course, he can." Then he paused. "I didn't know about Jase. That means there could still be another Kaisae."

"He submits because he respects her, but I've watched him prove he doesn't have to."

Arctic smiled. "Good. That's good. Just be sure you tell her. It's something she'll need to know."

He turned for the door, clearly having forgotten all about the idea of eating. Rayna, however, didn't have that problem. It was the whole reason she was here. So, before he could make it more than a step, she decided to handle this the only way she knew how.

"Halt," she snapped. "You will take food to your mates, and the next time you leave that room, you will put on pants, or I'll make you explain all of this to Dom yourself."

Arctic actually glanced down. "Yeah. Sorry."

"Just stay," she ordered before hurrying back into the kitchen. On impulse, she cracked a few eggs into the pan, set that on the heat, then dropped two raw steaks on a plate. In less than a minute, she slid the runny eggs beside them and carried the whole thing down the hall. "Feed them, Raewar," she said, all but forcing him to take the plate. "Make sure Shade eats enough, because we both know that getting her pregnant won't be as easy as you hope."

"If it doesn't work this time, we'll just try again. She really wants a baby, Ray." He paused to smile. "She actually wants to have my baby."

"Then you'd better go make that happen."

Rayna gave him a little push but didn't leave. She waited until he slipped inside the room, doing her best not to peek inside, then listened for the door to lock. When she finally heard it, she turned around and marched the other way, snagging what was left of breakfast on her way to Sal's room. Clearly, she and her best friend had a few things to talk about. First of all, that Arctic was absolutely gorgeous, Kaisae-male or not!

Chapter Nine

That night, Rayna brought over the second book and offered to stay. Sal sent her away, hoping for another round of mental sex with her mates. In between that, eating, and sleeping, she spent the next few days losing herself in the lines of Blaec's books. Most of the prophesies made no sense on their own. It was like a certain foundation of understanding was missing to make sense out of it, but there was an interesting pattern that kept repeating.

Some of Blaec's visions had been simple. Those, he'd written down as facts. Just knowledge of what was coming. Others were decisions. He showed those with all of the options beneath the act that triggered it. Some only had a few listed. Others took up page after page. Always, the best outcome was underlined and the worst had an X scrawled before it.

The deeper Sal got into the books, the clearer the connections became. Slowly, she could see the pattern forming, but it wasn't one she liked. Blaec had spent his life chasing the clearest outcome, not necessarily the best. She couldn't blame him, because the links that would've resulted in their happy ending were almost impossible to count on. Too often, his visions pointed to someone else's decisions being necessary, so he'd taken them down the one narrow path he'd known he could control.

The one that ended with him dead.

On one hand, it helped. She could finally understand what he'd felt had been worth dying over. At the same time, a simmering resentment was forming inside her. Not at Blaec, but at ayati in general. The people he'd manipulated had been his friends. They hadn't asked for this, and in some cases, they'd paid for it. To Sal, it was no different than what humans had done to her as a child. They'd used her like a resource, not caring about how she felt or what she wanted.

And she would not be ayati's slave. None of her people would. Not humans, not grauori, and certainly not the iliri. But if she wanted to stop it, she had to understand the pattern first.

On the fourth day, Sal was curled in her chair, reading, chewing on one of her nails, when the door to Shade's room opened. The scent that came wafting down the hall was clean and fresh. She looked up with a smile just in time to see Arctic round the corner.

He froze.

"Feeling better?" she asked, noticing the dark circles under his eyes that not even his immaculate uniform would hide.

He sucked in a deep breath, tasting the air. "Yeah, now I am. Sal, I'm sorry about the other day. I never should've left that room."

She waved it away. "Lesson learned for both of us. I've never had company around before, you know? The military give our kind a week off, so I've never been around anyone else - except Jase."

He nodded. "And I've never been around a Kaisae. Can we just forget that ever happened?"

"Yes!" Sal agreed. "Definitely. And how are your mates?"

He lifted a brow. "Unlike you, I only get one."

"Uh huh, so what do you call Ghost?"

His brow furrowed for a moment, then he nodded. "Ok, you have a point. Guess it just shows how broken our own language is that we don't even have a word for this, huh?"

"Zep calls the others his mates, so I'm just going with it," she explained. "But seriously, how are they?"

"Sore," Ghost answered as he walked into the room. "And Shade's in the bath." He paused to inhale the same way Arctic had. "Still smells good, but nothing like before."

Sal smiled. "Which means I can get back to work. Arctic, I think we should give them the links back."

He groaned. "I didn't even think about that. I really hope the grauori have been helping out."

"They have," she assured him. "Rayna said the humans tried not to use it unless they had to, and it sounds like the Blades have been pretty much useless. I'm hoping everyone's a bit better today, so we can get back to work tomorrow. We've lost too much time already."

Arctic nodded to show he understood. "Um, did Rayna talk to you about that thing?"

"Thing?" Ghost asked.

"The males," Sal guessed. "Yes, she told me. I tried to ask Jase, but he had other things on his mind. But yes, she did. Why?"

"Because if Marnia's right, that means we don't need a purebred to get a Kaisae, Sal. We just need the right pair. I have a feeling Kolt might be one."

"Huh, because Marnia told me that she was pretty sure our genetic genders were Kaisae, female, male, and onsyc." Tilting her head, she watched to see how he'd take that.

Ghost chuckled. "Would explain why there are so few Kaisaes. Have to get an onsyc with a Kaisae in estrus, and figure out how to make it through her mates."

Arctic just rubbed at his eyes. "Yeah, but it doesn't make sense for such extreme dominance to only run in the women when men have to carry the gene too. Then again, what do I know? The whole thing gives me a headache. There's just so much we don't know. Every time I think we've come so far, I have to stop and remind myself that two years ago, the Black Blades were pretending to be humans. Most of us barely spoke our own language."

"Speak for yourself," Ghost teased. "Cyno's amma taught most of Guttertown. Well, until he vanished. That's when she stepped back, and Tensa took over."

That bit of information caught Sal's attention. "Jase's amma used to be the kaisae of Guttertown?"

"Yep," Ghost told her. "And his davas were the sons of a true Kaisae. Inessi's ahnor died when I was a little boy in some rebellion about conscripting us. Her dernor was caught up in that and died a few years later on the front line, or so I heard. She took another mate after that but never had another child. Just Jase."

"Did you know him back then?" she asked.

Ghost shook his head. "Nah. I mean, we all knew about Inessi, but this was back when I was little." He held his hand down by his knee to show how young he meant. "Four? Maybe less? And I lived on the other side. Just knew she had a son from when one of her students taught me the language, so I never got to do much more than give her my laetus."

"I can't even imagine," Sal said as she closed her book. "I grew up in a very big house with a room in the basement, pretty much alone. There were other slaves, but all males, and they weren't allowed to even look at me."

Ghost's tongue flicked out to lick his lips. "I'm sorry you had to come back, Sal."

She waved that away. "I'm not. Shade's right. It really is different when we're not alone, and I know that's no longer anything I need to worry about. Arctic, you want to come with me and see how far our planning has gotten? I'm not allowed out on my own."

He smiled. "Yeah. Just make sure your boys know. Ghost can wait for Shade."

"Yes, ahnor," Ghost said softly. "I have a feeling she's going to be moving a little slow."

The guys traded proud looks, but Sal ignored it. She just wanted to get out of this cottage. It was too close to what her childhood had been like, with all the pretty trinkets and lovely decor. Not that she truly wanted to be outside in the middle of winter - not even in the Conglomerate's mild climate - but being told she couldn't leave was different. Somehow, that made her want it more.

Gathering up the journals Rayna had brought over, she let the Raewar open the door, then the pair of them stepped into a fine, cold mist. Sal hugged Blaec's books a little closer, worried about the dampness. She also couldn't ignore the awkwardness hovering between her and Arctic, and she had a funny idea she knew why.

"Hey?" she said, glancing over at him. "Congratulations. I didn't get to say it the other day."

He smiled, but it was fleeting. "Thanks. Believe it or not, I like the idea of being a dava." He paused. "I'm also really sorry. I tried so hard not to let it get to me, but…"

"Me too. Arctic, I wasn't any better." She sighed. "I don't blame you, and I know how hard it was for you to just stand there - because I was fighting it too. Let's just say that we both must have strong willpower, and leave it at that?"

He gave a little bob of his head that looked almost shy, acknowledging the implications of that. "Uh, yeah. I just hate that I can't control myself. Sal, we're supposed to be people. Not that! Whatever that was. We're supposed to be civilized, and I hate the thought that I could turn into a monster so easily."

"Look." She turned to face him. "The first time I killed, that's how I felt. The bloodlust hit me, and I was disgusted with myself. I was ashamed of how much it turned me on, how strong the need was, and that I was nothing more than a beast, but you know what?" She tapped his chest. "You didn't care. You helped me off the horse that first time. Then, when Blaec tried to keep me from Jase in the caverns, you were willing to take his wrath to help because you didn't judge me."

"And you refused me," he reminded her.

Sal canted her head. "Wanna know a secret?"

"Always."

"I refused you back then because I thought I should. I had Blaec. I was falling into Jase's arms every time we were in combat. Then you? Humans don't do things like that, and I wanted so bad to be their equal. Slaves are the ones sent to fuck anything, and 'beastly' iliri with their disgusting orgies. Plus, I knew Blaec was right behind you."

His eyes searched hers. "That's it?"

"Yeah. I almost didn't. For a split second, I almost kissed you back, but I could smell Blaec's rage, and I was too proud to admit how strong that pull can be."

He chuckled once as he glanced away. "And I made Blaec look at your marks for the rest of the day. I'm kinda glad, though. Don't get me wrong, Sal - you're amazing, but I think being your friend is a lot safer place for me."

"Why?"

"Because someone has to take care of the Blades, and I couldn't do it if I was trying to take care of you first." He dropped an arm over her shoulders just as they made it out of the tree line. "I need to be able to tell you no, and I couldn't do that if I was in your bed. I could never separate my feelings from the orders I have to give. That, and I'm really damned glad I have Shade. She needs me, but the truth? I need her just as much. I need someone to protect who I don't feel threatened by, and we both know I can't say that about you."

"Or I, you." She nodded. "But I like this. It's like Shade brings out another side of you, and it's a good one. Just don't become like Blaec, ok?"

"Promise, but on one condition." When she glanced up, he smiled. "That you don't get too pissed when I won't let you act like him either."

"That is one thing I can agree to!" She giggled. "Pretty sure Kolt won't let me, either."

"Speaking of him..." Arctic grinned at her. "When do we get to start calling him Taunor?"

Sal groaned. "Just as soon as I can ask him again."

"Wait... Again?"

"Yeah. Evidently, I'm not supposed to ask when my hormones are clouding my judgment."

"Gotcha. So we'll have a new Taunor by morning. Let me know if I need to keep my mouth shut, ok?"

"Oh, I'm pretty sure that will not be a problem," Sal assured him.

"Good. I actually like the guy. I was worried about him for a bit, though."

"Really?"

Arctic nodded. "I saw this guy from your past, who had done nothing but fuck you over, and you pulled rank to get him into the Blades? Sal, you were broken, and I thought he may have used that."

"He didn't," she admitted. "I did, but he didn't. I just… I feel this pull to him that's almost as strong as the one I have to Jase."

"Yeah." He rubbed her arm on the far side, tugging her against his hip as he did so. "Kolt's a little rough around the edges, but his screw ups seem to be honest ones; even if he has a few of those!"

The pair was smiling and once again at ease with each other when Arctic gallantly opened the door for Sal to enter first. The moment she stepped inside the farmhouse, she knew Anglia had been hard at work during her unintentional vacation. Maps and papers had been spread on most of the furniture. Books filled the rest. They'd paid the owners to find somewhere else to be for the next few weeks, and it seemed the Anglians had completely taken over.

Voices drifted in from a room at the side. Sal followed them into a study where Pig, Ilija, Dom, and Rayna all leaned over a map of Merriton. At the sound of Blaec's books thumping down onto the table, everything stilled. One after the other, they looked up. Rayna smiled, but the men all glanced over to Arctic.

"So..." Dom said as he straightened. "How are things with the Blades?"

"Links are back," Arctic assured him. "We wanted to see how close we are to moving out and how soon we'll need to have our pack ready."

Ilija answered for him. "Over the last four days, the 112th has moved down to the south of Eastward. Azure has the Forward Camp assault, Ran has Lightning Brigade holding a line northeast of Merriton, and Dark Heart should be here in about 2 days. Anglians are filling in the holes in between, mostly from the Forward Camp to Three Corners. We'd planned on setting up teams tomorrow and sending the first infiltrators into Merriton."

"Who's at the top of the list?" Sal asked.

Pig chuckled. "Zep and Kolt. We can't ignore his family ties, Sal. Zep's name alone is enough to get most of those merchants talking."

"Yeah," she agreed. "That's brilliant. Send them in later in the day, let them spend an evening relaxing and asking questions, and the merchants should start wooing them by morning. And how are we playing the rest of this?"

He looked up and met her eyes. "Black Blades will be holding a spot southeast of town, which we're calling the southern camp. We need you to make sure none of those caravans slip past us. Grauori will be tracking, and we're hoping to get a lead on where the Terrans are hiding, because the front line is inside the CFC now."

"Oh, I can do that," she purred. "And so far as I can tell, the only thing Blaec had to say about this mission was that I needed to look deeper than the surface - whatever that means. No dire warnings, though."

Ilija's eyes narrowed on her. "We need to look -"

"No," she corrected. "He said me. Specifically." She was about to recite the exact words when Rayna's attention snapped to the side.

Sal couldn't help herself, she turned to follow her friend's gaze. There, at the foot of the stairs was the most amazing thing she could think of. Cyno had paused with one foot still on the step above and his eyes on her. His pale skin was blanched in the dim lighting, and his hair was closer to silver than pewter. Then there were those twilight blue eyes, and they were locked right on her.

"Killer?" she asked, unable to think about anything but how much she'd missed him.

He didn't say a word. Jase just pushed into the room, making a straight line for her. When he was close enough, his hands found her, pulling her against his chest. Hard. His mouth followed. There was no submission, no request. Instead, he kissed her exactly how she'd been hoping, trapping her with his body to make sure she couldn't get away again.

"It is good ta finally be able ta touch ya," he breathed against her lips.

"It was a very long week," she agreed.

Then he kissed her again. They both heard their friends chuckle, but neither cared. He just felt so good and he smelled even better, like the place she was meant to be. Sal reached an arm up to his neck, and that was what finally made her friends speak up.

"I think you two should finish that upstairs," Dom teased. "Arctic can organize the Blades, Kaisae. You are off duty for the rest of the day."

"And," Arctic added, "I think you have something you really need to do. Good night, Kaisae."

"Yeah," she agreed, catching Jase's hand. "Fill me in tomorrow."

Chapter Ten

It had only been seven and a half days since she'd seen her mates. It felt like an eternity, but Jase's hand in hers made it better. She wanted to throw herself back in his arms, kiss him until she couldn't breathe, and take him on the stairs, but there was one thing she needed to do first, and it was something she couldn't do alone.

Every night in that cottage, she'd dreamed of this moment just before she fell asleep, and every morning she'd planned for it. Now, it was finally time. Jase knew - he had to - and he wasn't stopping her. Even though she had a good idea of how this should end, she was still nervous, and both of her cessivi could feel it. They were trying hard to reassure her, but they were almost as excited.

The pull from Zep led her to the right room. Sal didn't bother to knock. She just walked in, not surprised at all to find her Dernor waiting with a smile. Kolt, however, sat sprawled across a worn couch with a book laying open beside him, but his full attention was on Zep.

"Sal?" Zep asked, moving to stand.

She stopped him with a gesture and turned to Kolt. "Syrik?"

He smiled, and then leaned back to cross his arms over his chest. Clearly, he knew exactly what she wanted. "Yes, dear?"

She released Jase to step closer. "You told me I had to wait, so I waited. You said you wanted me to be sure, and I'm so sure. Syrik Enik Kolton, will you complete us? Will you be my Taunor?"

His eyes flicked over to Zep. Sal couldn't see, but something happened, so he looked at Jase. At her side, her Ahnor nodded. Finally, Kolt turned his eyes back to her, but he didn't move. She watched him fight a smirk, saw his cheeks struggle with it, then he lifted a hand and beckoned her closer.

"You're supposed to kneel, Sal. Pretty sure that's in the rules."

"Kolt!" she hissed.

He swung his legs off the side and pointed at the ground. "Nope. I have every intention of enjoying this. Ask nicer. It tends to work out well for all of us." The devious glint in his eye proved he was teasing her - and enjoying it a little too much.

So she dropped to her knees before him and reached up to grab his hands. "Please be my third mate? My last husband -"

He shook his head. "Let's not talk about lasts. That's a big ol' no for me. Third I can do. Granted, I'm at your right, so you know..."

A snort from Zep reassured her, but only barely. "You want to be Dernor?" Was he serious?

"I think it sounds good. Don't you?"

This was not at all how her daydreams had gone. Then again, it was Kolt. There was just one problem. "No," she told him, making it clear there was no negotiation. "You can be my Taunor, or you can be my toy. I will not set Zep aside for you."

The words were barely out of her mouth before he leaned into her. Both hands caught the sides of her face as he kissed her. It was hard and passionate, almost desperate. The yes was tangible on his lips. Feeling his approval, she began to relax, but he pulled away far enough to look into her eyes.

"That was the right answer, babe. That was the answer that makes me feel like this really is the right thing. Yeah, I'll take it," he whispered.

A surge of excitement hit her from both of her cessivi, but Sal wasn't done. "Then I have my own conditions. If you're going to be with me - with us - it has to be completely." Her heart started beating just a little harder. She knew this was a lot to ask. She hoped he'd say yes, but she couldn't be sure, and she was a little afraid of how he'd take this. "Let me make you cessivi?"

A breath fell from Jase's lungs. Zep sucked it in, gasping loudly. Kolt's eyes just widened. It wasn't much, but she could smell the shock on all of them.

"It's not that easy," he said, but he sounded unsure. "It takes weeks, and I have to leave tomorrow."

"I've learned since then," she promised. "It may hurt, but I can do it. I know I can. The same way Zep did it to us."

He flicked his eyes to the big guy. "Can you tie me to him, too?"

Sal's head whipped around. "What?"

Zep shrugged. "I know how it felt to be on the outside, and we all knew he'd take it, so I figured he needed to be with someone. The link ebbs and flows between us now, and it's not quite cessivi, but it's working."

"The echo," she breathed, remembering feeling it in their minds. "When did this start?"

"The night before we left Fort Landing," Kolt told her, slipping his fingers between hers. "I told you to ask me again, but I knew I'd take it, Sal. I just wanted to give you every chance to be sure. I wanted to make sure I hadn't pressured you or something. I mean, you took so long with them - "

"Because I didn't know what I was missing. I thought it was something wrong. Something I should be afraid of or ashamed of. I know better, and I'm so tired of trying to be what everyone else wants of me."

"Maybe, but you still did. You enjoyed the journey, the falling in love. I didn't want to rob us of that."

"Is it too soon?" she asked, starting to second guess herself.

He shook his head. "No, babe. It's been almost seven long years of dreaming and a few very amazing weeks of the reality. I've wanted this, I really have. I just never thought it would actually happen. Yes, Sal, I'll be your Taunor. I'll let you rip my mind open so I can be your cessivi. I would love it if you can tie me to my brother as well, but none of that is a requirement. I just need to know one thing."

"What?"

His words were barely a whisper. "Do you love me?"

"As much as I love them," she swore. "More than I thought was possible. Yes, baby, I love you. I may have fallen in love with a fantasy, but you're everything I imagined. You, Syrik Enik Kolton, are everything I thought you'd be. Not the same, but just as good."

"I'm not. I'm really not, Sal, but I'll take it. Shit, I'd take it even if you'd said no, because I love you enough to not even care."

She looked up, into his eyes. "Then I'm glad you're sitting down." And she reached.

Tying herself to Jase had been a long, slow process. They'd done it the only way they'd known how, using the method he'd found in his history books. With Zep, it had been accidental. All Sal had been thinking about was saving his life, but in doing so, she made one little mistake. She wrapped her soul through his. Not around, but through. It had been the only way she could think of to keep him from being pulled away. Like the other half of her, Jase had done the same, strengthening their hold. When Zep's heart had beat again, they'd found themselves connected in a way that had never happened before.

Since that moment, she'd always known she could do it again. The problem was that Blaec hadn't been interested. Even worse, she'd been too unsure of herself to push. He'd been her commanding officer. He always acted like he knew better. She'd submitted to him because of it, giving him the power to lead their relationship. This time, it was different.

Better.

Sure, Kolt enjoyed making her drop her eyes. He also never expected her to obey. For them, it was a game. It was his way of proving he cared and was strong enough to be what she needed. For her, it was proof that she trusted him enough to finally stop fighting and just give in. To make this happen, she had to let go completely, but so did they.

Her mind found Zep. In her heart, she could feel Jase, but this wasn't for him. She didn't ask why - it wasn't her story - but she could accept it, and Zep didn't seem to care. He joined their minds easily, his link with Kolt stronger than any she'd worked with before. Then, when they were all together, she pulled them just a little closer, twining Kolt in between them.

Zep helped. Just like he had in Zaqala, he trusted her and followed her lead. Thinking, feeling, and clinging to her mates, she imagined them as one, their sparks of life blending together until not even she could tell them apart. When she could feel the air on Kolt's skin and the weight of Zep's braids, she knew they'd done it. Now, all that was left was to let them go and hope they chose to stay.

When she released them, there was a pause where nothing happened. Bound so closely together, none of them were sure where they ended and the other began. Then, so very slowly, they remembered. Gradually, their bodies called them back, but the senses didn't change. Sal could feel them all there, secure in her heart, and that wasn't even the best part. It was the love.

Like three blazing infernos, their emotions burned so brightly. There was pride, hope, and pure devotion, but it was nothing compared to the love. Before Sal even opened her eyes, she was smiling.

"Yeah," Kolt whispered. "That's even better than I expected."

Jase chuckled. "Ya have na seen a thing yet. Keep yer eyes closed."

He did, so Jase gestured to Zep. Right on cue, the big guy knelt behind Sal to wrap his arms around her waist - and Kolt smiled. Then Zep kissed her throat, gently trailing his lips over her skin. She tilted her head, watching her newest mate experience her sensations. Next, Zep bit, pinching the skin at the back of her neck between his dull human teeth.

Kolt's eyes flew open, landing right on Jase's. For a moment, everything stopped. "Sorry," Kolt whispered, averting his gaze.

"Look at me," Jase demanded.

Kolts eyes flicked back. There was no challenge, but the gaze was intense. Bound to all of them, Sal could feel it. Jase needed to assert his dominance, but Kolt couldn't help it. For too long, he'd had to stand up for himself, and he'd learned to do it a little too well. They all knew this was something that had to be settled. She just didn't expect them to do it now.

"Ya can hold my gaze," Jase said. "I do na mind. I will na care. Between us, there are no ranks. We are all hers, and equally."

"I know my place, Jase," Kolt insisted.

Jase just shook his head. "Ya think ya do, but yer wrong. Yer place is at her side. So is mine. She needs ya ta be strong. I need ya ta be strong. Zep needs ya ta be strong, so ya will be strong. I will na take offense. Na today, and na ever. Ya and I? We are na linked, but I did na offer fer only one reason." He shifted his eyes to Sal. "Because I am strong enough ta hold her if she loses ya. I also think ya are strong enough ta hold her if she loses me." Then he looked back. "So I need ya ta be my equal."

Kolt nodded. "I think I can do that."

Then Jase smiled. "But do na try that with Arctic. Ya will still submit ta him."

"Oh, yeah," Kolt agreed. "But not her."

"No, na her," Jase said, turning to Sal. "Kitten, he will need ta touch ya. A lot. I hope ya do na have plans fer the rest of the day."

She smiled, kissed Zep again, then pulled herself to her feet. "I do, and since Dom told me to basically get out of his way, I have plenty of time to devote to it. Killer, I made you a promise." Running a hand across Kolt's knee, she stepped past him and toward her Ahnor. "I promised you'd be first."

A pleased little smile curled his lips. "Yeh, ya did. But ya did na say only me. He needs ta touch ya, kitten, but so do I." He stepped into her and started working her shirt free. "Lucky fer ya, the Taunor has given me a few very good ideas, but yer wearing far too many clothes." He helped her slip her shirt over her head.

"I got the door," Zep said, moving to lock it.

Kolt just peeled himself from the couch and moved behind her. His hands found her hips. "Kiss him, babe. Kiss him like you want me to feel it." He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a deep rumble. "Kiss him so hard I think you're kissing me."

That was exactly what she wanted to do. Pressing her body into Jase's, she took his mouth, bit at his lip, and then kissed him again. His hands shifted down but paused, and a smile worked its way into the tangle of their lips. A second later, she felt Kolt reaching between them to release the tie on her pants. The whole time, their mouths clashed, trying to make up for the days they'd been apart and the excitement bouncing between them - Kolt's excitement.

"Oh, yeah," he groaned as he pushed her pants lower. "I can definitely get used to this."

Chapter Eleven

The moment Sal was free of her clothes, they began making their way toward the bed. Held in Jase's arms, she couldn't turn, so she focused her attention where she could: getting him naked. She fumbled with the buttons, yanking his shirt open as soon as they were free. Then, without waiting to pull it off, she reached for his pants. Behind her, she could feel Kolt removing his own clothes.

"Zep?" she asked.

He chuckled. "You don't have to worry about us, demon. Just shut the fuck up and kiss him."

Cessivi. They were all her cessivi. No Kaisae in known history had claimed three men, but now she had - and all of them could feel what she wanted. They could also feel each other. There was no need to talk, except to hear the beauty of their voices. Worrying about making a mistake was pointless. What she wanted, they'd give, and what they desired, she could feel.

The moment she had Jase free of his pants, the pair tumbled into the bed. It wasn't nearly big enough for all of them, but she didn't care. She wanted to taste his skin, to run her hands over every inch of his body, so she pushed. Obediently, Jase rolled onto his back, letting her crawl across the length of him, kissing her way ever higher.

Then Kolt's mouth found her spine. Slowly, at odds with her own frantic kisses, he made his way higher. As she held Jase down on the mattress, Kolt pressed her into her Ahnor, his body angled slightly to the side. It was enough to let her reach Jase's shoulder. Dozens of pale scars lined the muscles that led from his neck to his right arm, but he needed more. He needed to know he was hers.

She bit. Jase grabbed the back of her neck, holding her close. Then Kolt did the same, his sharp iliri teeth pinching her tendon just hard enough to make her moan. When she lifted her head, Kolt moved higher, taking his own chance to kiss her lips while Jase's hands explored her body. It was almost too much. She could barely think with their desire pounding in her head, but there was one thing she couldn't feel: not a single hint of hesitation.

They wanted this. She wanted this. Even Zep, watching from his place beside them, wanted this. It was perfect.

"One week," Jase whispered as he reached up to kiss her throat. "It was just one week, and I did na think I would survive without you."

"This," Kolt told her, "was the thought that kept me sane."

Zep just pulled off his shirt. "Don't stop, Sal. You know exactly what we want."

So she tossed a leg over Jase's hip, straddling him. Before she could lower herself, a hand slid over her ass, and two others moved to her breasts. Mouths worshiped her skin, both across her chest and back. And then the hand on her ass moved lower, sliding between her legs. At the same time, Jase found her nipples, teasing one with his mouth while his fingers tormented the other. She couldn't take it. Leaning her head back, she finally stopped thinking and just gave in.

"That's my girl," Zep breathed.

"I want you, too," she demanded.

"And sometimes you have to be patient," he told her. "Baby, I've waited a long time to see you with them. Sometimes, Sal, it's not all about us."

"All the time," Kolt told her.

Jase just switched to the other side.

There was no confusion. No hands bumped and no heads collided. Her two lovers knew where the other was, could feel each other, and they were working together. Zep's desire to hear her cry out screamed in her mind, even though she knew Jase would want to smother it and that Kolt didn't care either way, so she was free to whimper and moan. The sounds were soft but honest, and each one was rewarded with one more touch.

Meticulously, they drove her body higher with only their hands, mouths, and minds. Every sweet spot was pampered, and Kolt's fingers alternated between sliding inside her and rubbing that aching knot of nerves. It was the most intimate thing she could imagine, and she knew she'd want more of it. And still, her body responded. Each touch burned her skin in the best way. Every whispered word taunted her to writhe just a bit more. Most of all, the way they blended together so perfectly sent her body over the edge before she was ready with a climax so intense it made Jase gasp.

"Damn," Kolt groaned against her shoulder.

Then his hands guided her down. Jase was waiting, pinned beneath her. She felt him slip inside her, stretching and filling her. When she'd taken all of him, she paused, but before she could lift her body, Kolt grabbed her hip, holding her there. A second later, he moved to join her, sitting astride Jase's legs. The men shifted, clearly planning something, and then Kolt's hand guided her up, completely off the hard dick she'd only just claimed.

"Trust me," Kolt whispered as he bent lower.

She felt him take Jase's place. The angle was different, and so were the sensations. When he withdrew, Jase returned. It was a slow torture, teasing her with their bodies, and she loved it. Over and over, they took turns, the tempo increasing with each thrust. Sal closed her eyes and leaned her head back, giving them complete control. That was when Zep finally moved closer.

"Kiss me," he whispered, leaning down so she didn't have to move.

Together. They were finally together. In this moment, she had all three of them exactly the way she wanted. Zep's hand was on his own dick, stroking it, and she could feel it. Never, in her entire life, had she imagined something so sensual, but they were doing this for her, to prove something to her, and she didn't even care what. It just felt so good. So right.

But slow and steady wasn't going to be enough. The thought barely crossed her mind before Kolt took over from behind. The tempo picked up, Jase leaned forward, and her men pinned her between them. She felt Jase's hardness at the front of her cleft, a hard temptation to slide against while Kolt filled her over and over. Zep had her mouth, but she wanted teeth. She wanted to feel them claim her as their own.

Sharp canines pierced her skin, fulfilling her wish. The angle told her it was Kolt. His grip pulled and relaxed as his body heaved against her, and he knew how good it must feel. He wanted it himself, that sharp, sweet pain that made the pleasure so much more intense. He could almost imagine her marking him, holding him to her and sent it through the link. Sal knew it was what he needed, but she couldn't reach, not while facing Jase or kissing Zep.

Then, Jase leaned across her to grab the back of Kolt's neck. His mouth followed, but it wasn't Sal's skin he found. It was Kolt's, locking them all together. A rush passed through them when she realized what her Ahnor had just done. He'd claimed him. Not for her, but for himself, and their link made that clear. Immediately, Kolt's arm reached around her, pulling her Ahnor against her body, trapping her between them, but their lovemaking never slowed.

It was a tangle of arms, legs, and teeth - and more than Sal could handle. She cried out against Zep's mouth, and her body clamped down on Kolt's as Jase held her. She could almost see the beauty of them entwined, and it was perfect. It was all she'd ever hoped for, to love and be loved without any expectations, and they'd just given it to her. Waves of pleasure rushed through both her mind and body, fed back over and over by each of them until she wasn't sure she could even breathe. She wanted to scream, to thrash, and to hold them all. Instead, she just gasped, overcome with the magnitude of this. Her body clenched, unable to take any more, and she gave herself to it, listening to her men groan with their own release. Then, ever so gently, the men all eased her down.

"Now," Zep said as he crawled onto the bed, "it's my turn."

Jase wrapped his fingers in her left hand. Kolt's twined with her right. Pinned to the bed, Zep leaned over her and kissed her throat, not caring at all about the fresh wounds. Sal's eyes slipped closed, and her lover slid in. She was theirs. She would always be theirs, and Jase was right. There wasn't a first, second, and third in this. There were just her men, and they loved her. Over and over, until she was sure she couldn't take any more, they loved her.

And she loved them.

Sometimes she cried out. Others, she held it in. It didn't matter except for the rush she got from her mates, assuring her that it was always right. There were no rules to this. Nothing at all was expected. They just wanted to feel her, to be with her, and to prove that she deserved every single thing they did to her. They wanted to make it clear that above all else, she mattered to them.

* * *

The farmhouse was quiet when they finally separated, proving it was late, and Sal flopped onto the mattress. Kolt immediately rolled off the side and reached for his pants. She tried to sit up, but Zep's hand pressed her chest back down.

"He's going for some food, baby."

"Oh." She gave in with a sigh. "Probably a good call."

Kolt glanced over with a devious smirk. "Oh, you wanted some too?"

Sal stuck her tongue out at him. "I missed lunch, so yes!"

"Funny. I mean, it's not like I could tell at all." He tossed a wink at her as he slipped out the door.

Sal couldn't stop herself from smiling. Beside her, Jase saw. "I approve, kitten."

"You know," she said, directing it at no one in particular, "I used to worry that taking another mate meant one of you would think I loved you less."

Zep chuckled. "Not gonna lie, I kinda thought the same before I was the one getting chosen."

"Even then, ya still worried," Jase pointed out.

"Yeah," Zep agreed. "I thought I was pushing Blaec out. I just had no idea he was doing the pushing himself." He turned to look at Sal. "And I wanted to hate Kolt so bad. I was sure that he'd try to replace me, but I think he's kinda done the opposite."

"He brings all of us together," Sal agreed. "Zep, do you care at all that he's on my right?"

"Nope. I kinda like checking out your ass all day." Then he paused. "No, that's not completely true. I care, but only because he feels like he's trying to step into the expectations that Blaec left. He's working so hard to live up to the reputation of the Lieutenant, and I'm pretty sure no one's ever told him that he's doing a damned good job."

Jase turned to face her. "Ever' thing he has used ta be Blaec's, 'cept the armor ya bought him. Ever' time we come across old friends, they point out that he's in Blaec's spot. People notice and they talk. It has ta weigh heavy."

"But he's better than Blaec," she breathed, flinching as the words came out. Quickly, she looked over to Zep. "I'm sorry. Blaec was a good man."

"He was," Zep agreed. "And Kolt wasn't. Sal, things came easily to Blaec. He made it look simple because for him, it was. That's not true for Kolt. He didn't grow up with the best training, amazing horses, and control of an entire elite military unit. Kolt was born on the wrong side of Guttertown, and he's had to fight for everything, and usually lost half of it in the process."

"Including his pride," Jase added. "And still he did na stop. Blaec learned ta fight ta win. Kolt learned ta fight ta survive. He learned ta bite first, ta be a dick, ta give people a reason na ta come close - because then they could na hurt him. The problem is that he does na always know when he has won."

"I know," Sal told them. "He once told me I treat him like a hero, and that he wanted to live up to it."

Zep nodded. "More than anything, Sal. He's learning on the go, and you throwing him in the Blades was hard for him, but he's doing it. You dangled his addiction right in front of him, just out of reach, then expected him to act like he didn't want it. Didn't need it. Shouldn't touch it." Zep tapped her nose, proving that addiction was her. "And that boy tried. Now, he's learned to submit, to work with others, and to trust - and all in just a few weeks. He's done everything we've all asked of him. The least you can do is tell him not to measure himself by the life Blaec had?"

"I never have," she insisted. "I mean, I loved Blaec. I really did. But Kolt's still twice the man."

The door eased open on the last word, and Kolt stepped in carrying a plate of meats and cheeses. "I will be, Sal," he said, proving he'd heard.

She sat up. "Listen to me. Blaec was a great commander. That is not your job. It's Arctic's. He was an amazing horseman. Now, we leave that to Zep and Tilso." She paused to chew on her lower lip. "Syrik, you're so much more than he ever could've been. The difference is that he always had someone to give him a hand up in life. You? No matter how many times humans or iliri knocked you down, you always found a way to get back up and keep going on your own - and that is what I need. Never compare yourself to him. I chose him because he reminded me of you. He was a pale imitation, but he was the closest I had."

"I know, Sal," Kolt assured her. "I honestly believe you think that. I also know exactly how many times I've failed. I know I do stupid shit. These guys help, but I still don't have it right. I will, though. I promise, I'm going to figure out how to be the man you think I am. I will not follow in Blaec's shoes."

"Good," Jase said.

Zep sighed. "Much as I hate to admit it, she's right, Kolt. Blaec was a great commander. He was a shit mate. The only fights he and I ever had all came down to one thing." He pointed at Sal. "Her. Blaec always put his pride before her. You don't. No matter how many times you fuck up, how often you act like an ass? Yeah, you never forget what's important."

Kolt passed the plate to Jase and lowered himself to that side of the bed. "Sal, they say I'm meant for you. I still think that's a load of human myths and iliri superstition, but I can't deny how being around you feels. I can't deny that I've been a damned ass because I want more of it. Just tell me when I fuck up, ok?"

"No." She smiled to make that hurt less. "I'm not Blaec. I'm not going to make you turn yourself inside out to become something you're not."

He nodded. "But I want to be the man you need."

"Ya are," Jase mumbled around a piece of meat.

Kolt scoffed. "I don't mean the man she thinks she needs. I mean that thing that holds her up. Her pillar of support. I'm figuring out real fast that to do that, it means I need to clean up a lot of my shit, because I'm not going to let you down again."

Zep chuckled once. "Or maybe you have it backwards, bro. Maybe the girl who fell for the most lethal assassin on the continent - besides herself - might want someone willing to break a few rules."

"After all," Sal pointed out, "I do have you on my right. Maybe my goal isn't to be like the other Kaisaes in history. They failed, Kolt. I want you to help me figure out how to find a way around that, and you can't do it if you're trying to be what the world expects."

He looked over at Zep. "So you actually want me to be an ass."

"Nah," Jase answered with a chuckle. "Yer already that. She wants ya ta be honest. She wants ya ta be you."

Kolt smiled. "I can do that. What I can't do is figure out how we're all going to fit in this bed."

"Closely," Zep told him. "And there's not a damned thing wrong with that."

Chapter Twelve

The next morning, a gentle tap at the door made Sal stir, but she couldn't move. Her face was pressed against Jase's shoulder. Zep's body warmed her back. Somehow, Kolt's hand lay peacefully on her waist. Still, she'd heard the knock, so she reached out and felt Rayna's mind at the door, then sent a thought to Kolt. Without even waking fully, he obeyed, unlatching the bolt from where he lay.

Rayna slipped inside. "Is she..." A giggle cut off her sentence. "Ok, that's fucking cute."

"Shh," Zep hissed. "I'm sleeping."

"Pretty sure you're not. Sal, Pig said you slept through him trying to reach you."

"Mm," she mumbled, working an arm free to rub at her face. "Yeah, I locked him out."

"Right. Well get up, because we need to go over the teams and how to get them in, and you're the expert." She shifted to lean her hip against the arm of the tattered couch. "Kolt, are you cuddling Cyno?"

"He is trying na ta fall off," Jase told her, "but he has ta move first."

"Fuck," Kolt grumbled. "It's cold out there."

Rayna giggled. "Where are your pants, Kolt?"

"If I knew, I'd fetch 'em." He sighed and sat up, making Jase jerk the blankets down to hold in the heat. Kolt ignored it and rolled naked from the bed. "Blacks for you today, Sal?"

"Mhm." Then she giggled, seeing where Rayna's eyes had moved. "You have your own. Stop looking at mine," she teased.

Rayna shrugged. "I just thought the bites went on the other arm."

"Not Sal's bites," Kolt told her as he found his pants. "Who's sticking with her today?"

"I got it," Jase grumbled. "The two of ya need ta get pretty."

"When do they go in?" Sal asked, pulling the covers against her chest as she sat up. Zep groaned at the waft of cold air, but Jase just chuckled as he scooted toward the edge.

Rayna was smiling at their antics. "Tonight, if we can. Tomorrow evening if not. Kinda what we need to figure out, and Dom wasn't sure if you were done with them yet."

Sal dared a glance at Kolt, who was looking for a clean uniform in her size. "Yeah, I am. I'd love a few more days to be spoiled, but we've already lost enough time."

"So?" Rayna asked.

Kolt tossed a black shirt back to Sal. "It's official."

"Congratulations, Taunor," Rayna beamed. "Not that I had any doubts, but she did."

"Right."

"She did!" Rayna insisted. "And she needs some pants to go with that. You could probably use a pair, too."

"What?" he asked a little too innocently. "Trying to say the cold isn't doing me any favors?"

Rayna just slapped a hand over her eyes. "Nope. Not looking. Do not want to know. Sal? Make your Taunor behave?"

"But that wouldn't be any fun," Sal teased. "Babe? Can I have some thick socks, too?"

"Not leaving the bed," Zep mumbled as he rolled into a pillow. "Jase, you need pants, too."

"Did na wanna flash my stuff b'fore her," the little assassin told him.

"Pants," Kolt told them, walking over with two sets of blacks. "Jase. Sal. Rayna, at least toss a log in the fire if you're going to stay."

Rayna huffed at him. "I wanted to see where his tattoos end!"

So Jase tossed off his blankets and stood, facing her as he pulled on his black fatigues. "Top of the thigh," he said. "Which is na where yer eyes were lookin'. I'm gonna tell Dom."

"What do they say?" she pressed. "Because that word means isolation."

Jase didn't answer until he was covered. "It says that I did na think I would find anyone ta love me except the dead. I was wrong, but I keep it ta remind me."

Rayna's shoulders slumped. "I'm sorry, Jase."

"I am na." Then he tapped the dark blue symbol over his heart. "This made up fer it. Hers are na any different."

"Theirs?" Rayna asked, tipping her head to Kolt and then Zep.

Kolt just lifted his arm, showing the small mark by his wrist. "I've got my own memories."

"Mine are all good," Zep mumbled. "I want a hot bath, Ray. If I have to be a damned merchant, you can start treating me like one now."

She grinned. "Sure, but you might have to share it with Tyr, since he's in it. Sal, clothes!"

Somehow, she managed to get them all on the right way. And yes, Kolt had found her a thick, warm pair of socks. But before she could hunt down her boots, Zep reached over and picked at her hair. Sal could feel the knot and knew she must look like a mess. Kolt immediately grabbed a brush and passed it over without a word needing to be said.

"Uh..." Rayna's eyes moved between them. "Doublespeak?" she asked, meaning a private conversation in their heads that wouldn't interrupt the one out loud.

Sal just grinned big enough to show all of her sharp teeth. "Nope."

"Because he's acting like them," Rayna said, gesturing to Sal's first two cessivi.

"Same reason," Sal told her as she pulled out the knot.

"Fuck me," Rayna breathed. "Isn't that a record?"

"Do na know fer sure," Jase told her. "Most Kaisaes did na talk about their life bonds. It is a weapon they did na want in human hands. But we think so."

"And just..." Rayna snapped her fingers. "That fast?"

Sal gestured to Zep. "Did it his way, but without the dying. Yeah, and those two are tied, too."

"Wait," Rayna huffed. "So you and Zep are linked to both? Then why not..."

Zep gestured between Kolt and Jase. "Anchors. If she loses one, the other will hold her."

"But what about you?"

Zep shrugged. "If she goes, I go. If she doesn't, I might even be able to hold the other. I mean, they did it with two. I figure three is that much stronger. Besides, we all know I'm just along for the ride."

"To be ridden," Sal teased, then set the brush on his chest. "Get dressed, Zep. You're not so old that you can't take one wild night a week."

"Wanna bet?"

Sal giggled, but did manage to get her boots on. Jase was tucking in his shirt when she tilted her head to the door. Kolt had found pants, but Sal wasn't willing to bet on him staying awake for long. All four of them were exhausted but in a good way. It had been a long and amazing night. As she left the room, still feeling the connection of both Kolt and Zep, she knew it had been worth it.

"Ok," Rayna asked as they reached the stairs, "I have to know. Those marks on Kolt's shoulder... What does that mean?"

"That he is ours," Jase said, his voice completely flat.

"Yeah," she went on, "but it was the wrong shoulder, and I know that's a thing."

Sal looked over at Jase, but he shrugged. "He wanted ta be bit. She could na reach, so I bit him. She could feel it." Then he smiled. "He liked it."

"And?" Rayna pressed.

"He is ours." Again, Jase shrugged it off. "Zep does na want anyone but Sal ta bite him. Syrik does na care, so I made him like it."

Rayna's brows shot up. "I see! Damn, Sal, I'm so jealous."

The last came out just as they reached the study. Dom was standing by the coffee pot and turned at the sound. "Do I want to know, and do you three want some?"

"No and yes," Sal told him.

Dom smiled. "So now I'm curious. What kind of fun were you teaching Rayna about?"

"Biting," Jase said, claiming a chair.

Dom grumbled out a huff, sounding almost annoyed. "And I've been told I don't have the teeth for it. Yeah. Ilija's on his way and Pig's in the kitchen brewing a second pot."

"Can hear you from here!" Pig yelled from the next room over. "Someone show Sal the teams."

Dom tilted his head back to the table since both of his hands were occupied. Rayna made her way over to the stack of papers and began rifling through them. Sal just took the chair beside Jase and leaned to rest her cheek on his shoulder. He looked down at her with warmth in those deep blue eyes.

"How do ya feel, kitten?" he asked softly.

She smiled. "Happy. Tired."

"That is him. He did na sleep well. The bed was too narrow."

Dom chuckled, clearly listening in. "I'd offer to find a bigger one, but I really want to send them out tonight."

"Zep and Kolt?" Sal asked.

Dom nodded. "Merchant team. Zep's cover story is that he's trying to usurp his father's business, so took on a new partner. We have some pretty good paperwork. Razor's forgeries, and Khai, from the Dogs, helped. I want to send in Rayna with Shift as a new merchant family just breaking into the business."

"The different stories," Rayna said, "should make sure that someone will be interested in talking to us." Then she slid a paper across the table toward Sal. "Geo and Tyr will go talk to the common workers."

"Why them?" Sal asked.

Rayna smiled. "Between Tyr's charm and Geo's skill? We figure they both look human enough, and at least one of each pair will smell like it - just in case. And I figure the warehouse owners and stock loaders will be less likely to talk because it could mean their jobs. Merchants? Those pricks love to brag."

"Fair 'nough," Sal agreed, her eyes moving down the page. "Pig and Keeya?"

"Military buyers," Rayna explained. "Anyone who avoids them will be our first targets."

"Keeya?" Sal asked again. "She's too new."

"Pig said she'd work."

"She'll work," Pig called from the other room. "She'll play my wife, I'll be contracted by Parliament to supply the military, so not in service myself." His voice grew closer until he rounded the corner carrying a second carafe of coffee. "Meia will do if we need it, but I think Keeya's innocence is an advantage this time. Seriously, would you suspect her of being a spy?"

"No," Sal agreed. "And Terric?"

Dom placed a cup before her. "That's where you come in. I want the obviously iliri members of the Blades to establish a command center southeast of Merriton. That will pinch the town between a northern camp run by Ran, the southern one you'll have, Sal, and a skeleton team of my Shields to the southwest, here. Means none of the transports can double back to the ocean or skirt around Merriton, because we can't rule those out."

Sal nodded. "And how much has already moved?"

Pig waved that off. "We can't do anything about that right now, so we're not going to worry about it."

"Ya do know that Terric will notice?" Jase asked.

Pig just smiled. "We really hope he does. Sal, I need your men to hit and run. Do not let them get a headcount. Use grauori when you can, and mix up the units so there are enough colors to be confusing. This is skirmishing, Kaisae, and we need to be just terrifying enough that they want to increase their forces."

"But -" Sal tried.

Rayna's chuckle cut her off. "We know Terric's infiltrated the supply line. Terric knows that we know. We know that they know. Sal, there's no good way to make this work, and we need Merriton if we want to feed the CFC's army. That means we can't ignore this, so we have to use it to our advantage. Let them think we honestly believe we have the upper hand and are pulling one over on them."

Slowly, Sal began to smile. "You want to pull soldiers off Eastward and onto us."

"Oh yeah," Pig said. "We don't have the numbers for this. We don't have the terrain to make it successful. We'll be pinched between the mountains and the ocean, and the Emperor will finally get the chance to crush you - and you'd better believe that every military officer he has is hoping to bring your head to him."

"And they'll never stop to think that they're pinched in the same trap," Sal agreed. "Yeah, Pig, I'll play your bait."

"Not just you, Sal. Those of us in Merriton will be doing the exact same thing." He leaned closer. "We're humans fighting against iliri, so I asked myself what Blaec Doll would do - because that would be the kind of strategy we should use - then I decided to do anything else. Should keep the Terrans guessing. We're putting our lives at risk this time, and it's going to fucking work."

Sal's eyes flicked to the book by Dom's chair. "And that didn't say it wouldn't."

"Exactly. Now let's figure out where we're putting your command post."

Chapter Thirteen

They were just breaking for lunch when Sal felt Zep and Kolt heading toward her. The first thing she noticed was their clothes. Gone were the black uniforms. Instead, Kolt wore chocolate brown pants, a white shirt that was rolled to his elbows, and the most body-hugging vest she'd ever seen. It was in a shimmery bronze that worked very well with the chocolate pants.

Beside him, Zep looked even better. Not only did he have on dark grey, pinstriped pants, but his tailed coat matched. Beneath that, his shirt was a vibrant blood-red, covered with an intricately patterned gold vest that buttoned at an angle. The white cravat definitely made him a man worth noticing, but his tattoo should've peeked over the top.

Her eyes flicked back to Kolt, finding no hint of silver on his neck either. Somehow, they'd covered their ink, most likely with cosmetics, but it worked. Still, they looked absolutely amazing.

"Wow," Sal breathed - but that's when she noticed one more thing.

Zep's hair wasn't pulled back. It was gone - or at least partially. Around both sides, he'd cut it short, and what was on top was no longer than the length of her hand. The naturally curly hair had been twisted on itself and eased to one side in an almost haphazard fashion. The style looked powerful and confident, and combined with his new clothes, she knew he'd fit right in.

"Ya cut yer hair," Jase pointed out.

Zep reached up to run a hand over it. "I kinda like it. Tyr helped, because no businessman would have hair as long as mine."

"Why not?" Sal asked, honestly curious

Zep flashed her an almost shy smile. "I braided it because I could never get it cut, demon. Rich men? They make sure to always look their best, so I needed a change if I want to make this work."

"I like it," she told him. "Looks very good on you."

His smile grew. "We cleaned up Kolt a bit, too."

Pointedly, Kolt ran his hand over his head, proving the back was much shorter. "And I get to be Enik Kolton again, retired military."

"Where'd the clothes come from?" Sal asked.

They both pointed to Rayna. She just leaned back and smiled. "I raided the Dogs and Shields. Kolt's in Dom's stuff, Zep's in Tyr's. We've got a couple changes for them, so it'll work. Just stuff the guys picked up in Prin and Fort Landing."

"And the plan?" Sal asked. "Why are you going in now? What's your story?"

Zep stepped closer and grabbed her arms, rubbing them gently. "Sal, stop worrying. Merchanting is something I know pretty damned well. Kolt doesn't have to. The story is that we met in the military, became friends, and I offered him a partnership. My knowledge, his money. I'm here trying to make a deal to prove to my father that I can do it and that he should take me back into the family business. The two of us are just trying to secure transport for a large shipment to the east."

"We'll be fine," Kolt assured her. "I'm a good spy, Sal. This is what I did before I joined the Blades."

She nodded. "I know. I just get nervous when we start splitting up."

Zep dropped his arm over Kolt's shoulder. "I got my own pal now, Sal. Means I'm not alone, and I won't have to worry about stealing your partner."

Kolt ignored him. "Rayna, when are you coming in?"

"Tomorrow or the day after. I'll have Shift, so we'll have a healer inside."

"Don't think anyone will notice his teeth?" Sal asked.

Rayna shrugged. "He played human for a long time before you started mixing things up, Sal. He'll be fine, and he's playing my husband. We just figured he was a lot better choice than Risk, and Shift's done some infiltration before."

Sal caught Zep's hand, squeezed it, then dropped back into her chair. "So what's the big picture?"

"Someone else's problem," Rayna told her. "This one's on us. Your only concern is the southern line around Merriton. I want you and Jase to head out there tomorrow. The Vanguard and the 43rd are breaking ground today. Dogs will move some maps, and it's only a half hour from Merriton by horse. We'll be holding the farmhouse as a fall-back point, but Anglia's moving into play, and you're in charge of it. You're the only one who can think fast enough to stay ahead of them."

Ilija finally spoke up. "Trust us, Sal. You wanted to make sure we didn't play into Terric's hands, so you have to just trust us this time." Then he looked at Zep and Kolt. "When are you two leaving?"

"Soon as the mounts are packed." Zep offered her a hand. "It's just a few days, Sal. Less than a week. Very low risk with a potentially big payout. There will be enough Anglians inside that we'll even get some backup. Now come wish us good luck?"

She let him tug her up from the chair and walked with him toward the front of the house. Jase and Kolt followed after. Her problem wasn't that the mission was bad. In fact, it was actually a pretty good one. It just sucked that she'd been locked away from them for a week, barely got back, and now they were leaving. One day wasn't nearly enough, but the Emperor didn't care. All he wanted was to take control of the entire continent, and Sal's men were the only thing holding him at bay.

And they were all her men. Sure, some were women, and most were grauori, but every soldier in Anglia was hers, and she felt a responsibility for them. If this actually worked, it would be what they needed to finally break the Terran line and start pushing them back. The problem was that if this plan failed - and it was an extremely layered and complicated one from the sounds of it - then they'd be trapped with nowhere left to run.

In other words, she'd been right. Something big was going to happen in Merriton, but it really had nothing to do with her. It was more that this was the pivotal moment of this decade-long war. This might very well be the battle that historians spoke about in the future, the one that changed everything. She just hoped her side would be the one claiming victory in the end.

And that she'd still be around to enjoy it.

"Hey," Zep whispered when they were outside. "Blaec never would've let anyone else plan his missions. Makiel will assume that you won't either, since he trained you. This is going to work, Sal."

"Yeah. Just come back to me, Zep. Bring him back, too."

"Promise." He leaned down and kissed her gently. "And if you're a very good girl, I'll even let you brag to your friends that you've had this."

She swatted at him playfully, but she also giggled. "You do look good," she admitted. "And I really do like the new hair. I'm just pissy because I didn't get to enjoy it first."

"Oh, you will," he promised. "And I have every intention of bragging about my wife back home." He glanced over to Jase. "Which, the way I see it, is wherever my pack is."

"I'll take care of him," Kolt promised. "And we all know Jase will take care of you." He cupped her face and bent lower. "And I can feel him, Sal. He won't even need to yell. I'll know if he's even nervous about something, and he'll be able to do the same. We're one, and it matters."

Those words made her eyes jerk up to meet his. "I have a lot of bad memories in that town."

"And I won't leave you there again," Kolt promised. "Be pissed, baby. Get mad - and take it all out on the Terrans. Drive them hard, and run these Conglomerate units harder. They can do it, they've just never had to." He leaned a little closer. "Make me proud." Then he kissed her.

This time, it was sweet. This kiss was a goodbye, a memory for them both to hang onto. She closed her eyes and leaned in, but it was over too fast. Then, Zep was there. Just like Kolt had, he kissed her deeply, but in a way that satisfied. When he pulled away, he palmed the back of her neck.

"Take care of my little brother?" Zep asked.

"Sure, but I think he'll be taking care of me."

He smiled and stepped back. "Because that's his job. We're just a thought away, Sal." He took another step toward his waiting horse. "Jase, warn us before you do the kinky shit."

He nodded, but it was with a smile. "I can na promise, but I will try." Then he caught Sal's hand and tugged her back to the door. "Ya have plans ta make, and they do na need ta look back ever' few meters."

Obediently, she followed him inside, but she could feel her Dernor and Taunor fading. For a moment, it felt like a premonition, but she blinked her eyes and looked at the strange pattern that only she seemed to be able to detect. Thankfully, there was nothing. This time, it was just her own emotions finally allowed to express themselves. Somehow, that made all of this a little better. She couldn't handle losing anyone else, and she'd warned ayati.

It seemed her threat might even be working.

That one thought gave Sal a new purpose. She knew it was the shadow of Merriton looming over her that caused her emotions to go stupid, and she wanted to be done with this town as fast as possible. When Sal walked back into the strategy study, she didn't bother to sit. Instead, she just reached over for the map and pulled it closer.

"How many men are in the Vanguard?" she asked the room.

"Ten," Pig told her.

She nodded. "The 43rd?"

"Twenty-five."

Sal's eyes moved over the map. "And who else do I get?"

This time, Ilija answered. "The 97th is yours, but there's only fifteen, and they're best on foot. Dark Heart is coming down with twenty-five. You have access to Ran, right?"

She reached with her mind, testing the hub of linkers and felt his spark attached to one. "Yes. He's currently out of my personal range, but he's been tied to a grauori."

"Good. He has Lightning Brigade with him, although they're running four brand new recruits. He can also reach the 112th, although they're a few hours out."

"And?" Sal asked.

Jase tapped the map. "We sent the 257th to watch the space here, where no one should be looking, between Forward Camp and Eastward. The grauori healers are spread between here, here, and here. Nya's pack is yers, and we can move the 257th back if ya need em, but they're in place fer a pinch and would take a couple days. Everyone else is too far out ta worry about."

"And how many Terrans do we know about?"

Dom leaned back in his chair, kicking the front legs off the ground. "About five hundred, but that's not a good count."

Sal's eyes shifted, darting from place to place on the map. In her mind, dozens of scenarios played out, some good, others bad. She ran through the numbers, the terrain, and all the ways her men could be trapped and folded back on themselves. She could only find two places that might work. The first was a bad choice, though. It was within sight of Merriton. The second?

Sal stabbed her finger at the map. "I need to be here."

Dom let his chair crash back down onto the floor. "Good, because Arctic chose that hollow just south of your finger so he could use the trees as an extra shield to keep anyone from seeing the fires. They're setting it up as we speak."

"Tents and a full camp?" she asked.

Dom nodded. "He said you'd want nothing less. Laid out like you taught us, but you're the one in the middle."

Slowly, she looked up. "Dogs are mine?"

"Yes, Kaisae," Pig assured her.

Her eyes flicked over to Ilija. "Shields?"

Slowly, he shook his head. "We're on standby for extraction and assist. Most of my unit will be staying at the farmhouse just in case we need an alternate route out from Merriton - or in."

Sal dropped into her chair. "I really hope someone brought some mead, because we're ready."

Pig leaned back and grabbed a bottle from the sideboard behind him. "And it's damned nice to have you back, sir. Sounds to me like you're finally ready to get to work."

"Oh, yeah," Sal promised. "And I know exactly how we're going to do this. I just hope these humans can keep up."

Chapter Fourteen

Diva shuffled her feet, making Zep sway on her back. He didn't care. His backup mount didn't move as nicely as Cessa, which was why he'd picked her for this trip. It meant he wouldn't be heartbroken if he had to leave her behind for some reason. She was also mean enough to make sure no one would want to steal either her or the fancy mare Kolt was on. The same mare that had been for Blaec, which might explain the strange mood his newest brother was in.

"Ok," Zep finally grumbled. "Talk."

Kolt chuckled. "Sorry, I forget you can feel that. Look, I was just thinking about our mission goals, right?"

"Uh huh."

Kolt scrubbed at his jaw. "Rayna wants us to stay away from anything too personal, but we're supposed to mingle with the best merchants in town. Just one problem with that. She was owned by the best, and I'm not sure how to make those two things work out."

"Yeah, 'cept we don't know his name or anything about his business."

"Yeah," Kolt mumbled. "There's a little problem with that. I do."

An excited but twisted feeling was coming from Kolt. Zep looked over and narrowed his eyes, still confused. "What the fuck are you saying?"

"I remember where Sal used to live."

Those words fell into the air hard. "What?" Zep asked.

Kolt tipped his head toward the town before them. "In case you forgot, I've been here before. Sal said they asked if she remembered where she lived. Thing is, they didn't ask me, and I do. I remember exactly where I found her, and with who. I also didn't get the chance to tell her."

Zep nudged Diva closer and slapped Kolt's shoulder. "Think you'd remember the man's face?"

"No," Kolt admitted, "but I'd know his scent. Why?"

"Same shit, man." Zep paused to chuckle. "How do you feel about going a little rogue?"

Kolt's eyes flicked over. "Thought we were on a mission?"

"Eh," Zep muttered. "It's got a lot of latitude in it. Look, I'm just saying that if we happen to meet the right person and just happen to bust that bastard as a traitor, I'm totally ok with that. And you know he is! Anyone who'd sell off a woman like that?"

Kolt shook his head. "Zep, I'm trying to clean up my act, man. No more rushing in without thinking. We're not supposed to be here for revenge. Rayna was very clear about that."

"Really?" Zep scoffed. "Do you not listen to a thing Sal says? She doesn't want you to be some uptight prick. Shit, if she did, I'd be riding in next to Arctic."

"Shade?" Kolt countered.

"Sal," Zep shot back. "We both know that Kaisae outranks whatever Shade is. If Sal beckoned, Arctic would fall at her feet. Thing is, Sal's never liked sweet, passive men. I mean, Jase kinda fakes it sometimes, but I promise he's pretty far from either sweet or passive."

"Except to her." Kolt smiled. "Damn, his feelings are intense."

"Caught some of that last night, did ya? Yeah, my little brother's a real piece of work. I think he's almost twice as feral as Sal, and that's on a good day. He's also loyal as fuck - and he honestly likes you."

Kolt nodded. "Kinda got that impression."

"K, so then did you get that he's known about you since those two met?"

Zep watched Kolt's head whip around in shock. For a moment he stared, trying to take that in, then he slowly shook his head no. That meant there were still some things to sort out, but Zep was ok with that. He figured it would happen on this mission, and he honestly didn't mind. Kolt took a little getting used to, but he was a good guy. He hadn't always been, but deep down, he was no different than any of the Blades. They all had their own stories, and they'd all used them to make the pack better.

"So," Zep started, "the first time Jase ever touched her, he got this vision of some mystery officer. Not sure if she'd forgotten your face, never knew it, or what, but Sal still thought of you even when she was applying to the Blades."

"Damn," Kolt breathed.

"Yep. Well, needless to say, Jase hated you. Him. Whatever. He hated the competition. He hated that there was someone in Sal's thoughts that she felt would save her, because that was supposed to be his job. He was meant for her, you know. I mean, the first time he saw her, he was so gone. My little brother took her papers in the trial, and he was all puffed up and trying to impress. It was cute." Zep waved that away. "And then, when he finally touched her, there you were. Can you see why he threatened to roll you when you first met?"

"He thought I was a threat." Kolt nodded.

"And yet, Jase knows everything about her. He's read her so much, he could draw you her life story. I mean, he basically has, if you read her skin."

"Love," Kolt said softly. "That's why all her stories are about love, because he loves her?"

"Nope. That's just Sal. My point is that he's known for a very long time that this man existed who could push him aside, and then you showed up." Slowly Zep looked over. "And you took Taunor. You joked about Dernor, but never Ahnor. You've made it clear that you think he's good for her. Not once in the past few weeks have you even thought of pushing him aside. If you were the kind of man who was out for yourself, you would've. Sal was enough of a mess you could've fucked her up bad."

"Which kinda defeats the purpose of worshiping the ground she walks on," Kolt pointed out.

"Blaec would've."

It was hard to say. Every time Zep spit the words out, it got a little easier, but it was still almost painful. Blaec had been his friend, one of the few he'd thought he could trust, and still he'd made a mess of things with Sal. Zep could understand why, but that didn't change the simple fact that it had happened. Now, his newest brother needed to know the truth, and it was Zep's duty to make it clear.

"I loved that man like family, but he would've seen it as a chance to get ahead," Zep said. "Pretty sure the only reason he stepped aside for Jase was because he had a vision that left him no option. He told Sal it was ok, but somehow he still managed to make her feel bad about it, and then he didn't even trust her with his final prophesy."

"Blaec was many things," Kolt said, "but he wasn't a bad man. His goals were just bigger than all of us. He was probably worried that she'd stop him."

Zep pointedly shook his head. "I don't think so. When they were chained there, he could've said something. He could've warned her, let her brace for it. Hell, he could've pulled his mind from the link to spare us, but he didn't. I mean, I get it. He was probably scared shitless, and I know I would've been, but he could've at least told her. Instead, he almost took her with him. Would you?"

"Never," Kolt swore. "Zep, I felt bad enough that she took a bolt for me. Wanted to puke my guts out, knowing I'd hurt her like that. No, if things were in motion, then I'd do my damnedest to face it like a man and spare her as much as I could, even if that meant dying alone."

"Exactly, and that's my point. You don't see her as a staircase. Oh, I'm not dumb enough to think that you aren't enjoying the benefits that come with being a Blade right now, but I also don't think you'll jump ship when all of this is over and we're just another pack."

"We'll still be the Kaisae's pack," Kolt told him. "She's gonna live, Zep."

"You a prophet now?"

"No, but I'm telling you, it'll still happen. I'll be damned if she loses it on my watch, ok? Look at what we know. Sal's a genetically engineered soldier. She's the leader who was supposed to be our leash. Instead, she's become our greatest weapon. Her powers are limited by her sanity, but she's still pretty fucking stable. If you read any of those histories, most of them started getting silly by their third skill, and how many does Sal have?"

"Shifting, finding, linking, reading, healing, and a few mixtures, at least," Zep admitted.

Kolt nodded, proving his point had just been made. "And she can control bodies, which is a Kaisae skill. She can also control the enemy. Most couldn't. They used that little trick to throw people in front of them like shields. Sal? She throws them out of danger. She's nothing like the ones who came before. I keep telling you this, and you don't seem to get it."

"Never saw a Kaisae, not that I knew of," Zep admitted. "Blaec saw a few. Cyno has. You've seen what, three?"

"Yeah. Back when I was a green-ass recruit, I got shipped up to the last Kaisae battle in Unav. There were two on the field."

"Can't even imagine having two at once," Zep admitted. "How does that even work?"

"Gold party and Blue party," Kolt explained, using political groups as a metaphor. "Half followed one, half the other. Sometimes, they'd challenge each other. I mean, not those two, but in the past. Then the winner took the loser's followers."

"Damn," Zep breathed.

"Yeah, we weren't always a very civilized people."

"Bullshit," Zep said. "The iliri did what they had to because humans didn't give them any other option, and then humans tried to make it sound like you'd done something wrong."

Kolt nodded, accepting that. "And Sal missed all of that. I'm saying she's different - not because I'm sleeping with her, but because she is. And she's going to live through this. I'm just not sure if it would tear her up to know we were near that man."

Zep scratched at his new, short hair. "But you said he's at the top?"

"Yeah. Garot Rees is his name. I'd say he's one of the two richest men in Merriton. That's why he could afford her, and I'm sure she made him a lot of money. Zep, this place? It's nothing like what you're used to. These men are stupidly rich, and they think it makes them immune to laws. Selling off their slaves is the least of their crimes."

Zep just chuckled. "Kolt, this is what I grew up with. This is what I was raised to think of as normal. Trust me, I have a pretty good idea what kind of sick shit these bastards think is normal, because my parents were just like them."

"He gave me two hundred krits to escort his caravan," Kolt said. "I told him I'd do it for free, and he still slapped two hundred krits into my palm, and he told me to come back if I ever passed through again."

"And that's our in," Zep assured him. "And it's not breaking the mission. We're supposed to get in with the merchants, brag it up a bit, throw around some money, and try to get one of these bigwigs to sell us some space on their transports heading east. Considering that you've met him, and my father always said to go right to the top? I think our story is going to be a little too easy to play."

"Yeah," Kolt agreed. "But our first job is to get the names. Sal turned over this mission for a reason, and I'm not about to screw that up for her."

"Deal. We'll play him, find out what we can get, see if they have anything besides merchandise moving over the mountains, and then turn the information over to Ilija. We'll do the mission first, bro. We'll make sure we play this straight - and I can do that - but then, as soon as things are on the move, all bets are off."

"I'm ok with that," Kolt assured him. "Kinda like the best of both worlds."

Zep flashed him a devious grin. "See, told you that you're nothing like Blaec. Truth be told, kinda feels like I'm running with Jase again. So long as we managed the intent of the mission, the letter of it didn't matter so much. Just gotta hit the goal."

"And the goal," Kolt agreed, "is to fuck up the Emperor any way we can. I think making Sal feel a little safer might just fall under that category."

"Garot Rees," Zep repeated as he nodded in agreement. "Yep, I think that's a damned good place to start. And, if Sal doesn't have a problem with it, we might just have to make sure his throat gets slit before we leave."

"Oh, yeah," Kolt agreed. "I'll hold him, you can kill him, and we'll let Sal have the memories."

Chapter Fifteen

It didn't take long to get into Merriton. Winding their way far enough north to be seen coming from the right direction was the hard part. The sun was starting to tint the light gold when Zep and Kolt passed into the edges of the city. Unlike some of the border towns, Merriton hadn't yet put up walls or fortifications. Instead, the city continued to sprawl farther and farther out from the heart of the town as desirable properties were sold and cheaper ones were built to make up for it.

And the cheapest were the ones at the edge. Sprinkled among them were ramshackle houses made from whatever leftover materials could be found. These, Zep realized, were the slums. Even worse, the faces he saw as he passed all seemed perfectly human. There were no slit pupils or feral snarls. Sure, he saw a few blondes, but they all had that beige color that denoted pure human ancestry. The golds and silvers of the iliri simply weren't included.

And while that should be a sign of equality, Zep knew better. The problem was that in Merriton, iliri weren't ever allowed to be just poor. They were property, and the Conglomerate refused to outlaw the barbaric practice. In most major metropolitan areas, too many crossbreds had been born free, and the practice of slavery had become untenable. After all, it cost much less to simply pay a "scrubber" a substandard wage than it did to feed and care for one.

But the farther they rode into town, the more impressive everything became. The streets turned from dust to cobblestones, and eventually to bricks laid out in intricate patterns. The buildings lining the street shifted from rough-hewn wood through plaster until stone edging became solid stone facades. Zep was honestly impressed. Many of these houses rivaled the one where he'd grown up, and all of them sat on more land.

"This place feels like home?" Kolt asked, sensing his emotions.

Zep shrugged. "Home isn't the word I'd use. More like my childhood."

Kolt nodded, having been told the story. "How old were you when you signed up, anyway?"

"Seventeen," Zep said. "Convinced my father I wanted to learn trade routes firsthand. Made up this impressive business plan of using military connections to decrease costs and loss through theft, and how military association opened many doors that money couldn't buy. He loved it, so signed me up to serve as a Colonel's aide."

"A coffee fetcher?" Kolt teased.

Zep flashed him a grin. "I was reassigned within three months. Seems I kept forgetting about the coffee. Got sent to regular recruit training, auctioned off to a cavalry unit since I'd grown up on horses, and my ass was busted over and over again, but here's the thing." He licked at his lips. "The only good place for a shit bird like me was the 62nd Mounted. Said they hoped seeing some hard combat would get the spoiled out of my system."

"The Black fucking Blades," Kolt mumbled. "Why'd they stick you with the iliri?"

"Because I'd figured out that being a shit would get me where I wanted. Trust me, at the beginning of my very decorated military career, there are a lot of write-ups. As a kid, I was pissed at the world and didn't have a clue why. Wasn't until I joined the 62nd that it all started to make sense. I hated that this shit isn't fair."

"Life isn't fair," Kolt reminded him.

"Nope, but that doesn't mean I have to like it." Zep tilted his head toward a three-story building up ahead. "And I think that's where we're staying tonight. Won't bitch any if you get another round of mind sex going on."

"Too far away," Kolt told him. "Sensations would all be lost. No different than a bedtime story, and I promise those are not the kind I tell my son."

Zep chuckled. "Fair 'nough. Figure I can go a few days without feeling her mind in mine." Then he nudged his mare closer. "And if you get surprised, stick to the truth. Your wife is dead, you have a son living with her mother, and things like that. Just keep it clean and human."

The brow Kolt lifted showed he wasn't impressed. "As if I've never done this before? Valcor, I'm a better spy than Sal. Trust me, if I could keep her from figuring out who I was for six years, these fuckers don't stand a chance."

"So it was intentional," Zep said. "Funny how much you let slip when your ego gets in the way."

"Because I'd tell my brother if he just asked."

That earned him a smile. An honest one. "Then it sounds like we might have quite a few things to talk about when we get bored, because I have questions."

"And I'm done hiding," Kolt assured him.

"Good." Then Zep changed the subject. "Your last rank was Sergeant, right?"

"Yes, sir," Kolt agreed.

Zep smiled at how easily Kolt fell into the role of former military. "Me, too. I'd rather avoid mentioning my service with elites, though."

"Nothing wrong with the 62nd Mounted. Nothing fancy, either." Kolt smiled, but he kept the tips of his teeth from being seen. It looked natural. Then again, it probably was.

"Sometimes, you scare me, bro – in the best way. Makes me wonder how much shit you got out of before you were, uh, reassigned."

Kolt chuckled and turned his mare toward the building Zep had pointed out earlier, making his way out of the middle of the street. "Enough, and I'll make sure the horses get bedded down if you want to get us a room."

"Suite," Zep told him. "Places like this? Yeah, I think we're going all out."

Kolt shook his head. "Rooms. Two. Connecting. We're not unpacking, my friend, and I have no intention of staying in this place for long."

"You're the boss. 'Least until tomorrow." Zep tossed over his reins and strode inside, doing his best to act like he owned the place, aware that behind him, Kolt's skills were putting his to shame.

The man was a damned chameleon, he thought. He was also a lot more complicated than he wanted to let on. Oddly, Zep was pretty sure he really was an open book - now. Kolt was the kind of guy to hem, haw, and hide things from people until they proved themselves. Zep was also pretty sure that not many people had ever tried to make it through those big, thick emotional walls of his. They took what he showed on the outside and assumed it was nothing but the truth, mostly because Kolt was just so damned good at faking it. He could be anything he needed to, any time he needed to. It's what had kept him alive for so long. If Zep was lucky, it'd keep them both alive this time, too.

Striding up to the reception counter, Zep leaned an arm over the top and glanced back. Not because he wanted to know what was in the room. He'd already detailed the people and exits on his way in. This was just to make him blend in a little more. That was the real trick, after all. Kolt's senses had already picked up iliri in the area. Zep would know their musky scent anywhere. The stench of deceit was also prevalent, if subtle. In other words, this town was filled with nothing but lies, so they should fit in without a problem.

"Can I help you?" a pretty young girl asked as she stepped before him.

Zep smiled and let his eyes run across her. Human. This girl was pure enough to brag about it, and most men would consider her beautiful. Clearly, she was meant to be one of the perks.

"Yes," he told her. "My partner and I need a pair of rooms."

She looked him over, but it was subtle. "Just for the night?"

"For now. We may stay as long as a week. Just depends on how fast we can get our business handled."

"Mhm." She began flipping through papers out of his sight. "Any accommodations?"

"Two rooms," Zep told her. "Preferably close enough that it won't be a long walk. A bottle of whiskey in mine, top shelf. Brandy for him." Zep smiled. "No need to give him anything too fancy. He won't be able to tell the difference."

The girl glanced up with a smile. "Premium, then. And will you be dining with us?"

"Definitely," he said. "But that's on his bill."

"Yes, sir." She made a note. "Anything else the Ocean Front can assist you with?"

"No." Then he paused. "Actually... Do you have directions to the Teamster's guild? I was hoping to speak to a master."

"I can have a map brought up to your room. And do you have any luggage."

"With the horses," Zep assured her. "My partner will have a boy carry it up."

"Yes, sir. Then here are your keys. I have you in adjoining rooms with a connecting door in the sitting area. Room service is available at all hours, and there will be a list of additional amenities you might be interested in. That will be a hundred and fifty-seven krits."

He wanted to choke at the price but refused to let it show. One hundred krits was enough to keep a business in Guttertown running for a month. Here, it didn't even cover a night in a plebeian pair of rooms. Granted, money wasn't the problem. Zep pulled out a roll of bills and counted off two. "Give the change to the boy who moves our luggage." Who would probably be iliri, and only get a small portion of it.

"Of course, sir," she told him. "And when you're ready, the dining area is through there. We'll be more than happy to get your rooms prepared while you relax."

"Perfect."

Zep turned away with confidence and headed toward the back entrance. He didn't make it. Kolt came waltzing in with a smile on his face. Zep slapped his shoulder and gestured toward the dining area where a smartly dressed man was waiting to show them to their seats. So far, everything had gone perfectly, but this was their first mistake. The man at the door inhaled and his eyes grew larger as they snapped over to Kolt.

The iliri could smell him. Zep pretended not to notice, but he wondered why Kolt hadn't brought his stupid necklace. If they wanted to pass for human in a town filled with slaves...

Relax, Kolt thought. He can smell your anxiety as easily as my breeding. He can also smell our mate.

"Sirs," the iliri servant said gently. "May I show you to your table?"

"Fine," Zep told him.

The man's face didn't change at all, but through Kolt, Zep could smell the reaction. The dismissal annoyed him, but not much. He was used to it. Even though he appeared to be mostly human, this man was still looked down on, and he'd learned to take it silently.

Keep me in line? Zep begged.

Kolt didn't make any outward sign that he'd heard. He knows what he is, and he's learned to make the most of it. Do not shame him. He doesn't need you to fight his battles.

Thanks.

They were seated at a fancy table in the middle of a very formal dining room. A quick glance showed that all of the staff were easy on the eyes, and none of them were too pale. Kolt's senses, however, told a different story. This hotel ran on slave labor, even if they'd bought the best they could.

"And do you have a preference for your dinner?" the young man asked.

"Veal," Kolt answered before Zep could. "Medium rare for me."

"Medium," Zep said. "And don't give me the cheapest sides."

"No, sir," the man assured him. "Milk or mead?"

"Wine," Zep ordered. "Red, please."

Bastard, Kolt thought. I can't drink that shit. Then he said, "Chilled milk."

The man inhaled again but nodded, and then disappeared. He was barely out of sight before Kolt leaned back and smiled. His eyes were on a young woman on the other side of the room, but Zep knew that wasn't why he was amused.

Pretty sure that boy thinks you have no clue what I am. Granted, he's a little confused by the scent of Sal on us both, but you're good at this Zep.

I make a damned good owner, too. How do you think we got Jase so many places before Sal showed up?

Kolt leaned back to the table and looked over. "I assumed it was something like that. You're useful, Valcor, but so am I."

"Kinda getting that impression. Just don't fuck up this deal."

"Not gonna happen. I have a feeling that Garot Rees won't be hard to find at all, and he owes me a few."

At the table behind them, an empty dish clinked a little too hard. Zep just smiled. "Well, I figure that talking to any of the merchant elite in this town will help, but I'd really like to meet him. Have some unfinished business."

"Your wife's request, right?" Kolt asked.

"Mhm."

And Garot should be curious about us by morning, Kolt almost purred in his mind. So you know, being a spy is a hell of a lot easier when the underground network is on your side. That's why I left the necklace in Issevi. I'm never putting it on again.

Finally decide you deserve to be proud of what you are?

Kolt let out a heavy breath to keep from laughing. Getting there. Trust me, listening to you remind me every day for the past few weeks is starting to work.

Then I'll keep at it, Zep promised. Kolt, I am damned glad to have you with us. A little surprised, but thrilled to have another brother I can trust as easily as Jase.

Slowly, Kolt looked over. Thank you for that, by the way. I swear, I won't let you down.

Never doubted you would, not even when I wanted to kick your arrogant ass.

Chapter Sixteen

Back behind the farmhouse, Pig was making his way into the field where his Dogs had their camp. Out of habit, they'd set it up in a combat style, but he was small enough to slip between the rings of tents and make his walk a little shorter. He wasn't exactly sure where Keeya's tent would be, but he had a feeling the guys would've put her in Rayna's spot. When he made it to the inner ring, he realized he was wrong.

Her tent had been placed between Ryek's and Joevar's. It made sense, because that was where she stood when they huddled up. It was probably easiest for her to remember, and those two would make sure she felt protected. Then he cursed himself. She was an elite. She didn't need anyone to protect her.

Still, there was something so gentle about that girl. Half the time, he was either wondering if Blaec's vision was wrong or if the late Kaisor had been mistaken about which girl he'd seen. Not that it mattered now. Pig needed a wife for this assignment, and Keeya would be a lot less obvious than the other two women in his unit. They were clearly soldiers, after all. Keeya wasn't, and this mission shouldn't be dangerous.

He paused at the flap to her tent, then scratched softly. "Keeya?" he asked.

"Come!" she called back.

Ducking inside, he was surprised to find the place immaculate. The girl sat on her cot, half-covered with her blankets, and a book was cradled in her lap. When she saw him, she closed it around her finger and glanced at the floor, clearly debating standing up.

"Stay," he assured her. "This isn't formal."

She smiled up at him shyly. "It's just cold, sir. I wasn't shirking my duties."

He gestured toward her feet, asking for permission to sit on the only piece of furniture. When she nodded, he lowered himself down with a groan. "Yeah. Can't imagine how winter's going to be up there in the mountains, but I'm not looking forward to it."

"That's why we still live in keeps. Well, for the wealthy. Means we can walk around most of the year. Can I help you with something, Colonel? I assume this isn't a friendly visit?"

He chuckled. "Still just Pig, Keeya, but I didn't just come by to chat. I need your help with an assignment."

"Of course!" She looked excited at the idea.

He just lifted a hand. "You have the right to refuse. Everyone in the Dogs can reject a mission because he or she doesn't feel suited to the task. Keep that in mind."

"Yes, sir."

"I need you to be my wife."

The book slipped from her hand. Pages rustled as the cover snapped shut, losing her place. "Sir?"

"Look," he said, keeping his voice as casual as he could. "It's infiltration, and I've been sent to play the part of a military contractor. Because we already know that Merriton isn't partial to the CFC army right now, my cover is that I'm a civilian with a contract. The downside is that I don't want a partner who looks too soldierly, and so a wife makes the most sense - because we never work alone, if at all possible."

She nodded, but her face had turned at least one shade lighter. "Why me, sir?"

"You're not hard. You don't have the swagger yet, and your accent isn't too thick." He glanced up. "Keeya, to make this believable, it means you'd hold my hand, be seen on my arm, and may even need to kiss me in public."

"What?" She sounded completely appalled at the idea.

Pig felt something in his gut. He wouldn't think too hard about it. Sure, he liked the girl - and she was beautiful - but he had no interest in a woman who didn't feel the same. Anglian or not, he would not make her feel pressured to touch him. Slowly, he took a deep breath, trying to think about this as nothing more than an assignment. He might as well be talking to Meia.

"For appearance's sake," he told her. "We would also share a room each night so we're not caught living separately."

"I can't do that!" she hissed.

He lifted a hand. "I understand that women in Anglia have different ideas of proper than most of the women I've known. I'm not saying there will be anything improper. No more than this."

Keeya shrugged off the blanket and stood, turning to face him. "I cannot sleep in the same bed as you! I won't!"

He nodded, pushing back down that feeling of hurt and rejection. It wasn't personal, he told himself, but what he said to her was, "So you're refusing the mission. I'll offer it to Meia, then."

"Her?" Keeya clenched her jaw. "She doesn't even like men! You can't sleep with her."

"I have before. Teya, too. Rayna, back when she was still a Dog." The annoyance was slowly creeping into his voice, no matter how he fought it. "You see, Keeya, we're elites. We're damned good at what we do, and infiltration is a small part of that. Swinging our swords is an even smaller part. If I need to fuck Sal to make a mission work, I assure you, I will cram my dick into that bleached bitch, and she'll even pretend to like it."

She was shaking her head in horror. "I can't do that!"

"Then why are you here?" he asked. "I thought you wanted to help the Kaisae. I thought you were willing to do anything to serve her." Then he lifted a brow. "I am - and I am not asking you to fuck me."

"No!" she insisted. "This war won't last forever. Sal will fix this, and then I'll go back home. I'll have to live with everything I do here, and what do you think will happen to a ruined woman? There's no way I'd get a husband! Men don't buy the goat when they can get the milk for free!"

Those words were the wrong thing to say. Slowly, making sure he did nothing to show the anger that was brewing inside him, Pig stood. "Then get the fuck out of my Dogs." He turned for the flap.

"What?" she gasped, stopping him.

Without turning, he told her, "This is war, Keeya. It's not meant to be fair. It's certainly not pretty. Nothing about this is intended to turn you into a proper little lady. And the Devil Dogs? We're the fucking front line of defense. We're the bastards who refuse to admit there are any rules because we're gonna break them all." He glanced back to see the shock on her face. "And we're not the best in Anglia. Yeah, I'm human, but I'll rip a man's throat out with my teeth if it will keep me alive. Wanna know why?"

She jiggled her head in a weak nod.

"Because I want to live. I'll bend over and let some man rape me if it means I can cut his throat later. I'll put on a dress for the same reason. And if any of that can get us the intel we need to save their lives?" He gestured out to where the rest of the Anglian soldiers were camped. "Then I'll call it a win. We are elite soldiers, and if you're not ready for that, I can get you a green uniform so you can spend your time worrying about what others will think."

She was breathing heavy, looking like she expected him to cut her throat at any minute. "I can't do that. I can't sleep with you."

"I never asked you to fuck me. I said sleep. One bed. Two soldiers. Someone to watch our backs. Do you think every man in the Blades is fucking Sal?" Then he snapped his mouth shut. "Bad example. How about the Shields and Rayna?"

"She's the Consort, sir."

"Mhm. And you wanna know how many men she's claimed?" He took a step toward her. "Ray's got notches for just about every guy in the elites. Kolt's been in her bed. Half the Dogs. Leaders of the 112th Mounted, Lightning Brigade, Dark Heart's Second Officer, and a damned long list of blues. Think Dom gives a shit?"

"That's different," she whimpered, her eyes shining from a bit too much moisture in them.

"Why?" His next step put him well inside her personal space. "Why can she do it and not you? And it had better be a damned good reason, because if this is your hang-up, it's a real fuckin' big one. The kind that gets a good soldier killed."

"She's not Anglian."

He tapped the green triad sewn onto his shoulder. "This says otherwise. She's as Anglian as you. Try harder."

Keeya just shook her head.

"Then get out. I don't care who you fuck, girl. I don't care if it's me, half the unit, a shit-ton of women, or your own hand. That has nothing to do with it. Your hang-up with what you can and can't do? Being so worried about what others will think? It'll get you killed, and I'm not gonna lay awake at night knowing I could've saved your life. Sure, you can use a sword. Yeah, maybe Blaec thought you had some potential, but - "

"Blaec?" she asked.

Pig snarled, wishing he could take that back. There was a reason he hadn't told Keeya about the prophecy. "Yeah. And Sal. She says you'll be damned good once you find your heart. The problem is that I'm not willing to count on some iliri dream of fate to keep your ass alive long enough for that to happen. Grow a pair or get the fuck out. War is dirty, and you're saying you're not up for it, so I'll expect your resignation by morning."

This time, when he turned for the flap, he didn't stop. He didn't want her to see how hard that had been for him, or for her to give him any reason to regret it. Keeya did have talent as a soldier, and a lot of it, but she kept getting in her own way. Her fear of what others would think was big enough to be dangerous, and not just to her. It was the kind of thing that could take out an entire unit.

And he was their commander. He was the one who'd sworn to keep them all alive. His job was to make the tough calls, no matter how badly he hated it, so his men wouldn't have to. And this was one he hated - because he really did like her. He loved the pure honesty in her smiles, the sweet way she always lifted her chin in defiance, and the wicked way she could angle her blade any direction she wanted.

He was almost to the fire in the center of the Dogs' camp when Keeya's voice rang out. "Pig! Just fucking stop!"

He did, but she'd just called a lot of attention to herself. Meia and Teya were both hovering over the flames, just feet away. Tyr, Joevar, and Ryek were by a tent and looked up. Then the other flaps started to open as men looked out to see what had caused the commotion. In other words, they had an audience.

"What do you want?" he asked.

"I can do this," she insisted.

"No, you can't. You're too scared, and scared always ends up dead." He raised his voice. "Meia? I need a wife for a few days."

"Down with it, boss," she called back. "What's my story?"

"Military contractor, civilian, here to buy supplies for Fort Landing. I need a pretty trinket on my arm that's a bit distracting."

"Gonna need to buy a fancy bra then. How are we on dresses?"

The whole time, Pig's eyes never left Keeya. "That," he told her, "is how a soldier goes undercover. You? You're not there yet. Write a pretty enough resignation, and I'll consider taking you back when you've found it."

"No." She stood her ground, her eyes locked on his. "If you want me out, then kick me out."

"I can do that. I'll make sure it's Sal who writes up the papers." He stormed back into her face. "I don't give a shit if you kiss me or not. I don't care if you hate my fucking guts. Your problem isn't this. It isn't about you and me. It's all about you. You're too scared, little girl. Too fucking timid to get the job done, and I'm not going to let you take anyone down with you. So let me make this real fucking clear. When I say jump, you start, then worry about how high, because you need to trust your chain of command enough to follow us blindly - and you clearly don't."

"I do," she pleaded. "Just give me another chance, Pig."

"Every time," he told her, dropping his voice so the whole unit wouldn't hear, "I ask you for something, you balk. Every. Single. Time. You know how that ends up?"

"No, sir."

"Dead." Then he flicked a finger across her body. "Next time I see you, it had better not be in my colors. Only elites are good enough for grey." He turned, putting his back to her. "Meia, let's go explain the change in plans to the Kaisae."

She tossed a sympathetic look at Keeya but hurried to catch up with the Colonel, and he wasn't stopping. As they followed the winding path back out of camp, Meia didn't say a thing, but she did stick at his shoulder. It wasn't until they were alone in the field, well out of anyone's hearing, that she finally spoke up.

"What'd the kid do?" Thankfully, it didn't sound like she was judging him.

Pig sighed. "She's dangerous, Meia. I don't care what Blaec saw, her timidness is going to get someone hurt, and no matter how much I hate it, I'll crush her little feelings if it means she gets to tell her grandchildren how she served in the Great War."

"Mhm." She looped her arm through his. "So, this has nothing to do with this little story I heard? Something about the Consort saying the Kaisae smelled lust?"

"Fuck off."

"She's cute," Meia told him. "I'll totally give you that."

"And green, and too inexperienced for me to have considered making into an elite. I was just hoping Blaec was right. I was hoping she'd finally find it because she wants this so bad, but I don't think she can handle it. I'm not fucking her, Meia. You of all people should know better."

"No, not if she's crying like that," Meia agreed.

Pig stopped in his tracks. "What?"

"You didn't notice that? Hell, I'm not sure if you broke her heart or her spirit, but she was standing there crying silently when you walked away. I swear you could kill her horse, and she wouldn't look as crushed. Pretty sure you just killed your chances of impressing her."

He felt like someone had just dropped him into a bank of snow. Cold rushed down his spine, but fire raced back up. For a moment, it felt like he couldn't catch his breath.

"Pig?" Meia asked, putting an arm around him. "Hey, are you ok?"

"Pig, watch the girl," he quoted. "She seems delicate, but if you push her until she cries, she finds it. Make sure she cries. You'll feel like an ass, but only until the next morning." He looked over at Meia. "That was my prophecy, and he said it was about her."

"Fuck," Meia breathed. "Yeah, so I'll just keep all of this real tentative. Damn. I kinda hope LT was right, because I was starting to like the kid."

"Me, too," Pig agreed. "A little too much, but that has nothing to do with this."

Meia nodded. "You go tell Sal. I'm gonna go make sure I let that slip, ok? I mean, no one said a prophecy can't have a little human assist, right?"

"And that's why we're here." He chuckled. "And I still feel like an ass."

"But a good one," Meia assured him.

Chapter Seventeen

Sal didn't care who he took, so long as he wasn't alone. She said she'd let him decide which woman he wanted to grope in public. Pig may have sent her a few teasing replies in her head, but Sal didn't seem offended at all. What she wanted was for him and his supposed wife to be ready to leave by morning.

The sun was barely over the horizon when something pulled him from sleep. Out of habit, he glanced at the window to check the time. The sky wasn't even pink, more like a lavender shade of night. He was about to go back to sleep when his mattress dipped. Instinct and years of training kicked in. He was reaching for a blade before his brain had even registered he wasn't alone, but the person in his room was faster.

Her hand closed on his wrist, pinning it into the pillow, and her body dropped across his chest, holding him down. Her bare body. The completely naked, amazingly curvaceous body that he'd never thought his eyes would see. Pig froze, letting his gaze climb from the weight of her breasts up over her collarbones, along the lean line of her neck, but they stalled out on Keeya's lips. Under the covers, he could feel his blood moving in the exact wrong direction.

"What are you doing?" he asked, trying to make it sound nonchalant.

Keeya leaned closer. "I can do this."

Then she kissed him. For weeks now, he'd dreamed of this moment, but it wasn't supposed to be like this. He wanted her to want him, not a job. She certainly wasn't supposed to crawl into his bed because she felt like it was the only way to keep her place in his unit. Wrenching his mouth to the side, Pig pushed, rolling above her and taking control. This time, he was the one doing the pinning.

"I'm gonna say this one time," he whispered, not trusting his voice. "You are beautiful, Keeya Tikva. Maybe the most amazing woman I've met in my life. I want to kiss you, hear you moan beneath me, and feel your desire. But you know what?"

Her breath was coming fast. "What?"

"I'm still not going to touch you, because that is not a part of this mission, and I'll cut my own balls off before I use my rank to force a woman. Do you understand?"

"I can do this," she insisted.

He nodded. "I believe you. That doesn't mean you can do me. Where I'm from, no means no. The way I was raised, a marriage isn't about buying livestock and breeding it. And where I am now? In the Iliri Nation, the woman chooses." He met her eyes. "I won't say no, but I sure as hell am not going to force you to say yes. Do you understand?"

"Pig," she hissed.

"Do. You. Understand?"

"Yes," she finally breathed.

"Then get up, put on some damned clothes, and tell me why you're trying to give me some serious-ass blue balls?"

But Keeya didn't move. "You said I couldn't wear grey anymore."

"Fuck," he groaned, flopping onto his back as he released her. "Don't tell me you've been buck-ass naked since I left?"

"No!" she snapped. "You didn't say they couldn't see me in grey. Just that you couldn't." Then she giggled. "Besides, I wanted you to know that I could do it."

"It?"

"Whatever I need to." She pulled a section of his blanket across her body and sat up. "I'm not quitting. I can do this, Pig."

"Then what the fuck was yesterday about?" he demanded, thrusting a hand out toward the field where the Anglians had camped. "All of that shy and stammering bullshit? Seriously, what the fuck, Keeya?"

"I..."

He looked over and lifted a brow. "I'm waiting."

"I didn't want you to think I'm a whore, ok? I wanted you, of all people, to know that I can be a soldier. I may be a woman, but -"

"Hold on there." He had to clear his throat to keep from laughing in her face. "There's a problem with the women in the Anglian army charging for their favors?"

"No, but..."

He rolled onto his side and propped his head on his arm. "You think I care if you're not a virgin?"

"I... It's just that...."

Pig couldn't help himself. He laughed, and it wasn't little. Trying to smother it, he waved her off. "Wanna know a secret? I'm not either."

"I know," she gasped, looking very confused.

"Keeya." He reached over and turned her face toward him. "In the Dogs, we're all equal. I will never expect you to do or live up to anything that I am not prepared to do myself."

She nodded, her eyes searching his face. "How'd you know I'm not?"

"Mm..." He scooted a little higher. "Sal remembers you from Anglia. She told me about you that first time we came to check our options. Said you got in some man's face, and that it was odd for a girl to be working in the stables. Now, you're a soldier. I figure that means you don't have a family, or if you do, they don't want to claim you." He shrugged that off. "We don't get to choose who we're born to, so fuck 'em. Also makes me think that your options might be a bit slim. Got a kid?"

She bit at her lip. "My father had her placed with a wealthy family, so no."

"Shame. I bet you'd be a damned good amma."

That got a smile. "Mom. Human, remember?"

"Iliri Nation, remember? And you wanna know a real big secret? I mean, I haven't told the rest yet, but I think they have a good guess. We're not going back."

"What?"

He nodded. "Dogs are iliri, hun. We're staying that way, too. I was trained by Blaec Doll, and I swore to a damned good friend that if the worst happens, I'll make sure his daughter knows how to ride like a Blade. And that's not all. If Sal and her pack can't survive this, then I'm gonna raise all of those kids as my own. I'll fuckin' learn how to bite to do it. Owe them my life a few times over, you know?"

Keeya tugged her blanket even closer. "What does that mean for me?"

"Means you can stop caring about what those stupid humans think, girl. Means you can stop worrying about what I think, because I'll tell ya if you just ask."

She let her eyes slide down, across his body, before looking back to her lap. "What do you think about me, Pig?"

"I think you have so much to be proud of, but you've been pushed down your entire life. I think you're smart, sweet, and wonderfully dangerous. I think that you remind me of another girl I once knew, back when she was letting men push her around too, but you know what? Sal learned how to push back."

"Sal?"

"Yep, the great and amazing Kaisae herself. When she first got in black, she did a damned good impersonation of sweet and submissive. Hell, she dropped her eyes to Blaec because she knew it was the best decision, not because she had to." Then he pointed at his own chest. "Human, and I could see it. He couldn't, but the rest of us knew."

Keeya was biting at her lip, and it looked like that was the only thing keeping her from smiling. "And you don't care that I... you know... when I was young?"

"Fucked? Or do you mean had a kid?"

"Both."

He wobbled his head. "Fucked, nah. Just natural, and where I grew up, kinda expected. Had a kid? I dunno. Did you want to keep her? Because if that's the case, then yeah, I'm kinda pissed. But if it's what you wanted, then nah."

The whole time he talked, her expression grew more and more confused. "I don't understand."

"I hate the idea that someone may have taken away your choice, sweetie. That's pretty much it. If you'd said you were sending money home to a kid, I woulda chipped in. If you said you didn't want to raise a kid, I'd be proud of you for making a tough call. If you said you weren't allowed to decide because of some fucked up idea of who does what? Well, that shit's not right. You gonna tell me which it is?"

"My parents said that no one could know. They sent me to a home and said I had a mystery illness. When I gave birth, they gave her to a very rich couple who couldn't have kids of their own, and I'm kinda ok with that. I mean, I kinda wanted her, but I know it wouldn't've worked. Women can't work enough to pay for a child too, and no man would marry me like that, so at least she got a fine family."

He curled his finger, begging her to slide deeper into the bed. "So you done having kids, or want some more?"

"I don't..."

"Right. Never had a chance to think about it. I gotcha. I want kids." He rolled back over and looked up at the ceiling. "I want them to speak both Glish and Iliran fluently, know their stances young, and run around the King's feet as his pages. I want to make sure they ride like a Dog and play as hard as the iliri. Don't even care if they're mine, though. Kinda weird, huh?"

"Very iliri of you," she teased as she scooted down to put her head on the pillow.

Over the covers, he reached out and put his hand on her hip. "It's my reason for fighting. Day after day, for most of my life, I've killed someone - and that dream is why. I'm not a young man anymore, Keeya, and you're not an old woman. I still like you. Probably more than I should, but I'm not gonna let that get in the way of my orders. Not now, and not ever, do you understand?"

"But what if -"

He didn't let her finish. "Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir," she whispered.

"Good. Thing is, I've watched Blaec. I watched Sal. They call an order, and it's military. Arctic runs the show over there, but Sal controls every member of her species. That leaves some confusing overlap. Then, when you consider that she's fucking at least a good chunk of her unit? Well, it clearly doesn't matter. Orders are one thing, and relationships are totally different."

Keeya curled her arms up and tucked her hands beside her throat. "Rayna said orders come from the Kaisae. Her mates love Sal. The Kaisae and Sal aren't always the same."

"Huh. I like that. Makes sense, too." Then he moved his hand to her shoulder. "You think you and I could try something like that? Colonel Pig gets to be your commanding officer, and I might be able to flirt a bit without making things weird?"

She scooted a little closer. "I am naked."

"Oh, trust me, I know. My dick won't let me forget. Problem is that I won't let it make my decisions, so I'm asking you. Think you can keep those two things separate, or is it better if I just let Ryek and Joevar fight it out over which is going to try to get your attention?"

"What?! Ryek and Joe?"

Yeah, he'd thought that might be a bit of a bombshell, but watching her cheeks flush such a perfect shade of rose made it worth it. "Like I said, you're a pretty girl."

She shook her head, but it was with a big smile. "Nope. Nuh-uh. I don't like them like that."

"Then who do you like?"

Her eyes dropped. "You. That's why I didn't want to make a mistake, but I ended up making a bigger one."

"And I think you learned a damned good lesson. Keeya, stop worrying about what you assume we'll think. You're a Devil Dog. You're one of the most bad-ass humans on the continent, almost as good as a Black Blade. If someone doesn't like how you live your life? Cut his fuckin' throat, and I'll get your back every single time. I will always have your back, so long as you're just honest with me." This time, he moved a little closer. "And just answer my fucking question, girl, because you're killing me over here."

She tried to evade again. "I thought you'd fuck me."

"Don't fuck women who don't tell me it's ok. Not unless it's a life or death situation, and yeah, I've got some stories like that."

Keeya sucked on her lower lip, and for a little too long, the silence stretched on. When Pig refused to push, she finally gave in. "I want to like you, but I barely know you." Her eyes darted up, and he could see the fear of rejection in them.

"Think maybe you'd like to be my wife for a few days and give me the chance to show you how I think a woman should be treated?"

Hope flooded her face. "You still want me to go on the mission?"

"No one else I'd rather have. Yeah, Keeya, if you think you can do this, then yes, I want you to go. But, sweetie, you still haven't answered the question."

"I kinda did," she told him, scooting a little closer. "Because there's no way I can lay in a bed with you and not have the kind of thoughts that proper women certainly do not have."

"And if you change your mind, you just gotta tell me," he promised. "Won't have a damned thing to do with your rank in the Dogs, either. Swear."

"Yeah," she breathed. "I know. That's why I'm here, because I really do know, Pig."

He closed his eyes and sucked in a deep breath. "Then please put on some clothes? Because I do not wanna fuck this up on my first day."

Chapter Eighteen

Sal stood on the front porch of the farmhouse, watching Pig and Keeya ride away. Jase was behind her, leaning silently against the wall. She didn't need to turn to know he was there. She could feel him, just like she could feel her other two mates off in the distance. It made her smile.

"Ya take over the south camp today," Jase finally said.

She nodded. "Did you know I can see it?"

She felt him push away from the wall but didn't hear it. Silently, he moved behind her to rest a hand on the small of her back. "What can ya see, kitten?"

"The pattern."

"Ah. Kolt said ya could." Tilting his head, he met her eyes. "What does it look like?"

On impulse, she offered her mind to him. "I think you might be able to see it too."

He took the link easily, then gasped. One hand reached for the banister to hold himself up, but his eyes were exactly where she expected. He was staring in shock at the sky over Merriton, where something made cracks in reality that left lines, tangles, and knots over the town. Tendrils dangled toward the ground, too fine for her to follow from here, but she could see them. It reminded her of a spider web, but one formed up of positives and negatives.

"That's the pattern?" he breathed. "Sal, do ya always see that?"

"See it? No," she assured him. "And it only really started back in Fort Landing. Before that, I just thought it was spots in my eyes or such - easy to explain away. I've been feeling it for a while, though."

"Sal?" he asked, but she could feel the worry in his mind.

All she could do was shrug in response. "I don't know if I'm insane. I mean, I think that's the whole problem, you know? I can see it, but no one else can, so the world assumes I'm losing control."

"That is na what I wondered," he promised, blinking hard before he let go of her mind. "I do na care if ya are insane, kitten. If ya go crazy, then I'll be right there with ya. What I wanna know is how ya can tolerate it?"

That caught her off guard, and she snapped her head over to once again find his eyes waiting. That said something in itself. That his lips curled into a smile as she thought it said even more. It seemed he was giving up a bit of his submission.

"There are feelings that go with it," she admitted. "I can't even explain how I know, but it's like that pattern is also my cessivi. I know the knot up there is important to this war, and that if I can figure it out, then things will be easier."

His fingers caught hers and then slid between them. "How do I help ya?"

"I don't know."

"That is na an answer. If ayati is yer cessivi too, then how do I help ya manage it?" Another step put their chests together. "I am yer Ahnor, Sal, and I am na givin' ya up ta that. Na now, and na ever - so how do I help ya keep it in its place?"

"Trust me?" she begged.

His answer came without hesitation. "Always."

"No, I mean that's how. Knowing you three don't think I'm crazy helps more than I can explain. When I say I can do something, you just support me. You just jump in. When I tell you I need help, you never question it."

He ducked his head, effectively dropping his eyes, but it was with a chuckle. "Zep says I do na tell ya how I feel enough, and that ya need ta hear it."

"But I know."

He glanced back up. "Yeh, and ya do na push me enough. Sal, this? This is what I signed up fer. I knew ya would do things, and that none of us would know how far this would go. I did na tie myself ta ya because I wanted ta ride off into a sunset or have a pack of kids. I did it because I can na imagine life without ya, and I do na wanna. I like the idea that when ya go, I will follow. Does na matter where on the continent we are, if yer heart stops, so will mine, because they are meant ta be together now." He looked over towards Merriton. "That? It does na have a thing on this. Ya and I? We are ayati, and we are the ayati we made. Do na ever forget that."

"Thank you," she whispered, reaching up for the side of his face. "I don't deserve you, Jase."

That made him smile. "The greatest Kaisae in history does na think she deserves the Guttertown mutt? I think ya got this backwards. Sal, I love ya. Na just a little, but with ever' fiber of my being. I do na care where ya lead, I will always follow. Besides, it got us Zep."

Slowly, her mouth fell open, and she looked back to the knot. "Jase? Even back before we went to Anglia, I always said that you were my other half. That you were as much a part of me as my own arm, and back then it scared me, but I think I know what I need."

"Anything," he promised.

"Ayati thinks I need you to lend me a hand. I need Zep to remind me that people feel things, and that the traditional way isn't the only one. Kolt? He encourages me, tells me to keep going and not to give up. You're all three so different, and yet you all give me the same thing."

"We do?"

"Strength," she told him. "There are so many different kinds, just like there are variations of freedom, but the three of you?"

"We will be anything ya need us to. Always."

"Support, innovation, and encouragement." She smiled. "You, Zep, and Kolt. In your own ways, you make this easier, show me new ways to deal with the shit my brain keeps doing, and remind me that I don't have to carry it all alone. Kolt can feel it, but you can actually see it, because you're my other half."

She didn't get to finish before a thought broke into her mind. Sal? Zep asked.

Talking about the pattern, she told him, guessing that he felt something unexpected.

Ah. Well, I'd like you to know that surprise is a very bad way to wake me up.

Kolt's mental voice joined a second later. And this bed sucks. Too big.

Just a few more days, she promised. Pig's headed your way with Keeya as his wife. Sounds like he made her cry last night, which means she found it. Jase and I were just talking about moving the elites over to the southern camp. The 43rd and The Vanguard should have it ready by the time we get there.

And, Jase thought, we do na have ta set our own tents. All good there?

Boring, Kolt told them. But we made sure some iliri overheard us, and have a big merchant thing to attend this afternoon. Should get our names out there. Tell Rayna to come.

Hardest part, Zep thought, is keeping the women off Kolt. He knows how to work a crowd.

As well as he works Sal? Jase teased.

She reached over and smacked his arm playfully. Didn't see you having a problem with it.

An emotion wafted over her that felt almost like insecurity. Maybe guilt? She couldn't quite put her finger on its name, but it felt a lot like how she'd reacted when some man made a joke of trying to pick her up in Fort Landing, back before she was a Black Blade. It was almost shame.

"That's Kolt," Jase told her.

She nodded. "Should I ask?"

"Na." He met her eyes. "He just did na expect me ta bite him, and now he does na know what ta do about it. Let him talk ta Zep."

She slowly nodded her head. "And you think Zep's going to smooth that over?"

He smiled. "How do ya think I knew about it? I can na feel him, kitten. My big brother is askin' fer advice."

"And how do you feel about it?" she asked, hoping it sounded casual.

The smile he flashed her was devious. "I was na raised with humans. I do na see a reason I should be ashamed of making him make sounds that ya like ta hear. He works with us. He just has ta understand that there is na a thing wrong with that."

"Uh huh, and you didn't answer the question."

He reached up and scratched at his hair, mussing it out of place. "He tastes sweeter than ya, but na as sweet as Zep."

"You've been biting Zep!"

"Na," he promised. "Ya bite him, then ya kiss me. I can taste him on ya, but I will na bite him. His skin is too thin, and his pride is too strong. He can na accept that it is ok ta feel good just because it feels good. Kolt can." He shrugged. "I can. Besides, ya like it."

She bit at her lip. "I did. I like how natural this feels."

He shifted closer. "And I like that I have ya all ta myself fer a few days. I like ta have them with us too, but sometimes? I just want ta show ya how much ya mean ta me."

That brought out a giggle. "Are you being romantic?"

"Is it workin'?"

"Yes!" she admitted. "Shit, Jase. You aren't supposed to start talking like that and then expect me to ride all the way to the other side of Merriton. Not fair!"

He caught the back of her neck and surprised her with a hard kiss, turning her toward the banister. "I do na have ta play fair." His teeth teased her lower lip, begging for more. "And I think my brother is right. Ya do like it when we are forward."

"Uh huh," she managed just before he kissed her again.

"And now they are in a good mood, and ya have forgotten about the pattern. I figure if I tease ya enough, I'll be wearin' yer marks tomorrow." One last time, their mouths crashed together, their tongues tangled, then he pulled away and pushed down the stairs, calling out behind him, "I'll get yer horse, kitten."

Kolt! Sal screamed in their minds. You're corrupting Jase!

Fuck yeah, I am. And it kinda feels like you're enjoying it. Just tell yourself it's a benefit of the job – or adding in a third guy. Whatever works - although I'm rooting for the last.

Zep's only response was to chuckle in her mind, but it said enough. Sal was losing this battle, and in the very best of ways. Hoping to get her heart under control, she glanced out to Merriton one more time, but something was different. She couldn't quite put her finger on it, but if she had to name it, she'd say the pattern was amused. Possibly pleased.

"I know you have the answer," she told it. "I just have to figure out how to untangle the threads. Or follow the lines, or something, but I'll do it. We have a deal, ayati, and I meant it when I said I'd quit."

"Sal?" Rayna asked as she opened the door, evidently having heard.

"Bitch," she grumbled at ayati, because that was more than coincidence. Then again, it was as pointless as cursing at the wind. "Just normal Kaisae insanity, Ray."

"Ah," her best friend said, stepping out of the house. "Well, good to know it's nothing to worry about, then. Pretty sure you're still more sane than me. So, about this southern camp thing? I'm moving the Shields over. Ilija's got our maps and stuff. Leaving a skeleton crew to keep the farmhouse clear, because it's our fallback point. When you get a chance, check with Narnx to make sure nothing's changed? I doubt he has any details on what’s going on down here, but it’s worth a shot."

"Sure." Sal sighed. "I'm going to miss having a warm bed."

Rayna just elbowed her. "Tell Jase to put more effort into it."

"Oh, that isn't a problem. Him sticking his feet out of the blankets in the middle of the night is. If he does it again, I'll start fucking in socks."

"Now there's an idea," Rayna agreed. "And speaking of fuckers, would you do me a big favor?"

Sal nodded without hesitation.

"Keep an eye on Dom. I've got the Shields rotating through as his guard, but I just..."

Sal remembered Rayna was headed into Merriton. "I'll watch your man if you watch mine?"

"Deal. Thanks, Sal. I know you probably have a lot on your plate already, but I just don't want to come back from a mission and hear something bad happened."

"Not on my watch," she promised. "In fact, I'll do you one better. I'll put Rhyx and Raast on him as guards."

Rayna grinned. "Yep, that makes me feel a lot better. What Rhyx can't kill, Raast can heal, and the girls will love having a grownup job. Oh, and don't believe anything Shift says."

Sal leaned closer and dropped her voice to a whisper. "They like it when you bite back."

"Sal!" Rayna hissed. "I'm taken!"

"Uh huh."

Then Rayna grinned. "And human, so this is going to be a lot more teasing and flirting."

"So what you're saying is that I shouldn't mention how Shift didn't get that little iliri problem because he's three-quarters human?"

Rayna gave her an incredulous look. "He's really that human?"

Sal just lifted her hands as Jase led their horses around the corner. "This time, Ray, you're going to have to use willpower - or just give in."

"Fuck," Rayna groaned. "You know I don't have any of that. No fair!"

"Life never is." With one last smile, she headed for her horse. "Ray?" she called back.

"Yeah?"

"Just..." Sal paused, trying to find the right words. "Be careful, ok?"

"Yeah, that's how we stay alive, Sal. Promise."

Chapter Nineteen

Anglia's plan was simple. Everyone from the Farmhouse would head out over the next couple of days in pairs or triplets. The groups kept enough distance that they wouldn't leave a trail like typical troop movements. Unlike most soldiers, Anglians had a distinct advantage - they could communicate over distance.

This was how the grauori moved so many bodies without being noticed. Nya had made the suggestion, and Ilija had jumped on it. No one was more than five minutes from anyone else at a hard gallop. To anyone watching, they looked like nothing more than various groups moving the same way, as if to an event. It was also very peaceful.

Off to the south, the ocean sprawled across the horizon. They weren't close enough to see the shore or the cliffs above it, but the water was endless. Perfectly blue sky reflected back, making it look like there was no end. The world simply tilted up into the atmosphere. Then there was the salt on the breeze.

This was what Sal remembered of home. The smell was distinct, like nothing else. To the north, the char from chimneys gave it a unique flavor. Combined, it held nothing but bad memories for her. The truth was that she despised this place. She detested the beautiful curve of the bay, which was nothing more than a death trap; the rocky peaks off in the far east that turned purple with distance; and the brittle grass crunching under her horse's hooves, which smelled so pure.

"Sal?" Jase asked, nudging his mare closer to Arden.

"We need to know how many the enemy has over here, killer," she told him. “Being stuck up in eastern Unav, Narnx had nothing for us. The plan hasn't changed, but the Emperor has been rewarding those who take initiative. He’s pretty much put a bounty on the black Blades, and Narnx said every officer in the Terran army wants a piece of it, but he does’t have any real details on what’s planned. The officers on site have too much latitude to make their own decisions. Still, we need to know where they are so we know how long it's going to take to do this, and I don't want to be here any longer than necessary."

"They're getting a count," he promised. "But we can na leave the supply line open."

"Something here isn't right," she mumbled.

He leaned over and caught her hand. "Ya know, I remember the first time we rode side by side like this. Ya did na know it then, but ever' time ya touched me, ya thought of this place."

"Not in a good way," she promised.

"No, it was na. It still gripped ya, though." He gently squeezed her fingers. "Do na confuse yer childhood with yer mission. More important, do na forget that I am always here fer ya. I will never let another person treat ya like that."

Her eyes shifted to a line of trees. The branches were bare, but one dried leaf clung to a limb at the top. "I just don't want to be here too long."

"Then we will na." He tilted his head forward, toward their destination.

She couldn't see it yet, but they weren't far. As their horses walked lazily in the direction they were pointed, Sal judged her distance to Merriton by the link to both Kolt and Zep, somewhere in the middle of town. Then, almost unexpectedly, they topped a low rise and saw the Anglian camp spread out before them.

A cluster of black tents had been placed in the center. White ones made a circle around them. Dozens of soldiers walked the paths, milling in the curved alleys they'd set up to prevent a straight-on attack. It was neat, tidy, and exactly what she'd expected. At the very center of it all was the main pavilion where all military strategy would be decided.

The moment she reached the outskirts, a man in black and blue walked forward. "Laetus, Kaisae," he greeted her. "I'll be happy to tack down your horses."

"Vanguard?" she asked.

He smiled. "Yes, sir. They've been waiting for you."

Both she and Jase dismounted and passed over their reins, then followed the direction the Conglomerate soldier pointed. Men in the blue of the 43rd Mounted and 97th Pikemen made up the majority of the uniforms in camp. The Vanguard's black and blue had probably looked stark - until the Blades started showing up. Now, Devil Dogs in grey and Verdant Shields in white made it a monochromatic mosaic. All that was missing was a bit of green.

The pavilion in the middle took care of that, since it was in the Anglian colors. When Sal reached it, she didn't stop to scratch at the flap. She just pushed it aside and strode in like she owned the place - because she did. Around the room, men jerked themselves straight and snapped salutes. Some flicked their hand to the corner of their eye. Others pressed a fist to their heart. Sal waved them all down immediately.

"I don't stand on ceremony and protocol," she informed them. "My only goal is to reclaim Merriton for the Conglomerate and push the enemy back toward Escea. From now until you are no longer under my control, I want one thing to be clear. Above all else, speak up. If you can see a way to do it better, then tell me. Leave the saluting and groveling for parades. Sirs, we have a job to do."

"Yes, sir," a few men said, then the room began to move as everyone continued what they'd been doing before she arrived.

"Kaisae?" a woman called, gesturing to the table in the middle of the room, and the map on it. "There are natural trails through here. They run the whole length of the coastal cliffs, east to west. Some seem to go down to the beach, but I think the 43rd can use them to flank the enemy."

Sal looked where she pointed. "Can your horses handle it?"

She looked up with a smile. "I think so. We tend to prefer sure-footed animals, sir, but we haven't gotten eyes on these trails yet."

"Takara, right?" Sal asked, hoping she remembered the Captain of the 43rd's name correctly.

She nodded. "Yes, sir."

"Send Odi and two men of his choosing out to spend the afternoon on the beach. Tell them to dress casually."

"Uh..." She looked confused.

From over Sal's shoulder, Jase chuckled. "Terric will na assume it's out of the ordinary fer people ta live their lives. If they see casual civilians, they will avoid them so no one starts rumors. Sal knows that Odi will tell her the truth and that he is na dumb enough ta ruin a good horse if it's impossible."

A smile played on Takara's lips. "Then I guess a few of my boys get a day off. Besides that, sir, the only way we'll spot the caravans moving will be if we're in plain sight, and that would destroy the stealth we've been working so hard to keep."

Nya? Sal asked. I need you for a moment. But she never looked away from the Captain. "I can get you some eyes. You just have to be willing to trust them."

By the canvas wall, a man turned. "Grauori, Kaisae?"

She leaned to see him better and recognized Konir, the Second Officer of the unit. "I hope so," she told him.

Kinetry claimed a place on the other side of the map. "Haven't heard from the northern camp, Sal. CFC soldiers have no way of knowing if Lightning Brigade is in place. Wanna help us out?"

She smiled. "You picked a side yet, Kinetry?"

He chuckled. "Not yet. Hedging my bets for a bit longer. But if we can get word on the status of the northern camp, and how close in they are, my guys can take the night watch. Give the grauori a break."

"Iliri?" she asked.

He huffed out a laugh. "Yeah. Figured you were looking for beasts, and Nyurin said most of these guys might not want to go back."

"I'll take 'em," she promised. "And that makes it a bit easier. All of the 97th here can see in the dark?"

"Yep." He glanced over at Takara. "Would prefer this doesn't make an official report, Captain."

She lifted her hands. "No way I can keep track of every conversation in a strategic camp. I just want my home back. Sitting squarely on the fence for this one."

That's when Nya padded into the pavilion. "Kaisae?" she asked, unable to see over the taller humans.

"Hey." Sal tapped the map. "We have a line of sight issue. I need some maargra to play mutts and run this main stretch. Any good hunters you have can stalk the ridges or treelines. We'll need a way to report to the 43rd without delay, so anyone who gets out of line, put them on that."

Takara snorted in amusement. "Like latrine duty?"

"It's boring," Nya explained. Her accent was still thick, but her words were in perfect Glish. "Knowing our packmates are running prey and being told to report?" The little bitch shook her head. "Not a preferred task, but we will get you a translator."

"Thanks," Takara told her.

"Then you two work that out. I need to talk to the General."

Sal stepped away from the map, and Jase's hand found the small of her back, guiding her to a chair at the side. Without needing encouragement, she dropped into it and reached out, knowing she could actually give this her full attention. In seconds, the highest ranking General of the Conglomerate's army greeted her.

Hey, kid! Ran thought. How'd your vacation go, and should I start picking out names for a grandchild?

No! Sal told him. I set off nearly the entire unit, and Anglia stalled out for just over a week, but we survived. I actually want to know the status of the northern camp.

Typical military mess, he confessed. We're here, but no one seems to have a clue what we're doing.

And who all do you have? she asked.

Lightning Brigade is my only elite unit. I also have some CFC regulars and six Conscript units with us, and another twelve on the ridge between Eastward and us.

Sal began to smile. Good. For the next few days, our goal is to starve out the Terrans by the coast. I want your men to stay out of sight and keep them guessing. Our goal is to convince the line to push south.

What? Ran asked, sounding shocked. We don't have enough men for that!

Sal bent over her knees to hide her smile from the room. Trust me, Sadava. If Terric starts trying to cover hits down here, it'll thin out the line up there. Until we know who the traitors are in Merriton, this is our only goal.

And what are you going to do if they move too soon?

Trust me, she said again. First, they will be confused. Then, they will want to see what's going on. When they encounter an unknown amount of resistance, the Esceans in their forces won't want to just run in. They're too good for that. Backup will be called, and we'll know well before it happens.

And Eastward will lighten, Ran realized.

Plus Forward Camp, the Three Corners concentration, the Unavi passes, and all the way up to Gallicor, we'll feel things adjust. She paused, waiting for him to get it.

As usual, her adopted father didn't disappoint. And then the allies will all push? Sal, there's no way he can expect that. No army has ever been able to coordinate something like that before.

Until mine, she agreed. Because we aren't going to be ashamed of what we are anymore, Ran. Merriton is the pivot, they think. It is, but not for them. We're going to bait them down here, let them think we're falling for their games, and then take this battle back to Terric City.

Sal? he asked, his mental voice suddenly soft. And what happens if it doesn't work? What's your exit plan down there?

She sighed, then looked up at all the soldiers moving around the strategy pavilion with such purpose. If this doesn't work, then we lose. If we can't get Merriton back to you, we'll spend the rest of this war running in circles until Makiel's men finally catch me with my pants down.

And then we all become Terrans, Ran finished. Those of us who live through it.

Yeah, and that's not an option for me. Sadava, I just need you to harry the enemy and direct the confiscated supplies back to Eastward. Let's not dwell on the rest, ok?

Eastward? he asked. Not Fort Landing?

Eastward, Sal assured him. Because these caravans are going to be filled with food and intel. Rais can have the intel, and I think the civilians there are going to need the food. If Parliament has a problem with it, they can yell at me later.

And they can go through me to make it happen. Thanks for the update, kid. Take care of your boys, ok?

Oh! she remembered, Kolt said yes.

Good! He sounded honestly thrilled. So he's officially Taunor now?

And cessivi, she told him. And he fits, Sadava. It's like he's the missing piece.

Always did like that boy. He paused, and she could almost feel him chuckle. He's always been a pain in my ass, but I figured he'd be great if he could just stop fighting himself so hard.

He's still working on it, but I hear it helps to find people who understand. Ran? I think he really is the hero I spent so long dreaming of.

Then you've got some work ahead of you, Sal. Just remember that not all relationships are as easy as what you have with Jase. Not all men are as understanding as Zep. Sometimes, we guys get scared of a good thing and do our best to fuck it up. He paused. Blaec did, little one. I have a funny feeling that Kolt will try, but don't let him. Make sure Jase doesn't let him, either.

Zep, she corrected. Believe it or not, those two understand each other, and I have a feeling Kolt's going to be important.

Then keep him close. Fuck that. Keep all of them close, Sal. Use them, and it will make them happy, because those boys want nothing more than to protect you. I know. I'm speaking from experience, and failing sucks more than you can imagine.

Thanks, Dava, she thought back, intentionally using the word for a real father. Now get your camp settled. I'm going to start scouting down here, and you're trying to make me sappy.

Just want to make sure you know how much you mean to me, Sal. You're the best daughter an old man could find. I'm only a thought away.

When he released the link, Sal found herself smiling. Slowly, she looked up at Jase. "You know, I lost everything in this town."

"I do."

"But," she continued, "I think this time I'm going to get it all back. I have a dava."

"Yeah, kitten," he said softly. "Ya do, and that man loves ya very much. Na a thing can change that. Na even what happened here. Now let's finish this."

Chapter Twenty

That evening, the restaurant was busy when Rayna dismounted before it. On the other side of her mare, Shift was looping his rein over the rail. No, Kayden, she reminded herself. For the next few days, he was Kayden Savis, and she couldn't mess that up. Too many people had heard of the Black Blades, and their call signs were legendary.

Mimicking him, she tied Piper off and stepped out of the street. They weren't supposed to be wealthy merchants like Zep and Kolt. Instead, their story was that they wanted to break into the market. They'd been married two years, she'd come into some wealth when her parents were lost in the war, and they'd decided to venture into merchanting. Glancing over at her "husband," she realized that it would be very easy to play the part of an infatuated wife.

For over a decade, Shift had served as the Black Blades' infiltrator. He was charming, handsome, and human enough that he blended anywhere he needed to. This time, he'd dyed his hair a few shades darker, making it a dusty brown color. That only brought out his eyes. They weren't blue, brown, green, or grey - but all of those at once. Like fancy velvet, the color seemed to shift with what he wore and the light he was in. Right now, they reminded her of a muddy lake, calm and strangely relaxing.

"Kayden," she said, reaching out her hand in a clear offer.

He stepped up and took it, tugging her against his chest. A devious smile curled his mouth. "I can get used to that."

"You'd better. And when's our anniversary, dear?"

The tip of his tongue flicked over his front canine. "New Year's Day, of course." Then he lifted his hand to her chin, tilting her head up even though he wasn't much taller than her. "I figure I should get this out of the way now, so I don't have to worry about being improper."

He leaned a little closer. The intent to kiss her was clear, and his eyes flicked between both of hers. It felt like he was giving her every chance to back out. Too bad for him, she wasn't that kind of girl. Rayna stepped into his chest, crushing her breasts against his oh-so-solid pecs, and thrust her tongue right between his teeth. He didn't hesitate. His hand moved to the back of her head, the other landing on her ass, and he tugged her against his hips.

Rayna sucked in a breath. This was not at all how she'd expected this to go, but she could take it. For a moment, their mouths investigated, learning each other. It was part of their cover. As a couple, they needed to know each other intimately, so it wasn't cheating. This wasn't a bad thing at all, but it felt like it could be. Like it really should be.

When she finally leaned back, they were both breathing a little too hard, and Shift wouldn't release her butt. Pressed against her belly, she could feel why. That's when Sal's words finally made sense: he wasn't impotent with humans. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to his.

Sorry, she thought.

He twitched his head dismissively. Figured we should get that out of the way. Both the kissing and the hard-on. You still ok with this game?

Seriously? she shot back. You think turning you on is going to scare me off?

You're all but married, he reminded her, adjusting his body so it looked like they were just having a moment together.

Rayna giggled and dropped her head to his shoulder. And I'm an elite soldier before all else. Dom knows that. Our agreement is that what happens on a mission doesn't count.

Shift cradled her head against him. Ray, I'm the bastard iliri of the Blades. My skill got me in. I've worked hard to make sure I fit, but I've always been more human. That doesn't mean I'm not iliri. I can play any part I need, and have, so there's a very good chance we're gonna cross a lot of lines. And yes, I am that good.

So am I.

He released her and stepped back. Then let's make this fun. If your King has a problem with any of it, tell him I'll give him a free hit later. He winked and then offered his arm.

Rayna took it, pressing the side of her body against his. "I'm glad I got you," she said, making it sound like she meant as a husband. They both knew she didn't. "And those pants do some amazing things for your ass."

"Rayna," he hissed, but it was with a smile. "We're moving up in the world, dear. That means we need to mind our manners."

"I have shitty manners."

He leaned sideways to whisper back, "Me, too."

And so their agreement was made. For the next few days - however long they were in Merriton - there would be no guilt and no lines to worry about crossing. This was the job; they were both committed to the job, and they were damned good at it. In other words, neither of them would feel guilty at all. Not that Rayna typically had that problem, but she didn't know Shift well enough to be sure.

Then they were inside. A large sign pointed toward the right, announcing the annual inventory dispersal of someone named Garot Rees. A man at the door held a clipboard and paperwork. Zep had briefed them on typical business practices, but as novice buyers, they weren't expected to be perfect. Rayna intended to use that to her advantage.

"Excuse me?" she asked the man. "I was told that any interested buyers could make offers?"

Icy blue eyes judged her, moving from her head down to her toes before shifting over to her partner. "Yes, ma'am." He took a breath. "There is an application fee of five hundred krits. You will be assigned a number - or numbers. Are you both buying?"

"My husband," she explained. "We're working for one business."

"Ah." The man's eyes jumped to Shift. "And which business is that?"

Shift smiled, but his iliri teeth stayed hidden. "North Wind Suppliers."

The man's eyes constricted enough that his pupils turned oblong. "I see. You'll need to fill out this paperwork, ma'am. Sir? Can I ask what cologne that is?"

"Custom scent. It's called Hope."

Rayna couldn't help herself. "His sister gave it to him. I'm pretty fond of it."

"I see." The man glanced toward the door. "Then I assume you know Valcor Zepyr? He and his partner are inside already. Would you like me to put you at their table?"

Rayna reached out and touched Shift's arm. "No," she told him. "We know Mr. Zepyr, but we're not in his league. Thank you for the offer, though."

Shift passed over a wad of bills, and the man gave them a pair of matching numbers, then waved them inside. Once again, Rayna claimed her place on his arm, and she debated asking him what he smelled on the iliri slave they'd just talked to. The assortment of goods arrayed around the room made her forget all about it.

"Well fuck me," she breathed.

"Later," Shift taunted.

"Idiot. Look." She tipped her head toward the display tables. "If this is his surplus, what the hell has he been selling?"

The large room had marketing displays set up in every free space. It was designed to keep the crowd moving, at least until dinner was called and the bidding began. The problem was that Rayna hadn't expected this. For some reason, she'd imagined crates of paper and outdated fashion. Instead, she was surrounded by an arsenal.

The far wall was filled with knives and daggers of every sort. Ceramic, resin, and expensive polymers were all on display. Some had even been made to look like steel, but having seen the real thing, she knew it was a cheap imitation. They came with smooth edges, single-sided and double, or with serrations on the back. Some were almost long enough to be swords.

The other side had armor pieces - and it wasn't blue. Dusty browns, sage greens, and rocky greys were all available. While the gear wasn't anything comparable to what elites wore, it would be better than most regulars were assigned. Even more impressive, it was meant to be mixed and matched, giving both agility and camouflage.

Shift, however, was focused on the most boring display. It was nothing more than notarized documents listing something. Together, they moved close enough that she could read the details and saw it was stores of food, and the kind that traveled easily. Grains, dry rations, and casks of clean water were the most abundant.

This is enough to feed an army, she thought.

Yeah, but one problem, Shift pointed out. He still has it. So either this man just has more than the Terrans can use, or he's not a traitor.

Not willing to bet either way, Rayna decided. But you need to tell Sal.

Shift jerked his chin across the room. I have a funny feeling they already have. Then he whispered softly, "Isn't that your ex?"

"No," Rayna said. "I keep telling you, we only met briefly."

Shift chuckled and rubbed her back, the perfectly adoring husband, but he'd also just covered up his own little slip and given them an excuse. If they had to meet, Rayna could claim she'd slept with Kolt. If she avoided him, her husband's jealousy would raise no suspicions. It made her appreciate her partner even more.

"So what do we want to buy?" she asked.

He gestured to the list. "I'm thinking the grains. Those should sell well along the eastern border, and we know we'll get a return."

He meant sending them to the devastated Conglomerate towns. Since they had to buy something, it made the most sense. The weapons and armor wouldn't do them any good, even if it would keep them out of the enemy's hands. The food, however, would serve a double purpose.

"And you have our banking papers?"

He nodded. "And enough cash to make the first purchase. Relax, sweetheart. This is going to work. By this time next year, you'll be able to buy that house in Prin you always wanted."

"Dunno, I might decide Merriton is better." She winked and headed off to the one area she hadn't looked yet.

It was just a little glass-covered case set before the stage. Except for the people pausing to look inside, she wouldn't have thought twice about it, but their expressions proved it might be interesting. While Shift stayed behind to look over the dry goods, she wanted to make sure they didn't miss a thing.

You won't like that, a voice thought in her head. And don't flinch. It was Kolt.

Shift already made up a plausible reason for us to know each other. We had a wild night back when we both served, she assured him.

"Rayna Mel?" Kolt asked as he moved to her side. "I think you’re the last person I expected to see here."

"Savis," she corrected. "It's Mrs. Rayna Savis now, Enik."

He smiled and moved beside her, casually placing them both before the mystery display. "And it seems you've gained some expensive tastes." Don't get mad. They will all see it on you. Just accept that this is Merriton.

There, laid out proudly for public consumption were dozens of pictures. Beside each one was a name, a list of marketable traits, and an exorbitant price. It actually took her a moment before all of the details fit together in a way that made sense: slaves. Whoever the man hosting this party was, he was selling off slaves along with everything else.

"Sadly," she whispered, glancing over to see Kolt's face set in a very calm mask, "I think this is outside my budget."

You ok? he asked.

Yeah, she assured him. It's Merriton. You?

I keep seeing Sal's face among them. She never would've been sold like this, not something as rare as her, but I can't help but think what would've happened if he had.

She would've bitten an officer, got conscripted, and become a Black Blade, Rayna assured him. Someone gave her an idea, and she made it into a plan. We can't change the entire world, Kolt. Just our own little pieces of it. You sure you're going to be ok?

I'll make sure of it. Just do me one favor? Don't tell her about this. If she knew, she'd tear down this town to get them out, and it'd destroy the entire plan.

Rayna licked her lips to keep from showing any sign of their conversation. Sometimes, the best thing we can do for our friends is shield them from the shit being thrown at them. I won't hide it from her, but I also won't heap it on her. She's strong, Kolt. She doesn't need you to pamper her. She needs you to push her. Never confuse the two.

He chuckled. "Thanks for not blowing me off, but I think your husband is glaring at me. Tell him I'll keep my hands to myself."

"I'll do that. Good luck, Enik. I think you're going to need it." She grinned. "Kayden and I are serious about this."

He just leaned a little closer. "And I have a partnership with the son of Karlon Zepyr. We're not even in the same realm. Enjoy your new money, Mrs. Savis."

"Enjoy pretending like you're one of them, Mr. Kolton."

Chapter Twenty-One

Rayna made it back to Shift just as someone began tapping on a crystal goblet. Like a bell, the sound rang through the massive room, and people began making their way to their seats. Shift sweetly put his hand on her hip and guided her to the table they'd been assigned. It was at the back of the room, and only an older man sat there.

Then a beautiful young woman moved onto the stage. She stopped just behind the glass box and waited for the room to still. Rayna took in her beautiful lavender dress, the elegant shoes and expensive jewelry she wore, and the nervous look on her face. Naturally, she was also iliri, which meant a slave. It seemed the people in Merriton did nothing for themselves.

"Good evening, Citizens," the iliri girl said, then her eyes jerked to the side. A split second later, she forced out a smile. "Dinner is being served. Please let your waitstaff know if you need anything else. The auction will begin with the dessert course."

As if that was the command, dozens of waiters moved forward. Rayna couldn't watch everything, not with the questions she was being asked about meal preferences, but it wasn't overbearing. Glancing at the old man beside her, she realized this must be completely normal. Shift, however, looked as overwhelmed as she felt.

"Are you drinking tonight?" she asked.

"Just wine," he assured her.

Considering that most iliri didn't drink wine, it was an excellent choice. Rayna just had no idea if he could tolerate it. Then again, she didn't want to order mead, because that was known to be a preference of crossbreds. Instead, she asked for water. Worst case, Shift could drink that. Best case, neither of them would do anything stupid.

"Stop worrying," Shift told her as soon as the waiter was gone. "I have no intention of losing our future to the excitement of the moment."

But wine? Rayna thought back to him.

It's disgusting, but doesn't make me sick, he promised.

She nodded and kept up their act. "I just know that I get tipsy easier when I'm excited. I want this to go well."

"We've got it." Then he pulled out a small book from his pocket. "Look, I was making calculations. Grain costs on the eastern border are triple what the starting bid is. I think we can go to this." He tapped at a number. "And still make a profit. It will also leave us enough funds to make an offer on the smaller lot of dry goods."

"You want to sell groceries?" she asked.

He nodded. "I know it's not glamorous, but this is our first investment, sweetheart. I think it makes more sense to worry about profits than prestige, don't you?" His eyes flicked over her shoulder to the older man sitting with them.

"Ok," Rayna decided. "Did you take into consideration the transport costs?"

"Yes, dear," he assured her. "And staff wages. I think the grain is the safest choice for our first deal."

She wanted to look at the old man, but that would mean turning around completely. Instead, she just had to trust her partner. With a smile, Rayna leaned back in her chair. Food was starting to make its way out, and she needed a moment to think. Their goal was to get a host and integrate themselves into the society here. To do that, they needed to stand out, and Shift's plan made sense, but she wasn't sure it would be enough.

Trust me, he thought. That number is the maximum price I want you to bid. The lot of dry goods should come up first. I want you to bid hard, be intense, and stop when you reach our limit. Just drop out.

Why? she asked.

Because it will prove you're in this for business. If you can buy it, even better. If not, we're putting everything into the grain - but do not break the limit. If we get neither, I'll make an offer on a lot of knives and make a show of it. We will be noticed, but for the right reasons.

A young man leaned over her shoulder to set a plate before her. You think these rich men will have any interest in a startup company?

Yes. He smiled at her while his own plate was delivered. I think they'll see you as a potential buyer, possibly an asset. I also picked Zep's brain before he left. They aren't looking for friends, Ray. In Merriton, those are easy to buy. They're looking for people who can make them more money.

Then help me out, Shift, because I'm many things, but this might be pushing my skill set a bit.

In response, he just reached for his wine and took a healthy sip. In other words, they would make this work. She understood, and realized just how good her partner really was. No wonder Shift had the reputation he did. He honestly fit in everywhere and seemed comfortable with everything, but he wanted her to make the bid. If she had to guess, he had a reason for that, but she didn't want to spend their entire meal locked in silence. Unfortunately, that was how the man beside them would see it. Instead, she made nervous small-talk.

Shift helped. He honestly looked like a young man trying to impress his new wife. The amount of money they would be spending tonight was enough to buy a home, so being nervous made sense. It also gave her an excuse to run over the numbers a few more times. Oddly, the old man completely ignored them.

Then, it was time. The first lot wasn't something she was interested in, so Rayna took the chance to watch the people around them. Bids were made by lifting the card with their number. A shake of the head proved they were done. Then there were the clusters of people.

Near the front were the best dressed, but it was the table to their right that she watched the most. Those men looked almost bored. A few times, she saw them lift their cards, but it seemed to be more of a joke. If she had to guess, she'd say those were the best of what Merriton had to offer. They could afford to drive prices up for a friend. They also spent a lot of time watching who was bidding.

It gave her enough confidence that when the lot of dry goods was offered, she lifted her card without hesitation. The young iliri girl nodded at her and raised the price. There was none of the fast-talking type of auctioning that she'd seen at horse sales. This was all very prim and proper.

The number changed again, and each time, Rayna flashed her card. Once, she glanced over to Shift's book. They were getting close, so the next time, she lifted her card a little slower. Just a few pents before she reached her limit, the other buyer dropped out, but one of the men at that table took his place. Rayna made one last bid, but the fashionably dressed man waved his card again. This time, she shook her head when the iliri girl glanced over, proving she was done.

And the man turned to look at her.

Rayna dipped her head toward him as the deal was completed and the iliri announced him as the winner. He smiled a little too nicely at her, so she turned to Shift. "Show me the top price for grain?"

"Yeah." He fished out his book and leaned closer to put an arm around her.

Two lots later, the grain came up. Rayna felt a bit more confident, having done this before. Still, there was something in the air, a feeling that made her want to win - and not just play it safe. Then again, that was her own personality, and she knew better. So, when the same merchant lifted his card to bid against her, Rayna decided to mix things up.

While there were still multiple people making offers, she let a few price increases pass her by. Shift gave her a confused look, but she had a feeling she was on the right track, so just went with it. Finally, when the only buyers were her merchant "friend" and one other, Rayna lazily lifted her card again. Immediately, the merchant placed his on the table. Two more increases later, and the other buyer shook his head, backing out. The iliri woman announced Rayna's number as the winner.

"And what does that leave us?" she asked.

"Just over a thousand krits," Shift said. "Why?"

"Because I just learned how to play this game."

Later, when her dinner was done, Rayna finally saw her merchant lift his card again. The next time, she lifted hers. They were bidding on a lot of the polymer knives, but that didn't matter. Her goal was to be noticed, and the man dared to look back. She smiled at him sweetly, but let her card dangle between her fingers. A few bids later, and the merchant looked to be winning. His only other bidder was taking longer and longer to convince himself to bid. Again, Rayna lifted her card. They were still within her budget, after all.

"Ray," Shift hissed. "We don't need knives."

"If that man wants them, then I have a feeling we might." She lifted her card again.

The other merchant kept going. Back and forth, they raised the price well above what a lot of blades would be worth - but still less than the dry goods Rayna had planned for. She didn't get angry and refused to look excited when her competition scowled. Then, finally, just thirty krits before she'd have to stop, the other man gave in. Rayna lifted her card again, and the lot was hers.

"Well," she told Shift, "that was fun. Would you pay for our goods and arrange warehousing for them, sweetie?"

He tossed her a look that said she had best start explaining. "Sure, dear."

"Knives always sell, Kayden. To do this job, you have to be a bit brave."

He tossed his napkin down as he shoved back his chair. She wasn't honestly sure if he was upset, but she didn't think so. It wasn't their money, and it didn't really matter what they bought. The goal was to get inside. Not surprisingly, Shift was barely away from the table before the merchant left his own chair, and yes, he was heading her way.

"Ceus Kelah," he introduced himself, offering a hand.

"Rayna Savis," she told him. "And it's a pleasure to meet one of the Merriton elite."

He chuckled warmly. "Heard of me, have you?"

"No, not at all," Rayna assured him. "I just have a knack for reading people, and your friends have done this a few times too many."

"And you haven't," he countered. "Tell me, what brings a beautiful woman like you into a career like this?"

She smiled and invited him to join her. "Money, Mr. Kelah. My husband and I would like more of it. I'm sure that's what brings everyone into merchanting, isn't it?"

"Husband," he repeated, completely ignoring her question as rhetorical. "Such a shame. Recently divorced myself, and thought I might have just met the woman of my dreams."

"Oh, I promise I am. It's just that someone got to me first."

That earned her a laugh. "You, Mrs. Savis, are going to do well in this field. Now tell me, what would it take to buy those knives from you?"

She didn't hesitate. "Two thousand krits. Cash."

"That's almost twice what you paid."

"And half of what I'll make after shipping them," she pointed out.

He turned, checking for her husband, then looked back. "I'm curious, where are you staying while you're in town? Because, clearly, you aren't from around here."

"Prin," she said before he could ask, "and we were going to get a room at the Ocean Front after dinner."

Mr. Kelah smiled like he'd just heard the best thing. "Let me host you instead. It'll give me a chance to talk you out of those weapons, and hopefully get a little more insight into the nation's next best merchant family. I have a feeling I'll want to stay on your good side."

"Mr. Kelah," she tried, but he stopped her.

"Ceus, please. I honestly hope to get to know you better. Both of you," he repeated as Shift returned.

"Excuse me?" Shift said.

So Rayna introduced her friend. "Ceus Kelah, the man who bought my dry goods."

"And who she stole those knives from." He offered Shift his hand. "Pleasure, Mr. Savis. I'm trying to talk your wife into letting me host you while you're in town."

"Kayden," Shift told him. "Now, what exactly would hosting us entail?"

"I see you're not the businessman of the family," Ceus said as he turned back to Rayna.

"The accountant," Shift told him. "She's the one with the charm, I'm the one with the budget."

"Ah." But Ceus hadn't pulled his eyes away from Rayna. "This is a tradition in our little town. I'd be happy to offer you a room in my own home, meals at my table, and answer any questions you have. Think of it as Merriton's way of making sure our industry continues forward seamlessly."

"And you get to network new merchants, hopefully expand your empire, and get the most favorable deals because of your relationship to us?" Shift countered. "Sweetheart, you do know he's only interested in you because you got such a good deal."

"Mhm," Rayna agreed. "And my newest friend hasn't even realized that I'm not done with him. I want those dry goods, Mr. Kelah. You want my knives. I'll take your offer, but it's because I think we still have business to discuss."

Ceus smiled. "You, young lady, are going to be dangerous competition."

"Yes, she is," Shift agreed.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Kolt and Zep hadn't fared as well at the auction, but they also hadn't planned for it. Mostly, Zep took notes of the prices, calculating them per unit, and he waved Kolt away from bidding a few times. In the end, they bought nothing. Zep mentally assured him that it didn't matter. They weren't here to buy someone else's scraps, after all.

Kolt was honestly shocked at how easily Zep fell into the role of a merchant. The man knew what he was talking about, even though he'd left his family while still a boy. That was almost two decades ago. But, while everyone else got up to pay for their new inventory, Zep just waved over one of the waitstaff.

"More wine, please?" he asked.

The young man's eyes flicked to his glass. "Yes, sir."

"What are you doing?" Kolt asked.

Zep gestured to his glass. "Our admittance paid for that, Enik, and I'm not about to let it go to waste."

"Everyone else is leaving."

"Mhm." Zep smiled. "And I am not everyone else. Do you really want to sell off someone else's overstock? I don't, and what you already have is enough to make both of us stupid rich." A crate of steel knives from Fort Landing, he added in his mind.

Kolt immediately knew where he was going. Sal's knives were only a thought away. Just one would prove they were serious, and it wouldn't take much to fetch it. The problem would be getting it back to her, and she'd need it in battle. Then again, Ryek had a pair, and he wouldn't be doing any assassinations. And Marnia had said there were crates upon crates of them in the ship, and more where Kolt had been stationed in Escea. The bigger question was which stash they'd ripped off.

No, the Terrans, Zep informed him, clearly following along. Merchants here would find it funny that you stole them and want to sell them back. You have twenty-four, because you're keeping one for yourself. It's a fortune, my friend, even if it can be moved easily.

And what now? Kolt asked.

"Drink," Zep told him. "Relax. The idiots will leave first, and then we'll find the people who can help us move your goods."

So Kolt ordered Brandy. It wasn't much better for him than whiskey, but it went down easier. It also made him stupid faster, so he paced himself. Slowly, people began leaving, but not all of them. Just like Zep had predicted, a group sitting beside them and a few others around the room lingered casually.

"Do you see your friend?" Zep finally asked.

Kolt turned, letting his eyes run over every man in the room as he breathed deeply. He was about to say no when he caught something at the table in the back, the same one Rayna and Shift had been at. There, taking his time with his dessert was the old man who'd so casually invited Kolt to spend an evening in his home. Garot Rees, Sal's former owner, and the man who'd just gotten even more wealthy on the profits he'd made tonight was doing the exact same thing as Zep. Clearly, it was a merchant thing.

"That's him," Kolt said.

"Good. Now just shut up and follow my lead?"

Zep tossed back the last sip of his wine and stood, making it clear that Kolt should follow. Then he walked directly toward the old man Kolt had pointed out, not even trying to hide where he was going. When the man looked up, Zep plastered on a surprisingly good false smile.

"Garot Rees?" he asked.

"The auction's over. I don't have any more good deals hidden in the back. I also don't care about how you intend to impress me, Mr..." He lifted a brow, clearly expecting a name.

Zep just smiled. "Zepyr."

Meticulously, Garot set down his utensils and gestured to the chairs across from him. "And now you have my complete attention. I'm assuming you're Karlon's boy?"

"Yes, sir. Valcor Zepyr. This is my friend and partner, Enik Kolton. You two have met before."

"Kolton..." Garot mumbled as if trying to place the name. "Afraid I don't recall a Mr. Kolton."

"Sergeant Kolton," Kolt corrected. "It was about six or seven years ago."

"Ah..." The old man smiled. "Direct trip to Fort Landing. Yes, I remember that. Doubled my profits on that load. And how exactly do you two know each other?"

"The military," Zep told him. "Joining up pissed off my father, but I made a few interesting friends. Mr. Rees, I came to ask if you are still in the shipping business. Enik here seems to remember that you owned your own company."

"Not as much as I used to. Why? The Teamsters run enough caravans that you could buy space with them."

"Not for this," Kolt said.

Zep tossed an annoyed look his way, but the emotions coming from him didn't match. Still, Kolt shut his mouth. Whatever plan Zep had, he was taking his time about getting there, and Kolt wanted to make sure that this man, of all the people in Merriton, wasn't allowed to slip through some crack.

"Our merchandise is sensitive," Zep said, dropping his voice. "It's small, compact, but heavy. Just one crate. The problem is that the best buyers are... Let's say east of here. I was hoping you might be the man to help us find a reliable shipper."

"Out of the kindness of my heart?" Garot asked. He shook his head. "Try harder."

Zep just leaned closer. "Ten percent."

"Of one crate? Not worth the hassle, paperwork, or the border checks."

"It would be for this. You forgot to ask the value, Mr. Rees." The smile Zep let slip was almost toxic. "It's insured for five million krits."

"The only thing worth that much is steel."

Zep nodded, but it was subtle enough that he could deny it later. "I think you can understand my dilemma now."

Slowly, Garot turned his attention to Kolt. "If I recall, you liked my house well enough last time. Would you be interested in continuing this conversation there?"

"I leave the business decisions to my partner, Mr. Rees."

"Oh, I think we can do away with the mistering. It's Garot to both of you."

"Enik," Kolt told him politely.

Zep offered his hand. "Valcor, and it's a pleasure to meet a man who made my father nervous."

"The same, young man. If you have a gram of your father's business sense, then I think you're the kind of person I want to know better. Now, where are you two staying?"

"The Ocean Front," Zep told him.

So Garot looked over at Kolt. "I can only assume that you don't remember where I live."

"Market Street," Kolt told him, "but I don't recall the house number."

"Seventeen. Give me an hour to gather the records we'll need, then come. I will make sure the staff know to greet you properly." He nodded at them both, then pushed back his chair.

Clearly, their meeting was at an end, but it seemed to have gone much better than Kolt had assumed. Even the hint of steel had been enough to get them an in. Granted, the old man wasn't nearly as friendly as Kolt remembered, but this time he wasn't trying to get something for free. It seemed Garot's kindness clearly was for sale, if you could call whoring out his slaves anything like kindness.

Stop that, Zep thought. We're in, but he doesn't trust us yet.

And how exactly do we make him do that?

We make him rich. Otherwise, we're just a resource, no different than Sal was. Zep stood and gestured for Kolt to do the same. And now my name is out there, so if this doesn't pan out, we still have a few more options - and I intend to make sure that old man knows it.

Which means working the room? Kolt asked.

Nothing that severe. Just introducing ourselves to a few people. Gesturing for Kolt to follow, Zep made his way to the last few people lingering in the dining hall.

The next half hour was excruciatingly boring and twice as pompous. Zep's name made him all but a celebrity, but his new friends hardly had any interest in Kolt. In other words, he followed his partner around the room, smiled kindly, and was completely ignored - just like every other iliri in the room. With each new person they met, Zep took their name, repeated it back, and mentioned that he would only be in town for the week. Twice, he let it slip that they would be meeting with Garot Rees that evening.

Each conversation was a seed, in more ways than one. These men would talk to each other. Garot would talk to them. All of them would be looking for some flaw in the story and trying to put all of the pieces together. Every person got a slightly different tidbit, but nothing was worth much on its own. Together, however, Zep painted the picture of stolen treasure secured while on assignment and a profit that was enough to convince both of them to find a new career. In other words, the exact kind of bait a merchant wouldn't be able to pass up, and it was all done with the skill of a natural.

When they were back in their hotel, heading to pack their rooms, Kolt had to know. "Hey, why'd you walk away from this life?"

Zep made a noncommittal noise to prove he'd heard but said nothing else until they were inside and the door was locked behind them. Then he dropped onto his bed with a sigh and gestured for Kolt to take a seat. What he didn't do was start gathering his things.

"Boys like me. That was how my father started most conversations," Zep finally said. "Boys like you don't play in the mud. Boys like you don't talk to the staff. Boys like you..."

"That sucks," Kolt agreed.

Zep lifted a hand. "Boys like you don't acknowledge the staff." He looked up. "The only problem was that the only people who talked to me were the staff. My amma was the one who listened and helped when I had a problem. The stable boy was always willing to play, even if he thought my games were stupid. Then there were the cleaning girls."

"Seduced a few of those, did ya?" Kolt teased.

Zep just sighed. "One. I flirted with her until she let me kiss her. It was my first kiss, and I was so happy that I told Amma Lei about it. She, however, made it very clear what would've happened to the girl if she hadn't kissed me." He let out another sigh. "I was convinced that she and I had something special, and there my amma was telling me that my attention could cost the girl either her job or her life. If she upset me, she'd be fired. If she was caught with me, she could be beaten. It didn't matter how I felt about her, she had to like me back, but not too much."

"Sorry, man," Kolt mumbled.

Zep shrugged. "Well, I immediately walked right back out of my room, found the girl, and made it clear that I was sorry. I promised that I would never put her in a situation like that again and that I hoped she could forgive me for being a stupid human." He chuckled once. "She kissed my cheek and thanked me. I think that was the day I realized just how much power we humans had, and how very wrong it was."

"Sal told me about your amma," Kolt said before Zep had to relive that painful story. "I know your dam killed her."

"And wouldn't let me get her help. You know Sal healed my mother? Fixed her liver back in Prin. That's why I left, Kolt. Not because of any one thing, but because of all of it. My mother was so jealous that she would kill a woman rather than become a good mother. And yet the people who were supposed to turn on me were the kind willing to risk her job to make a young boy feel special. It's just never made sense."

"But we do turn on people," Kolt told him. "They didn't lie, and it's happened countless times."

"Because we pushed you until you had no other choice." Zep paused. "Trust me, I've seen it. Kolt, the iliri are predators, but so are dogs. Both are loyal, both are beautiful, and both are faithful. Your people are just a whole hell of a lot smarter, so we use you even more - until you have nothing left to give, and then we try to punish you for not finding a miracle. Sure, some dogs go feral. So do some iliri. Here's the thing that no one ever wants to admit, though. There's always a reason, and even a feral dog would rather run than bite."

"So, you're calling me a dog?" Kolt teased.

"You wish. I'm saying that no matter what example you use, you can always find good and bad qualities. It's just that humans have been telling the iliri that they're beasts for long enough that even you have begun to believe it. My question is, what will it take to stop the cycle?"

Kolt pushed himself to his feet. "Sal," he told his friend.

"Nope. She might make it happen, but it's not just her. It's that she doesn't care what anyone expects. She follows her gut. She believes this is possible, even though everyone else says it's not."

Kolt felt like someone had just thrown him in a snowbank. "She's changing the pattern - is that what you're saying?"

"I sure hope so," Zep assured him. "I don't know, and I can't sense it, but she can. She can, and I'm pretty sure she doesn't really like it."

"Then why are we doing this?" Kolt asked. "If you all think some pattern is the be all and end all of our problems, why are we even here?"

Zep reached down for his bag. "Because walking away from this kind of wealth makes her realize that there might be something more valuable. Because getting rolled by her pack might make her believe that the pain is worth it. Because standing in her shadow could be the only thing that makes her believe in herself. We're the pattern, Kolt. We all revolve around her, but we're the ones leaving the marks on the world. Hers might be the biggest, but if you think Dom changing laws and Rragri helping humans hasn't started something that not even the Emperor can stop, then you're thinking about this the wrong way."

"Ayati," Kolt breathed. "When you drop a stone, it will fall. Water will be wet. Fire will be hot. Our lives will matter."

"Yeah, and it seems like everyone forgets about that last part. C'mon, bro. Let's go make some changes."

Kolt didn't move. Instead, he took a deep breath. "Zep?"

"Yeah, man?"

"One day, I hope I can be as iliri as you. I think you're what our people strive for."

The bag slipped from Zep's fingers, and he turned. In two steps he closed the distance between them and, without a single word, just wrapped his arms around Kolt's shoulders. The feelings were so intense, Kolt couldn't even name them, but they were all good. Shocked, surprised, but the kind of good that Kolt had spent his life hoping for.

"Thank you," Zep whispered. "Sometimes, I need to hear it too."

"Then I will say it often, Dernor. You have more than earned your title - and given me something to strive toward."

Chapter Twenty-Three

Garot Rees' home had been updated since Kolt had last been here. Not only were the gardens in the front bigger, but inside, he'd completely redecorated. Gone were the stiff furniture and stark colors. It had all been replaced with flowing fabrics and neutral tones. Still, there was more wealth on display than Kolt had ever seen anywhere else.

Zep shrugged it off without a second glance. Kolt felt him taking note of the exits and any potential weapons, but that was it. The custom designs and hand-carved old-wood chair rails didn't even register. The only reason Kolt didn't feel bad about gawking was that it fit his role. He was supposed to be the soldier turned merchant, so it would be weird if he wasn't impressed.

Garot, however, didn't care. He greeted them, had a glass of bourbon with them, discussed their private lives - or the ones Zep and Kolt had invented - and then excused himself to bed. The old man didn't even attempt to discuss business. Then again, he hadn't the last time, either. He'd picked Kolt out of a crowd, seduced him with the chance to enjoy true luxury, then used guilt to get his way the next morning. Back then, Kolt had been blindsided, but after serving in the elites for so long, he knew the trick well.

Giving gifts made people feel ingratiated. That gave the giver power to ask for more than they deserved. In this case, Garot was hoping that by saving them money and pampering them in his own home like family, they would feel beholden to repay his kindness or even go a step farther. The old man wanted to make sure he got the deal, and for much more than he deserved. Too bad for him, they weren't on the same page.

Then, their host pulled out the best trick of them all. His staff politely asked if the men were ready to be shown to their rooms. It was still early, but this would separate them while drowning them in the pampering that Merriton merchants thought of as normal. Most people would feel so far out of their depths that they'd make a mistake. The old man just didn't realize that Zep and Kolt didn't need to be in the same room to talk. So, moments after Kolt crawled into his bed, he wasn't shocked at all to hear Zep in his head.

Hey, do you remember which room you were in last time?

Other side of the house, Kolt told him. And the sheets were a saffron color, not blue.

Zep sent a wave of amusement. Mine are green, and real silk. Seriously, though, is this just how this man works?

Looks like. Kolt yawned. But I have to admit, the bed is really soft.

Yeah. I think that's the only thing I hate about being on the move. I wanna make sure I get a soft bed in Arhhawen.

What's Sal want? Kolt teased.

Soft, Zep assured him. With lots of pillows and plenty of blankets. She never uses them, but she loves it when the beds have them. It's pretty damned cute.

Kolt could only imagine. Hey, you tell her about the sale yet?

Nope. I will in the morning. Jase asked if we were still trying to think, so expect to get some secondhand sex in a bit. He said something about taking her to relax in a hot bath, and both of those little shits can fit in one tub.

Do not envy whoever has to clean up the water they splash, Kolt thought as the first rush from Sal hit him. I'm about to be a mess, aren't I?

I recommend finding a towel, because yeah, you miss half the fun of it, but still get the good stuff. Now shut up.

And with that, Zep broke the link. Sal's feelings, however, took over. Kolt could only imagine how much more intense it would be if he could feel Jase, too. Then again, from the next room over, he could almost get something, like a whisper of someone else in their link. It had to be the echo he'd been warned about, but if he listened close enough, he could still hear it. Needless to say, Kolt listened.

Thankfully, he didn't need a towel. The cessivi link was still new to him, but being included wasn't crass or kinky. Instead, it was beautiful. The love between Jase and Sal was almost miraculous, and perfect in so many ways. Being carried along with their emotions was sensual, not sexual. It made him respect the Ahnor even more. And when he felt them fall asleep in each other's arms, he decided to join them.

The house was still when Zep's voice burst into his mind. Don't hurt her!

What? Kolt asked, immediately awake and reaching for Sal's mind - who was reaching back.

Zep's heart was racing, making Kolt's do the same. For a long moment, the Dernor was silent. Then, I think that was a dream, he admitted. Sorry, baby.

You scared me, Sal told them all. You sure you're ok?

Fine, Zep promised.

Kolt? she asked.

As confused as you. Hazard of dreaming, babe. Jase, kiss her back to sleep for me?

Yeh, Jase agreed groggily. Watch my brother's back, Taunor.

Yes, sir.

Kolt thought that was all, so snuggled back into his pillows, willing both his and Zep's heart to slow. He knew that in the other room, Zep was replaying the dream over in his mind, but he didn't say anything. He just relaxed. Zep would follow, whether he liked it or not. So would Sal and Jase, and Kolt was good at this. He knew how to force calm.

He'd just closed his eyes when something creaked. Kolt didn't move, but he did take a long breath, just not one heavy enough to be noticed. The scent of something new was in the air. A second breath made it clearer: perfume. Before he could take a third, someone crawled onto his bed.

"Stop," he said as he opened his eyes.

The girl froze, her gaze on his in the darkness. She had no way to know he could see her, and she was probably trying to judge his reaction. Kolt just sighed and sat up, scooting against the headboard before gesturing for the girl to take the place beside him.

"What's your name?" he asked her as his mind reached out for Zep. So, it seems Garot is consistent. I have a cute little slave in my room.

What? Zep asked. I don't. Why do you get the girl?

Just shut up and come here.

The girl tried to continue her seduction as she slid into the spot beside him. "I'm Aeley," she purred. "What should I call you, master?"

Her hand slid across his waist, but Kolt caught it, halting her caress. "Taunor. Do you know that word?"

She shook her head. "Is that your name?"

"No, it's my title. My name is Kolt. How old are you?"

She pressed the length of her body along his and slid her leg up his thigh. "Old enough."

"Do you even know?" His other hand pressed on her leg, stopping it. "I'm not going to tell your master, kid, but you're a bit young for me."

Big blue eyes looked up at him. "I'm old enough that it's ok. No one needs to know, but you deserve this, master."

"Not your master," he insisted. Zep? I need more hands to stop her. Come help me, bro.

Pants!

"Aeley. Stop." Kolt pushed her leg off. "If you try it again, I will tell your master that you refused to listen to me. Just stop and talk to me for a moment. That's the type of entertainment I need right now."

She nodded quickly. "I can listen."

"I know. Now, my brother is coming, because he wants to meet you, too." Her eyes widened, and the girl tensed, so Kolt tried again. "Just to talk. If you want to make us very happy, then we'd love some mead and three glasses, and to spend a few minutes talking to an amazing girl like yourself."

Zep opened the door on the last word and kicked the table just inside. A muffled grunt came out. The girl flinched, but Kolt chuckled, waving for her to relax.

"Help me out, bro?" Zep asked.

"Just stay there. Aeley is going to light a lamp, because she can see in the dark. Then she's going to get us a very nice bottle of mead and three glasses, and come talk with us, right Aeley?"

"Yes, master," she whispered, hurrying off the bed.

In seconds, she'd lit the lamp, turned the wick down low, and placed three glasses on the small table in the corner. Zep lifted a brow at Kolt, but he shook his head. He'd done this before, and he was pretty sure that this girl would be just as skittish as the last. Finally, when Aeley thought she'd made them comfortable enough, she promised she'd be back and hurried out into the hall.

"Going to get mead," Kolt told him as he pulled on his own pants. "Seems Garot is looking for an advantage."

"I didn't get a girl," Zep grumbled.

"And I plan to ask her why not." Kolt shuffled over to the table and dropped into the closest chair. "Sit, be calm, and treat her like a wild horse. Remember, she only gets fed if we're happy. She also is desperate, so she won't give up. Sal was willing to use her tricks to impress me."

"So don't set her off," Zep agreed. "Got it. That's why you wanted backup?"

"Iliri bitch, bro. Wasn't sure I could hold her off on my own." Kolt shrugged but paused when the door opened again.

Aeley hurried in with a crystal bottle. When she got to the table, she knelt, offering it up like a sacrifice. Kolt took it, then crooked a finger, begging her to stand. When she did, he pointed at the third chair. The one in the very corner. Aeley swallowed nervously but did exactly as she was told.

Neither man made a comment about her sheer dress. They didn't try to grope her with either their hands or eyes. Instead, Kolt just poured out three drinks, and Zep slid one before her.

"Sip it," he warned. "I'm not sure if you've had this before, and it might be stronger than you expect, but it will make you feel a little calmer."

The girl took a tiny drink, swallowed, then smiled. "This is good!"

"Very," Kolt agreed. "Aeley, how old are you?"

Her big eyes shifted between them. "Around nineteen."

"Fuck," Zep breathed, but Kolt gestured for him to be silent.

"How long have you worked here?"

She lifted the glass again, holding it before her while she thought. "Six years, I think." The words were barely out before she took a drink.

"Thirteen?" Zep asked.

"Yeah," Kolt told him. "That would be around the time our host lost his last girl, and they tend to be started young." Then he asked Aeley one more question. "Do you know what happened to the girl who was here before you?"

She set down her glass and pulled her hands into her lap. "She was unpleasant. It's a side effect in the pure ones, so he sent her to the war. She's dead by now, and if I want to make sure that doesn't happen to me, then I will please the guests."

"And him," Kolt added.

"I always please the master," Aeley mumbled.

Zep sucked in a deep breath. "Hey," he told her, reaching over to touch her hand. "Did you eat today?"

"Beans. I had the paste, but if you were both happy tomorrow..."

"Both?" Kolt encouraged.

Aeley sucked in a breath, realizing what she'd said. "One, then the other. That was my duty. Your room was first, then I go to the next."

"And now," Zep assured her, "you've had us both. We're thrilled to have you here and to talk. It makes me feel special without feeling like I'm betraying my wife, so this is perfect."

"It doesn't count if it's iliri," she told him.

Zep just smiled. "Does when my wife is iliri. More when she's the woman your master said died. My brother here showed her how to get out. I made sure no human would ever touch her again, so she wouldn't need to feel the repulsion of their skin."

Aeley finally reached out for her glass. "You don't feel like that. Either of you."

"It's because we're iliri too," Kolt told her. "It's just that no one else has figured it out, so please don't tell. If you can keep my secret, then I will be sure you master knows exactly how amazing you were."

This time, Aeley took a long drink. When she set the glass back down, she sighed out her fear. "I believe you."

"Because we don't smell like lies. Tomorrow, I will make sure to have meat and cheese in here for you. Just wake me like a friend, and I will share, ok?"

"And you don't want sex?"

Both men shook their heads. "No," Zep promised. "Our wife wouldn't be happy with that. So we will pay you not to tell."

"I'm very good at keeping secrets," she told them. "I try to keep them all."

Kolt leaned back and laced his hands behind his head. "Somehow, I'm not surprised. Tell me, child, do you know anything about the war?"

"No, but I know who does."

"And how hard would it be for me to talk to that person? Does he or she work here?"

Aeley smiled. "No, that would be Delryn, but his cousin works here. They shop together. I can have him talk to you?"

"Perfect," Kolt told her. "Now lean closer. I want to smell you under that perfume."

"Why?"

He smiled. "Because I have a feeling you're a lot more iliri than we've seen in a while. I'm just going to smell, not touch."

Aeley leaned toward him, and Kolt inhaled, feeling Zep riding along his senses. He inhaled a second time, then leaned back. Her perfume was strong but floral, and just like he suspected, there wasn't much sweetness to her at all.

"Well?" Zep asked. "I'm getting nothing."

"As pure as Jase," Kolt agreed. "I'm just curious where he found her."

"I was born and raised at the Lamarck Labs. As a child, they trained me to clean places adults couldn't reach. Then I was sold to Mrs. Stronak, but when her husband passed, she needed the money, and the master was looking."

"You know their names?" Kolt asked.

Aeley smiled. "I know Mr. Rees' name, too. House girls aren't supposed to, but I've learned that if I hear good gossip, the kitchen staff will slip me meat in exchange for it, especially if it helps them avoid getting hit."

"I fucking hate this town," Zep grumbled.

Kolt shrugged. "Me too, but I think we've just found our in. Aeley, sweetheart? If I trade you for meat, do you think you can find out if anyone is selling to the east, over the border, or to Terric or Terrans? Any of that, or all, and I'll make sure you have jerky that you can hide away."

She nodded. "Yes, but if you tell the master, I'll tell him you're iliri, too."

"Which is why I told you that. Don't worry, we're on the same side." Kolt looked over at Zep. "And you get to share your bed tonight so she doesn't get in trouble. I'll share with her tomorrow."

Those words brought a big smile to the girl's face. And that made both Zep and Kolt want to pummel the man whose home they were in.

Chapter Twenty-Four

The next morning, Jase had to wake Sal. Usually, it was the other way around, but the emotions Zep and Kolt had battered her with kept her up. She wasn't sure what they were doing, but they promised it wasn't dangerous, just not what they'd expected, and it had given them a lead. That helped. A few more hours of sleep would've helped more, though.

Still, the war wouldn't wait. The chatter in her head said that Dark Heart had arrived around dawn. The first shipment from Merriton had also passed through. A pair of grauori shifters were following it, hoping to be led right to the Terrans' main force. Once they knew where that was, things would start happening. Now it was time to cut off the supply line and start causing a little upheaval.

It was mid-morning when Sal made her way into the strategy pavilion, only to find it crowded. Dom had gotten there first, Rhyx and Raast were focused on something in the corner, and Jarl was busy rifling through the stack of local maps. Her Ahnor had insisted on walking with her, even though he was expected on the other side of camp, but it was clear she'd be well looked after with this many people around. Thankfully, Razor met them at the door, nodding acknowledgment to Jase before he guided her to the map table. Leaning over it was a middle-aged man with chemically-bleached blonde hair and burnished olive skin. The charcoal and chocolate pattern of his uniform marked him as an elite. Sal remembered being told Dark Heart had changed their colors.

"Kaisae," Razor said, gesturing to the man. "This is Major Perin Osek, and his first officer Captain Jad Ivant. Gentlemen, the Kaisae Salryc Luxx."

Perin, she'd never met before, although Risk had been assigned to his unit when the Black Blades had been disbanded in Myrosica, just before they defected to Anglia. Jad Ivant, however, had almost been a Black Blade, even though he was mostly human. Human enough that he had no skill, but still iliri enough to know more than he should. In the trial where both Geo and Ghost had been accepted, Jad had been the next closest contender, even though the trials had ended early. When their eyes met, Jad smiled and lowered his gaze to her jaw.

"Call me Sal," she told them, dipping her head to the Major. "We're glad to have Dark Heart with us." Then she looked to the Captain. "Glad to see your skills are finally being appreciated, Jad."

"Thank you, Kaisae," Jad told her. "Laetus, sir. My wife made it clear that I had to say it."

She tossed him a smile. "So you married her, huh?"

"Wasn't dumb enough to say no when she asked, sir."

Major Osek chuckled. "Captain Ivant also had her status changed to human, which got her two promotions in quick succession." Then he finally looked up, meeting Sal's eyes. "And I'm sorry to hear about Blaec Doll. I don't know what his rank was, but he was a good man, Sal."

"Kaisor," she said softly. "He'd been given the male version of Kaisae, making him equivalent to Ran Sturmgren in the Anglian military. He will be remembered." Across the room, the King and others repeated those words reverently. "And," she added, "I know you've suffered just as bad."

"Lost most of my unit," he agreed. "Got caught between Terric and the mountains. Those bastards picked us off one by one. That's how Jad here got promoted to First Officer."

"He'll do you proud," Sal assured him. "He was on the shortlist for the Blades, even being human."

Jad chuckled wryly. "I always wondered, Kaisae. Thanks. Perin and I have the unit back to full now, and I think our new recruits are up to it." He dropped his voice. "And most aren't exactly human."

She quickly glanced to Perin, but he shrugged. "Figured if Risk was the Blades' weakest fighter and put my men to shame, then I needed to start thinking different. Dark Heart only judges on talent now, sir. Not species."

Razor reached up to rub Sal's shoulder. "Sounds like things are already changing, Sal."

"Thankfully," she agreed, then tilted her head to the map. "So what do we have, gentlemen?"

Perin pointed to the swath of open ground Sal knew would be the main avenue for transport. "This is a trap. It's flat, it's open, and there's not a quick getaway. From the orders Ran sent me, our goal is to skirmish and harry, correct?"

"Yes," Sal agreed. "We want to inflate our numbers and encourage them to bring in more soldiers. I'm hoping that between you and the three units I brought with us, we can convince them there are a lot more men here. Enough that they need to shift their line south to block us."

Perin and Jad exchanged a look. Jad tilted his head before dropping his eyes back to the map. Chewing at his lip, he scoured the topography. Perin leaned down on his elbows tracing a path, most likely the one they'd taken to get here. Sal waited, knowing they were working something out. That's when Arctic joined them.

"Caravan's in Escea," he whispered. "The merchant who sold it is officially a traitor."

"Ran knows?" she asked.

He nodded. "And said he'll relay to Major Kesh Kumla of Lightning Brigade. We have official authorization for any action our Conglomerate friends take."

Jad glanced up. "But not Anglia?"

"Diplomatic immunity," Arctic assured him. "We were already covered. Just wanted to make sure the men assisting us aren't caught in the middle. Sal, I'm off to get a report from the 97th and put them to bed. They're all finally back in."

"Keep me updated," she agreed.

"So..." Perin said when Arctic was gone. "These units you want us to work with. How many of them are mounted?"

"We have the 43rd, a section of the 97th Pikemen, and the Vanguard."

Jad sighed, but Perin was nodding. "Plus the Blades and some Anglians?"

"Part of the Blades, yes. I sent my greens to help farther north. Makes it easier to get orders through. Shields are being held in case we need extraction, and their unit is split between here and our fallback point. I have grauori, though, and can get more."

Perin waved that off. "My concern is the riders, sir. We can use the 43rd. They're known to be damned good on horseback. The others? I'm not so sure."

Sal chewed at her lip. "I can give you a few days to work them up."

"No," Jad interrupted. "Why don't we just swap uniforms? Sure, it'll mean more work for us, sirs, but I think we can do this. Mix colors, set us in groups, and use a little hit and run?"

"Nice," Perin agreed.

Sal just dropped her head to the desk with an audible thump. "Why didn't I think of that?"

Jad chuckled. "Biggest problem will be getting blacks big enough for humans."

"Kolt and Zep left their gear with us," she said. "I can probably get some whites from the Verdant Shields, too. Pretty sure a couple will be coming up today."

"Then I need to talk to Captain Nashwa," Perin decided. "Kaisae, if you can keep lookouts on the gates and that pass, it'll help. I can get my men in the saddle in fifteen minutes, and ready for skirmishing in half an hour. I just want them to get some sleep, too. Otherwise someone's going to make a mistake."

"I'll have Nya send out eyes," she assured him. "And the 97th are keeping watch at night."

"Get me sizes," Razor offered. "I'll make sure we get everyone outfitted to make this work. Sal, what are you doing with the Vanguard, then?"

"I'll have some Shields drill them until it's time for the main push. Not the best training, but they'll still need it. If they meet expectations, they can help the 97th."

"Hax?" Jad called over her shoulder. "Get a list of our basic formations and pass them to the 43rd's officers?"

From beside the door, the man answered. "Yes, sir." His voice was deep, but had an accent she was very familiar with.

Sal turned - and froze. Standing in the half-open tent flap, the sun illuminated the man's white skin and shined through the thin pena of his ears. Ears that were set on the top of his head and locked right on her. Their eyes met, his as white as hers, and oh so familiar. For a moment, Sal forgot to breathe, and it wasn't just because she was standing before another purebred iliri.

He wasn't tall, but her kind rarely was. Still, he had the broad shoulders and flat waist that she liked so much. His strange ears, a match to hers, didn't make him look feminine. Instead, they made him look powerful, accentuating the strength of his jaw. In other words, he was handsome, and not just because he was iliri, but in spite of it. He was the kind of man who demanded her attention.

And she knew him. Not that they'd ever met, but she'd seen him over and over during her first few years in the military, back when she was confined to a desk. Every day, she'd taken the long way to buy lunch just to see the iliri clerk, to remind herself that she wasn't alone in the world. She'd never learned his name, never gotten the chance to actually speak to him, but it had become a habit to pause outside his office and watch him take notes and file papers. Sometimes, he'd even look up, and their eyes would meet. Most times.

Just like they were now.

"Ayati," Sal breathed as she made her way toward him.

Behind her, she heard Perin say something, but Razor's palm across his chest stopped the Major from following. Jad just chuckled. Sal didn't care about any of it. The chances of ever seeing this man again, let alone alive, were almost impossible. Yet it had still happened, just like all the other coincidences in her life. She could almost accept that, but there was one single thing she had to know: the name of the clerk she'd watched for so long. The one who was just like her. When she finally stopped before him, the iliri smiled like he'd just won a competition.

"Salryc Luxx," she said softly.

"Much better than the one I imagined," he told her. "Haxyl Wyvr, Corporal, and newly with Dark Heart. I'd wondered if it was you."

"It?" she asked.

His eyes flicked up. "The Kaisae. The bitch that made it into the Blades. All of it. I've spent a long time wondering if the girl who caught my eyes so often was dead or famous."

"Is the answer the one you wanted?"

He leaned a little closer and took a deep breath. "You smell like the fields behind the training grounds in early summer." Then he took another step toward her, closing the gap between them. "And hope. It's a very nice combination."

"I heard there are more of us."

He shook his head. "One was killed shortly after you went to Anglia. Another was lost at the end of summer, when Terric turned his attention on us. The last vanished from his unit without a trace."

"So it's just us three?" she asked.

"Three?"

"Me, you, and Reko."

The iliri officer smiled. "So Reko's still alive. Glad to hear it, because he's the one that vanished. Where is that bastard?"

"Viraenova, sleeping with the Kaeen's daughter."

"And somehow, I'm not surprised at all. You know, you should wear the crown, Kaisae. I'm sure it would look perfect on you, and I heard all about how regal it made you look in Myrosica."

"It's just Sal, Haxyl. Everyone calls me Sal."

He leaned a little closer. "Hax. My good friend Jad says it's easier to shout. Damn, you've gotten even more beautiful."

Sal's head tilted up as she sucked in a breath. "What?"

His smile flashed the edges of his sharp teeth, but his eyes flicked over her shoulder. "My commanding officers should probably be the ones getting your attention, Sal. Not me."

Razor raised his voice. "And the world can wait for a Kaisae's privilege. I'll handle this, Sal. Just promise me you're armed?"

Which meant he was politely kicking her out. "Always. We'll be just outside."

"Take your time," Razor assured her. "This is all just theory until Terric moves. It's fine, Sal."

Something about the way he said that made her feel better. He didn't mean it was ok for her to shirk her duties. His tone made it clear that he meant she shouldn't feel bad for wanting to fill in all the holes of her past. This man, the one she'd only known of as her clerk, had been significant to her, and she had many questions. Tilting her head to the flap, Sal invited Hax to join her.

He did without hesitation. "Your mate?" he asked.

"Razor?" Sal shook her head, but it was with a smile. "My brother, but he's the one that makes sure I never forget that my head needs to be on my shoulders."

"But you do have at least one mate, right?"

"Three." She guided him toward a split log bench beside the fire, then gestured for him to join her. "All three are cessivi."

"Gonna have to translate that one," he admitted as he claimed his space and turned to face her. Their knees touched, and he didn't move away.

Sal noticed the intentional contact. She also wasn't sure if she minded. The scent on him made it clear he wasn't just being polite or curious. This man was interested in her, but she was used to that. It came with being the last of her kind. It seemed that humans weren't the only ones attracted to exotic things, and she knew she was the most exotic of them all.

"Cessivi is a bond so strong that our hearts beat in time. It's what humans wish marriage was, and is irreversible."

"And yet you have three men willing to do this. What I'm hearing is that four might even be better." He turned, lifting his leg so he sat astride the bench, facing her. "Now tell me why you always stopped outside my office, Sal, because I'm very curious to hear how this played out from your perspective."

Years of training told her to be demure. The proximity to Merriton made her want to fall back into being subservient, but somewhere deep in her heart, she could feel something else, and that reminded her to always be proud. Lifting her chin, Sal didn't shy away from Hax's mesmerizing eyes.

"I took a different route to the food carts because I was tired of being assaulted. I couldn't even tell you why, but at some point, I glanced over. Maybe it was to check my appearance in the reflection, or maybe I heard something. I can't remember. What I do know is that through the thin curtains I saw white, and it was enough to make me pause. A moment later you turned. That's when I was sure." She gestured to his ears. "No one else has a silhouette like that, and it meant I was no longer alone."

"And the reason you kept coming back?" he pressed.

She chuckled. "Because I'd finally realized that somewhere in the world was another beast who might be as desperate as I was."

"Ouch," he groaned, playfully clutching at his chest. "That was not the admission of some undying crush I was hoping for."

His antics made her giggle. "And you? Why did you always look?"

Hax lowered his hands. "Because I saw this woman one day, and from that point on, I knew exactly what perfection was supposed to be. I had to feed my undying crush."

Chapter Twenty-Five

Hax's admission caught her off guard, but it also felt nice. Somehow, knowing that even back then she'd been good enough was a feeling that was hard to rationalize. It softened so many of the hard memories she'd lived through. But the truth was, she hadn't known this man. They weren't old friends, hadn't ever talked, and she'd only just learned his name. In other words, they might be the same species, but that was really the only bond they shared.

So they tried to build one. He offered explanations for his time in Fort Landing, and she countered with her own. It wasn't anything important, just locations they'd frequented, meals they'd enjoyed, and laughing about working for humans who were convinced they were stupid beasts. Somewhere in the middle of that, a hand slid across her shoulder, and a surge of jealousy clenched her guts.

"Jase," she acknowledged, "let me introduce you to Hax, from Dark Heart."

"Old friend?" he asked.

She shook her head. "One I almost made. Only ever saw him through a window, but he's the only other iliri I knew about, since I had no idea how well the rest of you blend in."

Hax lifted a brow and looked up at the Ahnor. "Surely, you understand? Guy like you probably got all the scrubber jokes."

"I did na," he almost growled. "I was hard labor until I was called in ta be a Blade, and then I became Ahnor."

Hax murmured and shook his head. "Nope, that's another of those words I never learned."

"My first mate," Sal told him, looking up at Jase lovingly. "And my better half. You've probably heard him called Cyno?"

"Ah, the assassin. Yes, sir, I have heard of you. Congratulations on catching the Kaisae."

"She caught me," he corrected. "And ya have grown up with humans." Then he leaned closer to Sal's ear. "Kolt said he may need ta borrow a knife. Think Ryek would be willin' ta part with one of his fer a bit?"

"If not, I can use ceramic. We'll make it happen."

Jase pulled her hair back and nipped at the side of her neck. "Ya need those. Ya fight best with the steel. I think ya should keep 'em."

Without shame, Sal leaned into his teeth. "Unless they'll help the mission. Believe it or not, killer, I can fight with ceramic."

"I know, but ya do na like it as much." He kissed the base of her ear. "Where's Razor?"

"With Dark Heart."

"Then ya should be with him." He gave Hax a murderous look, then offered Sal a hand. "We do have a war ta plan, kitten."

Hax scoffed. "You sound like everything will fall apart if she takes a break. So you know, our offensive is on hold until Terric makes their move. Relax, Cyno. It was just a little reminiscing between two freaks, nothing more."

"Ya do na have a clue what she is," Jase almost snarled. "Ya think she is some pet ta entertain ya, and ya've never stopped ta think that maybe she is so much more. Sal is beautiful, yeh. She makes yer instincts wake up as if from a coma, but she is not yers."

"Jase!" Sal hissed.

He blinked his dark blue eyes back to hers. "He does na respect ya, and I refuse ta ignore it."

"Oh, and Kolt does?"

"Yes." Jase didn't look away. "He pretends he does na, but he always has. This man? He may be pure, but he does na yet know what it means ta be iliri."

"Then show him," she demanded. "Stop being a jealous prick because he's more pure than you, and help him learn, the same way you helped me."

Jase pulled in a deep breath. "Do ya really think he can learn?"

"Look," Hax said, pushing himself off the bench. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to start a fight, or whatever this is. I just recognized her and thought I could finally get some answers, and maybe give a few back."

Sal ignored him. "I could learn. Jase, you know we all came from the same experiment! They made us, and we already know they made all iliri, so -"

"What?" Hax demanded. "Who? Lamarck Corps. didn't make all iliri."

Jase and Sal both turned to him in shock. "Humans," she finally said. "Long ago, they combined human and grauori genes to make the perfect soldiers and servants. Some came out very docile, and those were the house slaves. Others were vicious, and they were used as protection. Guard dogs, Hax. And to make sure the wild ones never went feral, they added one more thing. They made Kaisaes, a dominant female who pulls so strongly at you through a blend of mental loyalty and pheromones that it works like a leash. Control the Kaisae and control the pack."

"Then who's controlling you?"

Sal smiled. "No one, now. For the first time in history, when my leash was put in a human's hand, that human gave it back to me. That's why we're winning."

"Anglia," he breathed, understanding. Then he looked at Jase. "I really don't know these things, Cyno. I want to, but I've never even heard the rumors until she arrived. Guys like me get watched too closely to get any ideas. Now? They say she can kill men with a touch, heal wounds that should be fatal, and that anyone around her will fall in love."

"I'm not so good at the healing," Sal admitted. "That's mostly others doing it."

Jase crossed his arms over his chest. "Ya notice she did na deny the rest."

"Trust me," Hax assured him, "I did. Makes me glad I didn't offer my hand."

"Na ta her, but I do na have that problem." Jase offered his palm.

Hax took it, a moment of surprise crossing his features at the calm feel of iliri skin. "So it's a race thing?"

"Species," Sal corrected. "Grauori, humans, and iliri are all primates, but humans are apes. Grauori are not. Us? We're not quite a hybrid. It's more like we're a whole new creation."

"That makes so much sense." He stepped back and gestured for Sal to return to the pavilion. "And I'm sorry if I did distract you. I was just excited to know that you're still alive and doing very, very well."

He bends the truth, Jase thought, but his hand on her back guided her forward. He is not lying, but it's not the full story, either. He wanted ta be noticed, and he wanted ya ta be impressed.

Then he's got a lot of work, she promised, because he's got nothing on you.

Jase's hand slid sideways to hook on her waist. Thank ya fer understanding, kitten. I try na ta be jealous, but he does na sit right with me, and I can na explain why.

He's just ignorant, she told him. Same as Reko, and you didn't like him either.

True, I did na, but that was because I wanted ya ta fall fer Zep. He tossed a smile at her. I know ever' one thinks ya need ta choose a pure man and rebuild our people with yer own children, but I think ya need ta choose the right ones. The ones that make ya happy. If Hax can learn, then I can forgive. So I will try, but do na let what others think make yer decisions, Sal.

Never again, she promised as she stepped inside.

"Ahnor," Razor greeted them almost immediately. "Please tell me you didn't just take out part of Dark Heart's effectiveness."

Which was when Hax stepped through the flap. "He didn't kill me if that's what you mean. Just catching up with an old friend."

"No," Razor said flatly. "That is not at all what you were doing, and she's not dumb enough to believe it. I may be tame, Corporal, but I'm not human."

Jad stepped forward. "And my pack member still deserves your respect, Razor. Until you claim a title, you are her brother, nothing more. Just like I'm his."

Razor looked back lazily. "Yeah, I outrank you, but it was a good try."

"I don't even know your rank," Jad admitted.

"Black Blade," Razor told him. "Of the Kaisae's pack."

"Which is the equivalent of whatever they want it to be," Dom called as he made his way over. "Usually, royalty. Sal, are you starting fights again?"

"The boys are posturing," she explained. "It makes them feel better."

"Yeah, well it'd make me feel better if they didn't piss off our friends before we get this shit done." He looked over at Jase. "And I know exactly how little my opinions matter. Just wanted to toss that out there for you to consider."

Jase ducked his head and chuckled. "And ya are right. I came back 'cause Nya said she would have information about the terrain after lunch."

"So she's almost done?" Jarl asked.

Jase sent him a warning look. "Na done, just needs ta compare what she ran ta our maps."

"Yeah," Jarl agreed. "They aren't used to using them. No incidents, though?"

Dom waved him down. "Nothing but sightings, Jarl. Everything's fine."

Jad caught Sal's eyes and jerked his chin to the boy. "Who's that?" he asked.

"Prince of Anglia. Colonel Ilija's son and Dom's sister's kid." She gestured to the map. "And it sounds like we're going to need markers, Jarl."

She didn't raise her voice, but he heard her regardless. "How many colors, Kaisae?"

"Just find them all." She was smiling. "Because I think half the fun is going to be deciding how to play this. Tell me, gentlemen, while I stepped out, did you all get anything accomplished?"

"Plenty," Perin assured her. "I've got thirty-five mounted to make use of, and five uniform colors. That means seven to a team if we can work it. And so I get seven different lines of attack. Let me show you."

As he pointed, Sal began to see the way things would play out. With carefully choreographed retreats and feints, it would be easy to look like they had twice the numbers, maybe more. Even better, she could be sure that the soldiers engaging the enemy had the skills necessary to come out alive. Sadly, she couldn't say that for the Vanguard or the 97th Pikemen yet. That didn't make them useless; it just meant their skills would be used in other areas.

And Dark Heart could do this - they only needed one thing. "Major," Sal said. "Arctic, Ghost, Razor, and Risk are all at your disposal. Use them as you need, and they will follow your orders, but they will also keep me in the loop."

He nodded. "I don't have any problems with that." Then he looked over at Hax. "And I still need you to get those formations to the 43rd, Corporal. You've had your happy reunion and almost offended our allies, so tread lightly, soldier."

Hax snapped a proper Conglomerate salute. "Yes, sir."

Perin just chuckled as his soldier made his way out. "Razor said you two have some history?"

"Almost history," Sal corrected. "It's hard for people to understand what it's like to be unique in the world. For almost twenty years, I thought no one else would understand, and then I saw him. We never talked, never met, but we both served in Fort Landing."

"It mattered," Razor said softly. "And never feel bad for that, Sal. You're allowed to need things, too."

She looked up at him with a smile, and for the first time in many, many months, he didn't drop his eyes. She smiled into the stormy color. "Thanks for having my back, Razor."

"That's why I'm here, Kaisae. That's why I've always been here. Now tell me what comes next?"

"Next," she decided without looking away, "we have to make this work."

"And that's my job." He turned his eyes to the map. "I figure we can get the foot-bound units making scarecrows and place them far enough out to show silhouettes. Run some horses through there after the retreat and leave trails - since you've already proven that some Terrans are trained to track. A few scattered campfires and hastily cleaned up resting sites? It'll be work, Sal, but the Vanguard and 97th can do it."

She nodded. "Then get what you need. Just make sure it's all delayed until our infiltrators know which merchants are the traitors. Otherwise, this is all going to happen again. We have to make sure we're a step ahead, but we can't do a fucking thing until Terric moves. I hate this."

"We all do," Jase agreed. "And ya get in a mood ever' time ya have ta wait. Razor? Are Geo and Tyr in place?"

"They are," Razor assured him. "That gives us four teams inside Merriton."

"And," Dom added, "Rayna already got a host. Seems my Consort is a lot better at commerce than she thought."

Jase nodded. "Zep and Kolt are with one of the most elite merchants. The one who hosted last night's event. But they have changed tactics and are now sellin' ta him instead of buying."

"Steel," Sal explained. "And I assume the story is they need to get it over the mountains to sell it?"

"Stole it from Terric," Jase explained, "and will sell it back ta them. Yeh. Zep thinks that is the most merchantly thing they can do."

Sal just sighed. "Perin? What's the CFC's policy on this if we can't get definitive proof of anyone breaking the law?"

The commanding officer of Dark Heart shrugged. "Records will be searched, patrols will be increased, but otherwise, nothing. Can't put a man in jail without proof, Kaisae."

"And we can't just kill them all without crippling this country. We can't force them all to touch a reader without exposing ourselves. Fuck," she growled, turning away from the table. "And letting them go is not an option. Not here. These bastards get away with too much."

Chapter Twenty-Six

While the men tried to think of ways to find the proof Sal would need, she decided to ask Zep and Kolt. Jase would've said something if they had anything she could use, but she felt like she needed to be doing something. Anything. This waiting wasn't as easy as she'd thought. Any second, the whole plan could come crashing down on top of them.

When she reached out, Sal included both of them in the conversation. Hey, guys?

Hey, demon, Zep answered.

Kolt was only a bit slower. Hey, babe.

How close are we to verification that these merchants know they're selling to Terric?

Close, Kolt assured her. Met a little slave girl who promised to introduce me to another slave later today, but we have to work with their schedule.

Love the way he says that, Zep teased. He got jumped in bed, again.

Sal paused, her eyes staring at nothing. And how'd that go? she carefully asked.

She spent the night with Zep, Kolt told her. Well, after I gave her a glass of mead, asked her a ton of questions, and promised her that the only entertainment we were interested in was conversation. Told her the physical kind would make me angry enough to tell her master.

He was amazing, Zep said. Just talked this scared girl down, made her feel comfortable, and treated her like he was her dava. I just have one question. Why'd you get the chick? I mean, do I look like I can't be a hero or something?

Fuck off, Kolt snapped. Seriously, you're being a dick right now.

I, Zep insisted, am diffusing Sal's jealousy with humor. See, that crushing feeling in your chest? Yeah, that's her worrying that this slave took something that had always been hers.

Sal? Kolt asked.

It's fine, she promised.

I didn't tell her stories, Kolt assured her. I didn't hold her. I most definitely had no interest at all in wrapping my arms around her and pulling her against my chest. I just had to stop her, because she had none of the grace you did. She was just going right for the ball grab.

That finally made Sal smile. So I guess you didn't find another Kaisae, huh?

Nope, but close, Zep answered. She's almost as pure as Jase. Also, you should know that I slept with her, and I most certainly did not cuddle. We're currently out shopping for jerky, because rumor has it meat makes a very good bribe.

Beans! Kolt almost snarled through the link. These fucking humans think they can keep a child alive on nothing but beans.

Passive, Sal corrected. It has protein, but not enough, and the plant matter doesn't settle well, so we're not in any shape to run. It's a very effective chain.

I'm buying you a whole cow when I get back, Kolt told her. Fuck, I'll hunt down a deer or something.

And you guys feed me fine, she insisted. Pretty much all the time. I promise, I'm over the food issues, guys. I just need proof of treason so we can make all of this work in one pass. Then she paused. When did the girl show up?

I dunno, Zep said. Middle of the night. Why?

Before or after you woke us all up yelling about not hurting someone?

Shit, Kolt thought. After. Fuck, that was like right before she walked into my room, and I had a knife beside the bed, too.

Zep? Sal asked.

He sent the mental equivalent of a stammer, nothing but half-formed thoughts and almost started words. I got nothing, Sal. I just had this nightmare about Kolt gutting a slave and not having a healer we could get in. It was all jumbled and confused, and like all of my worries were smashed together into this confusing dream.

Without a word, Sal headed for the door of the pavilion, pushing through people to get there. Immediately, Jase followed, but so did a few others. She didn't care. She knew she was making a scene, but there was something she had to see.

As soon as she was outside, Sal looked northwest, toward Merriton. What did it feel like, Zep?

I dunno. Like I woke up scared shitless? It was a nightmare, Sal.

Think! she insisted, her eyes locked on the web over the town. What did it feel like? What did you just know?

That if Kolt was surprised, everything would fall apart.

And she saw it. Like a ripple on the surface of the water, the pattern shifted, adjusting to his admission. A smile began to take over her lips, because this was a good thing. She didn't understand it, but the pattern had been changed, and the knots were loosening. Whatever Zep's dream had done, it had been the right thing.

You did good, baby, she told him. Just trust that I'm not crazy, and I don't have a clue why you had that dream, but it was a very, very good thing. The tangle isn't as bad now.

Fuck, Kolt breathed. Yeah. Sal, do your thing. I'm gonna pick his brain about his bad dreams and see how they compare to mine.

Ok. You two be safe. Please?

Promise, they said in unison.

She sighed and pulled her eyes from the sky. From behind her, Dom carefully asked, "Sal?"

"She's fine," Jase insisted.

Sal just chuckled and shook her head. "I am. I was just talking to Kolt and Zep. Things are moving slower than I want, that's all."

Dom nodded but didn't look convinced. "You sure about that?"

All she could do was flap her hands against her sides. "Yes? No? If I wasn't, would I even know? I can't answer that, Dom. I can tell you that this place makes for some very strange coincidences, and that I have a lot of bad memories here."

"Why?" Jad asked, proving Dark Heart had also followed.

"None of your business," Jarl told them, moving to stand between Sal and the officers waiting to interrogate her. The young man pointed back to the pavilion. "Your place is in there, not to make her feel like shit because she can't always be what you want. In case you missed it, that is not her job anymore."

"Sorry, your Highness," one of the men said as the group went exactly where the young prince had just suggested.

Sal moved to rest a hand on his shoulder. "Thanks, Jarl."

"Welcome, Kaisae." He gave her a shy smile. "You remember when you asked me to take care of the iliri?"

"I do."

He stood a little bit straighter. "Well, you're iliri, and I keep my promises. Figure I owe you a couple anyway."

"And now," she told him, "I owe you. You're going to make a great King."

"Nah." He ducked his head, unable to meet her eyes. "In Fort Landing, I was reading about ancient governments, and I think I'm going to be a Chancellor. You know, voted in and voted out, kinda like a human Kaisae."

She actually liked his idea a lot. It also fit well with the nation they were slowly but surely rebuilding. Unfortunately, he wasn't the only one still waiting. Dom had his arms crossed over his chest and hadn't moved. He did, however, smile at his nephew.

"Go keep those guys in line, Jarl," he ordered. "I need a moment with the Kaisae."

"Yeah." Jarl took a step, then paused. "Dom, you know she's not insane."

"And that's not why I want to talk to her. Inside, mister, and keep the others with you."

This time, the young man obeyed. Sal still wanted to think of him as a boy, but he was too old for that now. He had to be fifteen or sixteen, but she couldn't keep track. Still, sometime in the past month, he'd started shaving. Oddly, that realization made her feel old. Either that, or the awareness that she probably wouldn't live to see him get much older, but she wasn't ready to think about that.

"He's a good kid," Dom told her, jerking his head to acknowledge Jase in the comment.

"He has a good mentor," Jase told him. "Two of 'em."

"Thanks." Then Dom sighed. "Sal, have you heard from Rayna?"

Her ears flicked toward him. "Not today. Haven't you?"

"Yeah, uh..." He dragged a hand over his face. "I'm not sure I wanted to do that."

"Why?" she asked, drawing the word out to make her point.

He looked at Jase for help. "She's, um, busy. And I don't want to break in at the wrong time."

Jase chuckled. "And he is na sure what kind of busy she needs ta be, so does na wanna drop into her mind when she's playing Shift's perfect wife."

"You're fine," Sal insisted. "She's a professional."

"No," Dom said, glancing back to the pavilion before switching to his mind. She's with Shift, Sal. The last thing she needs is her... whatever I am... interrupting her making out with him!

Oh, Sal thought.

And I don't really know how this whole thing works. I mean, if it's rude as fuck for me to ask him, or like...

Which was when Sal realized exactly what he was worried about interrupting. You think she's going to have sex with Shift?

Of course. Why wouldn't she? He's not too iliri, so it's possible, right?

Jase nodded. It is.

I'm just not sure how I'd know, or ask, or whatever it is I'm supposed to be doing. The King's cheeks were getting brighter. And I know you'll help me out. I just... I want to make sure she knows it's ok, but with her being human, and him not, I'm out of my depth here, Sal.

How would you feel about that? she asked.

He chuckled and looked away. Rayna and I have an agreement. We both like a little attention, and, um, we get that, so it's not cheating if we're not hiding it.

Nice, Jase thought. I assume this is na somethan ya want others ta know?

Fuck, I don't care in the elites, but the rest of the country might have a fit. I need to tread a bit lightly, or I'll be playing into Lord Piet's hands. I mean, she's been curious about the biting thing since Fort Landing. I kinda get the impression that Shift's willing. I was just wanting to make sure he knew it was ok. Again, Dom sighed. Ok's not the right word. I mean, that I'm not going to be all stupid about it. Finally, he looked back. I just don't want her to feel guilty.

Jase reached over and patted Dom's arm. I can talk ta him. I just have a question. What will ya do if he wants more? If once the mission is done, they are na?

Dom shrugged. Wing it? Look, the thing with Ray and me? It's not about fucking. It's about a partnership. It's emotional. What's the difference if she's taking care of business herself or with some other guy?

Feelings, Jase replied. Ya add another person, and ya change the dynamic.

Dom gestured to Sal. And it seems to work just fine when people act like adults and talk about it. I just don't have a clue how to not be a royal ass - literally - and ruin something she might want.

Sal was trying hard not to smile. Tell her you approve of him. Or tell her you don't. She doesn't have the same hang-ups I did, Dom, and I'll answer any questions she has.

Thanks, Sal. And you, too, Jase. I mean, with Jarl and Nya -

That's still happening? Sal asked.

Dom shrugged. Pretty sure. He told me a while back that he doesn't see why he can't have a marriage of convenience. Said Nya was ok with it. I mean, that's the wisdom of a fifteen-year-old for ya, but still. I can't exactly tell him to stop. He'd just hide it better.

Sal nodded. And how do you think your country will handle their relationship when we get back?

Puffing out his cheeks, Dom blew out one more heavy breath. This time harder than the ones before. I've got Cillian working on things up there, but I dunno. I think the booming economy helps more than anything else, and winning the war will seal the deal, but it's not going to be like here. I mean, it's still fine, but it's not going to be completely easy. Humans are slow to change, Sal, and we've dropped a lot on them, but they'll learn.

Jase asked, Does Rragri know about them? Jarl and Nya?

She does, Dom promised. I made sure of it myself. She says she doesn't understand, but Nya was made a gerus when she assisted with Sal's abduction. Then he smiled. I'm pretty sure Rragri used it as an excuse so she wouldn't have to discipline her own daughter, but the rest seem to think she's earned it.

This time, Sal was the one who sighed. Some days, I feel like everything is moving just a little too fast. Like I can't keep up with it all. Thank you for making it easier, Dom.

It's my job, Sal. You made sure of it.

She sucked in a breath and looked up. That implied something he should not know. "What?" she asked, trying not to give herself away.

He chuckled as he shrugged one shoulder. What he didn't do was look upset. Your ears droop every time you talk about that Terran archer. I'm not sure what really happened, but I know that between you and Jase, no Terran piece of trash would ever have gotten the chance to make that shot, and I'm ok with it. Dom tapped his head. So just tell me I'm wrong. Right into my mind, tell me that neither of you took that shot?

I can't, Sal admitted. How long have you known?

About a minute. I've been guessing for a while, though. He shrugged. I loved that man, Sal. My grandfather spoiled me as a boy, but that's all it was. He bought me presents, sent me money, and pretended like I didn't exist otherwise. When you put me on that throne, I got to see all the laws and decisions he made, and they weren't good ones. He was everything I hated, and while that's not the man I remember, I also know without a doubt that he would've taken Terric's bribe and handed over Anglia for the chance at a little more wealth.

I did it, Jase told him. Sal was na even there.

Dom lifted a hand. Doesn't matter. My point is that I know, so you two can stop feeling whatever thing iliri feel about it. You don't need to hide it. It's taken me a bit to realize you made the right decision, and I'm still not sure I like it, but I'm a better king for Anglia, and the iliri are a lot better ally than Terric. We've all lost someone in this war, and I'm not going to let it fuck up the good things I've gained along the way. Like my friends.

Sal reached out and clasped his forearm. "Thank you, Dominik Jens. I don't deserve half of what you've given me."

"Then let's agree to disagree on that, Sal. I think you do. I also think that you owe it to Anglia to stick around long enough to help me clean up the shit you and I are going to find back home when this war is over."

She nodded. "I'm going to try."

"That's an order, Kaisae," he told her. "And you swore fealty to me when you laid those swords at my feet. I haven't asked for much, but I'm asking for this. I can't do this without you."

Slowly, she looked up. His eyes still had the flecks of green in them that proved his iliri ancestry. "I'll promise nothing, Dom, but I will try."

Chapter Twenty-Seven

That afternoon, Dark Heart had started putting up their tents, Sal had given up on the pavilion, and Jase had convinced her to sit with him by the fire so she'd stop thinking about the waiting. She wasn't surprised when he took the same bench Hax had used. It was his own way of marking his claim on her without being obvious about it. Around them, the camp was bustling, but it was a mix of soldiers, and she missed the comfort of being surrounded by her pack.

Roo and Hwa, however, had returned from their liaison. Neither of the grauori said anything. They just arrived with a freshly killed buck and started preparing it. Sal gave her friend a knowing look and Roo whuffed in response, proving they'd been doing exactly what everyone thought.

"How long until we know?" Sal asked.

A month, but there won't be pups until mid-summer, if we're lucky, Roo told her. And you?

Not me, Sal assured her, switching to her mind as well. But Shade's hoping.

Good! It will be nice for the children to play together. But I meant your mates, Sal, not your pups. I know you are not ready for those. Did Kolt accept your offer?

He did! She looked back to make sure Jase was included in the conversation. Kolt is Taunor and my third cessivi.

Three is impressive, Roo told her. And I like him. He is good with the pups.

Jase nodded. He is. He has one of his own in Arhhawen. A boy.

Hwa's tongue rolled out the side of his mouth. Do not tell Rhyx that. She insists that she will get an iliri mate since she is iliri.

And Raast? Sal asked.

She is a strange child, Roo admitted. She is too grown, too old in her mind. I think it is from healing so many soldiers, or just that she and Rhyx are more than we expected. They are so different, and yet the same in their strength.

And I'm glad we have them, Sal told the pair. I've assigned them to guard Dom, and they're loving it. But would you do me a favor, Roo? Would you talk to Shade? I know nothing about being pregnant or children, and I'm sure she's not much better. Help her know whatever she needs to know?

Of course! Roo promised. It will take her longer to whelp, but I will make sure she enjoys being pregnant like I do. Being an amma is all I ever wanted, Sal.

Good.

But Sal didn't get to finish her thought because Nya had finally returned. Her white hair was stained with the red dirt of the region, and the grauori Raewar looked tired. It wasn't enough to stop her from standing on her hind legs to greet Jarl - or proving that grauori could actually kiss. Sal smiled and turned her head away, giving them privacy, but that only let her see how many others were watching.

Most of Dark Heart, a portion of the 97th, and so many humans Sal couldn't begin to count had all just witnessed the Prince of Anglia embracing a person they considered to be a beast. Sal sighed and added that to her long list of other problems she still needed to solve, like acceptance of onsyc males. Then again, it would give her another reason to keep going.

Other Kaisaes had lived for the war. Their duty was done when the threat was removed. For Sal, it wouldn't be that easy. Out here, in the middle of a foreign nation, things were simple. They killed or lived. Everything in between was just a stolen moment to treasure. But when they were done? Then the real battle would start, and it would be the hardest of them all.

On impulse, Sal glanced back at the pattern over Merriton. Somehow, she had a feeling that it wasn't tied to the city, but to her. This was just her mind's way of interpreting something too big for her to comprehend, but each time she got closer, the knots in the weave became a little less intimidating. If she was lucky, it was ayati's way of giving her a hint so she'd keep playing the game.

I do not understand that girl, Roo thought at Sal privately. How can she mate with such a creature?

Jarl? Sal asked.

Roo bobbed her head in a nod. He is not fine to look at. He does not hunt well. I can't even imagine how they breed!

No! Sal shot back. I did not need to think about that!

But you did, Roo teased. I mean, if it were your Jase, I could at least understand. He is a strong hunter and well- muscled. He is fast and kind. I do not think he is attractive, but I am getting used to the way you iliri look. Humans, though? It's like they have mange. There is hair in some places and not others, and they are so weak.

And smart, Sal countered, and kind, understanding, funny... Look at Zep.

Zep is iliri. He is an ugly iliri, but you aren't the kind of bitch who loves a man for what is on the outside. Then Roo grinned. You also aren't exactly a pretty bitch yourself.

"Mongrel," Sal hissed at her friend. "Take that back!"

Roo just lifted a leg of the deer in response. If you want food, you will not roll me.

"Fine," Sal agreed. "Ah, Roo, I've missed you."

And you've been busy. You are the Kaisae, and I will take care of your pack. That is our deal, and time will never make me any less of a friend. I promise, Sal.

"I promise too, Roo."

A man cleared his throat behind them. "I, uh, hate to interrupt the conversation you're having with yourself." It was Hax.

She looked back, leaning against Jase to do it. "I was talking to Roo. She's the gold one."

"In your head, right?"

Sal nodded. "An iliri trick, Hax. One that people like Roo make possible."

He nodded, then shifted his eyes to Jase. "Cyno, can I borrow your girl for a moment? The grauori brought back intel about the terrain, and Major Osek wanted the Kaisae's opinions."

"Na my girl. The Kaisae is na borrowed. Humans try ta own their women, na us. Listen ta those feelings ya have. The ones that make ya wanna drop yer eyes ta her and feel her teeth in yer skin. Those are how a man should act."

"I'm not a slave anymore."

"That does na matter. Ya are still iliri, and ya still feel it. When they look too long, it makes ya wanna growl," Jase told him. "Do na pretend ya do na. Even crossbreds have those urges."

Hax nodded. "Yeah, I feel it."

"Good," Jase told him. "The trick is knowing when ta do somethan about it. Humans? They can na understand. Us? When I stare in yer eyes, it's a challenge. When she does, it's a demand. Stare back if ya think ya can, but there is no shame in knowing yer place, Hax. It feels good. When ya meet the person who can make ya drop yer eyes, it feels as good as anythan ya can imagine."

"Really?"

Jase nodded. "And that is yer first lesson." He leaned into Sal and kissed the back of her neck. "I do na wanna go back in there, kitten. Stay with Arctic or Razor, and I will get an update from yer spies. Maybe even push 'em a little."

"Thank you," she whispered, turning her head to kiss him quickly. "For the report and for helping my friend."

He kissed her cheek. "I am jealous, but I am trying. Go play, kitten. It makes ya feel more in control."

"And talk to Shift for me?"

He nodded. "Promise."

Sal pulled herself away from his arms and looked at Roo. "Let me know when that's done, because you owe me."

Roo's mouth opened in a wide grin. "Ya. Rill do." And your new friend is a strong one.

Hush, Sal thought as she moved to Hax's side and gestured for him to lead on. I do not need you to get in the middle of this. He's just a friend.

He does not smell like a friend, Roo teased, but Sal ignored it. Mostly, because there was nothing she could say that wouldn't be a lie.

Hax didn't even notice the moment of distraction. "I have no idea what I did to him. Cyno, I mean," he said. "Pretty sure the guy hates me, and rumor has it that he's not the kind of person I really want on my bad side."

Sal shrugged. "You're pure. He's close, but not quite. You were flirting. I think you can figure the rest out."

Hax smiled. "So you did notice."

"I can smell it," she fake-whispered, making a joke of it before returning to her normal voice. "Just like you can."

He chuckled but nodded. "Ok, then why am I even bothering?"

"I've heard that men have a better chance at getting laid if they impress a girl. You were working on impressing me."

He caught her arm, his fingers just brushing her bare wrist. "Do I even have a chance of that, Sal?"

Visions hit her through the contact. More than she'd expected. Some of them moved too fast for her to identify what they were, but all of it was consistent. This man was proud. He was strong. He also really wanted to prove that he was good enough. Not just for the unit he was in or the position, but also to her.

"Hax," she begged. "Please let go of me for a second?"

He immediately pulled his hand back. "I'm sorry, Sal. Are you ok?"

She just took a deep breath, then another, trying to blink away the massive amount of information. "Yeah. Just... be careful?"

"Did I hurt you?" He sounded worried.

"No," she promised. "But you just let me see right into your head." Another deep breath finally pushed the visions aside, proving just how strong his mind was. "And you seriously need to stop thinking so hard about everything."

His head tilted slightly in confusion. "You can tell that?"

"I think you hit me with close to fifty thoughts, and I have no idea what's up with your unit, but you'd better sort it out."

"Fuck," he breathed. "It's being sorted, I'm just not happy about it. Jad recommended me for Sergeant, but it was refused due to my species. He's sent a request to Ran for an appeal. But back to my real question. Do I have a chance, Sal?"

"I don't know," she told him truthfully. "I will probably be insane in a few months and dead in a couple more. You need to know that. I want to live, and I'm hoping I beat this thing that happens to every Kaisae in history, but humans worked it into our genes, so it might be impossible."

"Yeah," he breathed. "That's not exactly what I expected you to say, so let's try this a different way." He glanced back to the fire before stepping closer and lowering his voice. "You aren't one of those girls who think iliri are disgusting, are you?"

The point of his question was clear. Sure, she could've dodged it easily by pointing out that she was sleeping with an iliri, but they both knew that wasn't his real intent. Instead, Sal looked him over, letting her eyes take in the lean muscles under his uniform, the athletic cut of his body, and all the way up to his angular and very attractive face. Hax was the type of man that could be called pretty. Like Jase, he was lithe. Like Arctic, he had a face meant to seduce. Unlike either, he had a pride to him that made him a little intimidating to be around, almost as if he either had the answers or would make up his own.

It was a heady combination in a man, but she'd spent the last two years living with it. All of the Black Blades held the exact same type of appeal. She wouldn't say she was immune, but she wasn't foolish enough to fall for what was on the outside. That had already hurt her once, and Sal wasn't the kind of person to make the same mistake twice. No, if Hax wanted to get her attention, it would take more than a very pretty face to do it.

"I find iliri pleasing," she finally said. "You're nice to look at, Hax. I also have enough men willing to throw me in a bed that it takes more than that to get my interest. I'm not a desperate little girl anymore."

"No," he assured her. "You most certainly are not."

Chapter Twenty-Eight

They stayed in the tent going over the terrain until late in the night. It seemed Sal wasn't the only one annoyed with the waiting. Dark Heart was handling it better than the rest, but even Kinetry was ready to growl. Standing on either side of her, Arctic and Razor were trying their best to stay calm, but no one liked what they were seeing.

"So," Sal finally said, deciding to just get it out there, "the problem is that we simply can't move enough horses between here and the open avenue to stop Terric. Then we'll go on foot."

"How?" Kinetry demanded.

She turned her pale eyes on him and waited. The moment their eyes locked, his dropped to the ground. "That's how," Sal told him. "Stop playing at being a human. You brought me iliri. The Vanguard is iliri. The Blades are iliri." Then she pressed both of her palms and leaned onto the table. "And now the Devil Dogs are, too. We will make this work because we have to. If we can't get there on horseback, we'll use our own two feet."

"Ok," Kinetry finally said. "So we manage to turn them. Best case, we turn them right into the northern camp. Then what?" He lifted a hand, proving he was trying to make a point. "We'll be out here," his finger made a circle on the map, "on foot, and klicks behind the battle. We need horses, Sal."

She pounded her fist on the table. "What we need is to be smarter about this. Roo and my girls can bring the horses up if we're left behind. We can make this work, or we can run. There's no other option."

Arctic glanced over. "Sal, we'll figure it out. It's ok."

"It's not ok. We just baited a few hundred Terrans to come here, and now you're telling me we can't do anything about it. That is not an acceptable answer." She looked at the map, thinking hard. "If anything goes wrong, we're completely fucked."

"Call in some grauori," Arctic told her. "It'll take a week, but the worst case is that Terric will advance and we'll just push them right back."

"And how many will we lose?" she asked, finally looking at him.

He reached up and clasped her shoulder. "The least we have to. We'll make it work, Kaisae."

"It's not good enough, Arctic. I should see the answer."

"No, demon, you shouldn't. Not even Blaec always saw them. Sometimes, we have to actually do this on our own. The sooner we can get our men out of Merriton, the easier this will be. Eight more elites? That's a big deal, Sal."

She nodded. "Should we just let it go? Let those bastards get away with it?"

From her other side, Razor leaned toward her ear. "Could you live with that?"

"No." She had to be honest. "Not because of anything personal, but because of all those people. We can't leave them, Razor, and we..." She turned and met his eyes.

"And we can't just take them without causing an international incident," he finished. "You need to deal with your past in your own way."

"Do I?"

He nodded. "Otherwise, the outcome will not be as good. Blaec saw it. The problem is that I'm not sure how you want to deal with it, so I can't help." He blinked, shifting his gaze to her throat. "I'm not sure you know, either."

"I don't. I just have to." She pressed her hand to her head. "It's one of those things, ok? I know that this is big. I can't explain why without sounding like I'm insane, but it is."

"You were made for this," Razor pointed out.

Arctic nodded. "And you don't have to do it alone. I'll work up some plans, Sal. We know we have a few days of waiting. That's a few days to figure out how to make this work like we want."

"Sal?" Kinetry asked from across the table. "Why is Merriton so important? Don't think about it. Just tell me. This town, why is it so important to the war?"

"It's the center of the CFC's economy," she explained. "It runs on slave labor, which centralizes the financial power of this country, but it's fragile. If one piece - like the labor force - is pulled out, then everything else crumbles. People in Yarrin will starve. Prin will grind to a halt waiting for parts and clothing. Lewes will become a ghost town as citizens move to find work and feed their families. Thousands of iliri will head north, hoping for asylum in Anglia, and Myrosica will profit off of them, bankrupting the refugees before they can truly begin again. Crime will increase in Anglia, slavery will move to Myrosica, and Unav will be split as it tries to handle the unintended consequences."

"Fuck," Perin breathed.

Kinetry was just nodding. "That, gentlemen, is what a Kaisae can do. To her, it's completely obvious. To us, it's overwhelmingly complex, and I'm willing to bet she just gave us the peak of the mountain with that." He tapped the map. "Which means that Merriton is the tipping point. We win here, or we all go put on purple and start bowing to the Emperor."

"So," Sal said, pausing to take a deep breath. "We need to remove the traitors without crippling the merchant class of Merriton. Large numbers of iliri will come with us, but the poor will step up to take their place. Any iliri able to run shops and businesses will hire more, solidifying the economy. Strife will remain, but on a more equal level. Profits will start moving out of the hands of a few and be spread through the populace. More will move here once the rumors of job opportunities start to spread, and shipping lanes will diversify. The Conglomerate will be stronger for it, even if the few aren't as rich as they once were."

"Shit," Jad muttered. "So you're saying that if we remove slavery from Merriton, the Conglomerate will benefit overall?"

"That's exactly what I'm saying." She looked around the table. "This is big. This is huge. I want someone from each unit in on this, and I need you guys to think. We have to hold this gap." She gestured to the narrow space between Merriton and the ocean. "Because everything from here on out hinges on it. And we have to make sure it's strong enough that the Terrans can't break through."

"Sal," Hax called over from the back wall. "What do we do if it fails?"

"It can't fail."

He shrugged and stepped toward the map table. "Sure. Keep telling yourself that. Then tell us what the backup plan is." He walked past the table to her side, stopping just out of reach. "What do we do if this fails, Kaisae?"

"I just -"

He cut her off. "What do we do when it fails? You know there's an answer, because this is what you do. Now stop shying away from it, and tell us."

Razor shoved between them. "Back off, Hax."

"I will when she gives us the answer."

"We die," Sal told him, reaching up to ease Razor over. "By the dozens, we will throw our lives away and still lose. Have you not heard a thing I've been saying?"

Hax surged forward, brushing past Razor to grab both sides of her face. Without shame, without caring at all about the other people in the room, he stared right into her eyes, challenging her for all to see. Sal snarled, pinning her ears back, but he did the same.

For a moment, they were locked like that. It felt like an eternity, but she knew Razor was trying to pry him away and that Arctic was coming. Still, Hax's intent was clear. That wasn't the answer, and he was challenging her to say it. Challenging her lie that she didn't truly know.

"Tell us," he demanded.

Sal pushed, knocking him back. Hax staggered, landing on his rump, but still, he wouldn't look away. "That," she snarled as she stalked him, "is not the way to impress me."

"Answer me!" He tensed to pounce.

And Razor was on him. One hand found the man's throat. Growls filled the room, and Hax was shoved onto his back. Moving to look down on the pair, Sal still glared. "Drop your eyes, boy."

"I will if you'll tell us," he managed to get past Razor's fist around his neck. Unfortunately for him, his eyes were already sliding down.

"If we can't hold the southern pinch," Sal told him, her voice calm but powerful, "then we die. Someone will call a retreat, and we'll all rush back, hoping to make it to Anglia's rented farmhouse. That will let Terric claim the entire southern tip of the CFC. Merriton will be a loss, and the warehouses will be raided. Our only hope then will be the slaves, but they aren't going to fight for their masters. The only way to motivate them is with power. Freedom, property, and control over their own lives."

"Then what?" Hax demanded, his eyes now hovering on the silver tattoo across her throat.

"Then we beg. We ask Viraenova for help, the grauori for help, and anyone else we can think of, because we're going to be on the run. You? Me? We'll go first."

He finally turned his head. "I'm not scared, Kaisae. I've always known I'd die in battle."

"And I have people who need me!" she screamed back. "An entire species that has never learned how to live on their own, and me! I'm the only one who can tell them this is really happening. I'm the only person on this entire planet who can show them the way!"

Arctic brushed her arm, his hand moving down toward hers. "Which is why you're still sane, Kaisae. Give me the knife."

She hadn't even realized she'd pulled it. Sal closed her eyes and pressed it into his palm, but her mind was still going. "They'll make an example out of us, Hax. We'll be strung up, chained, tortured, and dismembered - all while still alive. They'll make it as disgusting as possible so all those obedient little slaves will stay that way. And when you and I are done?" She tossed up her hands. "I have no fucking clue, because that's where the pattern ends."

Razor's head whipped around. "You can read it?"

"What pattern?" Perin wanted to know.

Razor shook his head. "It's a Kaisae thing, Major. Her mind works differently from ours. She takes all the information and runs it faster than you could ever imagine. That's how she knows this, and the answers are a pattern. An if or then type of thing."

"So..." Jad asked. "Then it's not magic?"

"Not at all," Razor promised, but he was talking to Sal. "It's miraculous and amazing, but it's not magic. I think the problem is that all the other Kaisaes couldn't handle that much information. They couldn't figure out a way to make it make sense, but Sal can. You can, demon, and somewhere in all of that is a way to make this work."

"Let him up," she said softly. "He only challenged me for the answer, and he was right."

Razor removed his hand from Hax's throat, but not without one final warning. "I am hers. I will always be hers, and the next time you try to come between us, you'll be dead before you can tell me to stop. Am I clear?"

Hax's ears were still pinned against his head. "You're not that good."

"Yeah," Razor told him. "I am. Do not disrespect my Kaisae or I'll prove it."

"Razor," Sal reminded him.

He pushed himself back up just as Perin mumbled, "Well ok, then."

"That," Jad told his commanding officer, "is normal. It's why we called them beasts, but it works. I think it may have also given me a few ideas." He looked over at Sal. "So where are all of these allies, and how fast can we get them?"

"Not fast enough," Sal told him. "A week or more for grauori. Viraenovans? I don't even know, but I'll ask."

"You've got two days," Jad reminded her. "Which will be two days less of running if we call in some favors now."

Sal scoffed. "And you clearly have no idea how hard it was to convince Parliament to let me have the men I already do!"

Perin chuckled. "Fuck Parliament, Kaisae. Ask Ran. If he's ok with it, you've already got approval. All military decisions, Sal, and I think this definitely qualifies."

Slowly, her lips were curling upward. "That, Major, is a very good point. Let's hope this is nothing but a waste of their time." Then she looked at Razor. "I need you on my left. I'm done for the day, gentlemen."

Arctic just chuckled. "Take it out on Jase. He likes it."

"Exactly," Sal agreed.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Three days later, Geo and Tyr were still at it, doing the same thing they'd been doing for the last few days, and getting just as much nothing out of it. The few men he'd been able to touch didn't know a thing. Most just looked in his eyes and cursed him. It seemed that Merriton was the one place in the Conglomerate where every possible iliri trait was well-known - and hated.

It wasn't just his coloring, either. Sure, Geo was paler than some humans, but he was still darker than others. Nope, the second man they'd talked to had demanded he smile, revealing his sharp and rather non-human teeth. Tyr had wanted to punch the asshole, but it wouldn't help. Geo knew, because too many times he'd been the one doing the punching. Never mind that it would bring too much attention to them.

So they were now heading to yet another warehouse with yet another stupid human who'd give him shit. All he had to do was get his hands on someone without making a scene, but it wasn't as easy as he'd expected. Maybe this time, Tyr should be the one asking the questions.

"Hey," Geo said as they turned onto the next street. "Why don't you try some of your charm this -"

"Die, scrubber!" someone yelled cutting him off.

Tyr tensed, turning to the voice. "I will fuck them up," he growled under his breath.

Geo put a hand on his arm. "Don't do it, man. That's what they want. Look, I'm starting to think we need to just take a break for a bit. Our faces are starting to get known, and I probably fucked up somewhere."

"Your eyes," Tyr said before sighing. Shaking his head, he gave up on the idiots yelling at them and turned back the way they'd come. "Turquoise stands out, and I think that's what's tipping them off."

"Fuck," Geo growled. "Humans get blue eyes."

"And yours aren't blue," Tyr countered. "I don't know if it's because we see colors different or what, but they're pretty damned noticeable."

"Or because I'm looking out of them?" Geo grinned impishly. "Hey, how about I buy you an early lunch? Maybe we'll have better luck this afternoon."

The worst part, Geo thought, was that they'd just walked five blocks for nothing. Granted, he wouldn't think about the very real possibility that their cover was completely useless. Beside him, Tyr reeked of anger, but Geo couldn't think of anything to say that would talk him down. Mostly because he was trying really hard to think positively, and not doing a very good job of it. This kind of educated hate wasn't seen further north, and he hadn't been prepared for it, but it made him appreciate Sal that much more.

The moment they turned back onto the main street, Tyr stood a little straighter. Geo ducked his head as an excuse to glance back and realized the problem. The idiot who'd called him a scrubber had decided to follow, along with a few of his friends. It was hard to get a good count, but there were at least six, possibly eight. Unfortunately, neither Geo nor Tyr were armed. It didn't go well with pretending to be normal citizens.

Six to eight, Geo told his friend.

Nine, Tyr corrected. Betting you didn't count the woman.

Geo looked again and saw who he was talking about. You're right; I didn't. Look, it's me they're after. Don't blow your cover.

Fuck that, Tyr told him. My cover is that we're friends. The story is that I talked you into coming down here with me to get a job loading wagons or stocking warehouses, so it'd be pretty damned weird if I ran at the first sign of trouble. Which means, no, I'm not bailing.

Seriously, Geo warned him as he gestured to a cross street up ahead. They're after the scrubber. They'll make me beg, get a few laughs out of it, then get back to whatever they're supposed to be doing.

Tyr grabbed his arm and all but forced him to walk faster. I don't even want to think about how you know that. I do not want to hear about how many times this has happened to you or anyone else. It's wrong, it will always be wrong, and I'd much rather look like I'm running away than -

His thought was cut off mid-sentence as someone grabbed Geo's other arm and yanked him around. A fist in the gut followed, stealing the air in his lungs. Geo gasped and bent over his waist, but Tyr was already in motion.

Don't blow our cover! Geo screamed into his mind.

He didn't get a response. Tyr just swung, cracking the closest guy across the jaw. Another surged in to make him pay for it. Geo rushed to help, but he still couldn't breathe. It made him slower, and that gave one of the humans the chance to sling him to the ground. A foot followed.

Geo yelled. He couldn't stop it, and blood sprayed from his mouth with the force of that kick, but there were too many. Another foot caught him in the back. Refusing to fight like an elite, he took it, hoping these men were focused on him, but he doubted it. Even over the sound of their anger, he could hear the meaty slaps of fists on flesh, and not all were hitting him.

It seemed to go on forever, and no one moved in to stop them. There weren't any yells to break up the fight, but a few people screamed encouragement as they passed. Thankfully, the pain was enough to keep him from doing anything stupid. Once the mob had the advantage, there was simply no way to get it back, not until he could barely lift his head. That was when they finally decided he'd had enough.

"Go home," someone told him.

"If we see you again, we'll make sure you have a proper master," another snapped just before he spit. Geo felt it land on his jaw and neck.

"And take your fuck buddy with you." A kick followed that, bringing forth another groan.

Someone else matched it, but they were leaving. Geo tried to get a breath, but everything hurt. Still, he was alive, and from the sounds of it, so was Tyr. Moaning in pain, Geo managed to roll onto his back and turn his head to his friend. Just like he'd said, Tyr had been right there with him, and he bore the marks to prove it.

They both lay at the edge of the street, thankfully. It was filthy and disgusting, but not where horses or carriages would trample them - because he wasn't sure how quickly he could get up. From what he could see, Tyr looked like hell. Blood oozed across his head, enough to make a small pool on the street. The side of his face was red and swelling. Tomorrow, that would be colorful. On the upside, they were both still moving.

Anything broken? Geo asked.

Tyr didn't bother responding, he just shook his head.

"Bro?" Geo tried.

"Reminding myself that murder is illegal," Tyr grunted, sounding like every word was nearly impossible.

"Yeah."

Inhaling as much as he could around a set of painful ribs, Geo pushed himself up. It wasn't quite sitting, but he wasn't really lying anymore. Taking another breath, he prepared himself to make it the rest of the way when a man walked toward them with his hand stretched out. A pale man. One with eyes that verged on white.

"Here," the iliri offered. "They're gone. Let me help."

Geo managed to lift his arm, and the other guy did the rest. Like all of their species, he was small but strong. As he pulled Geo to his feet, a few more groans fell out, but it worked. Then Geo turned back for Tyr.

"Hand," he ordered.

"Leave him," the other man said.

"Doesn't work that way," Geo grumbled. "Bro? Hand."

Tyr reached up, crying out when Geo pulled. It took the iliri a moment, but eventually, he helped, slipping his shoulder under Tyr's arm. Granted, the moment the human was standing, the smaller guy stepped back, looking a little too nervous.

"Sorry, sir," he mumbled.

"For?" Tyr asked.

"He's a slave," Geo explained. "We're not supposed to touch our betters, remember?" He sighed, feeling a little better for it. "Yeah, so now I really need that meal. I'll buy you lunch as thanks," Geo offered their new friend.

The guy was watching Tyr. "And him?"

"This is so much bullshit," Tyr growled. "Fucking stupid fucking bullshit, Tane." He was honestly pissed, but at least he'd remembered to use Geo's first name instead of his call sign.

"I know," Geo assured him. "Man, you're scaring the natives."

Tyr immediately stopped. "Sorry." Then he looked at the guy who'd helped them. "Thank you. I got hit in the head, and I'm normally an idiot without the extra throbbing, but thank you for helping. Let Tane buy us lunch, and maybe give us an idea of where the hell we can get a job?"

"Us?" the iliri asked.

"I'm Tane," Geo told him, "and this is my friend Tyr. He thought it would be a great idea to come to Merriton and find work."

"Stay out of the wars," Tyr mumbled.

"Yarz," the man told them, introducing himself. "And it may have been a good idea for him, but our kind doesn't leave this place without a military escort if you know what I mean."

"Yeah, but I was born free," Geo countered.

Yarz shrugged. "I know a few slaves who can say the same thing. My point is, you might want to keep your head down before anyone realizes that your friend isn't your owner."

"I can play his owner," Tyr offered. "Seriously, Tane, if that's what it takes."

The iliri's eyes narrowed. "You two lovers or something?"

"No!" Tyr insisted hard enough to make him cough.

Geo gently rubbed Tyr's shoulder before gesturing that they should get moving. "He's into my sister. Sick fuck's a scrubber lover."

"So are you," Tyr shot back.

"And I'm a scrubber," Geo reminded him. "I'm supposed to be."

"Yeah? Well, I'm like a sixty-fourth iliri," Tyr pointed out. "Something like that. Was on my father's side, though."

"Ignore him," Geo told their new friend. "He's a lot of talk, and not much else. And the offer for lunch was an honest one, if you aren't expected anywhere?"

Yarz shook his head. "I'm not expected to be on duty until sundown."

Geo lowered his voice. "So why don't you just leave?"

Yarz laughed once. "Because walking around town, I'm assumed to be just another slave on an errand. The moment I get to the dirt streets? Nope, someone would haul me back for the reward." Then he pushed at his sleeve, showing a tattoo on the back of his forearm. It matched one of the fancy restaurants in the middle of town. "No money. No way to leave town. At least I have an easy job, so I'm not complaining."

"Yeah," Geo agreed. "So tell me, if it's that bad here, where can we go that I'll even be served? We'd been buying food at the street vendors for the last few days."

"I know a place," Yarz promised. "It's not fancy, but the food is good, the people don't pay attention, and we're allowed to be there."

"Does it have a name?" Tyr asked.

Yarz took a moment before he answered. "The Dog Park."

"Fucking hate this town," Tyr complained to himself before falling silent.

But Geo had a pretty good idea what he was doing. They were both in bad shape, and there was a reason they'd brought a healer inside with them. The trick would be making sure that Shift didn't blow his own cover to do it.

Tell them, Geo thought, that if it's too risky to just leave it. I'll heal.

I did, Tyr promised. I also want to see what our little friend knows. I figure he's helping us for a reason, and I really want to know why. No one's that nice in this place unless they're planning to get something out of it, and I do not want him selling off our story to a merchant.

Or Terric, Geo agreed. But he smells normal. Nervous of you, but that's about it. Nothing to make me start messing in his head.

Because he might remember?

Exactly, Geo agreed. And I won't be able to hold the friending when he leaves. Only in my presence.

Good to know you aren't all-powerful, then.

"What street?" Geo asked, rather than get dragged into another verbal sparring match with Tyr.

"Beachside," Yarz told them. "And it's about as far out as I'll go."

"Then it sounds like the perfect place for us." Geo met Tyr's eyes to make sure he relayed that as well, because a heal really did sound kinda nice.

Chapter Thirty

The place was everything Yarz had promised and not a single thing more. In some ways, it reminded Tyr of Tensa's. The building was run down and broken-looking, as were the tables and chairs inside, but the food smelled great. That many of the faces looking back at him had iliri traits didn't hurt, either.

But the moment they made it through the door, Yarz seemed to shrink. His head turned down, his mannerisms became meek, and he shifted to stand behind Tyr. A nod from Geo encouraged Tyr to take the lead, so he just went with it. When a young man came forward to ask how many, Tyr held up three fingers and put on the kind of expression that dared someone to ask questions. Needless to say, the guy didn't say a thing.

He probably thought Tyr had some kind of onsyc kink going on, but it didn't matter. They weren't important enough to get talked about in detail. Sure, he might laugh later about "some guy," but that was about it. Considering how much Tyr hated this town, this idiot's opinion wouldn't hurt his feelings, and he'd go with whatever story worked.

They were led to a booth on the far side, tucked nicely into a corner. It was out of sight, but also away from the high-traffic areas. In other words, truly private, and Geo would let him know if anyone was close enough to listen in. Without hesitation, Tyr slid toward the wall, leaving room for his partner beside him. Yarz took the bench across from them.

"And to drink?" the waiter asked.

"Mead. A bottle to split if you have it, plus a coffee for me." He gestured to Geo and Yarz. "And whatever they want."

"Also a coffee," Geo ordered.

Yarz just shook his head.

"Make it three coffees and three glasses for the mead," Geo told the waiter.

The young man gave Geo a warning look, but he just smiled back. Getting nowhere, the waiter left, finally leaving them alone, although Yarz still looked nervous. Normally, Tyr would think the man's actions were suspicious, but he couldn't be sure. Not in this town, and not from a slave.

"What's wrong, Yarz?" Tyr finally asked. "You weren't told to set us up so we can get beat again, were you?"

"No!" Yarz hissed, glancing over to see who may have heard.

Geo chuckled at him. "They're outside even our hearing. We're fine. I have a view of the staff, so I'll let you know when to shut up."

The iliri's pale eyes flicked back and forth between them as if waiting for the punchline. "You two do this a lot, do you?"

"Unfortunately," Tyr told him. "See, I don't like seeing people get treated like animals. I know you're trying to figure me out, and that's pretty much it. I grew up beside iliri, I've served with them, and I owe my life to a few. Sure, you're different than me, so I bust my ass to keep up."

Yarz nodded. "Does that have anything to do with why you both smell like hope?"

Geo's head whipped around. "Really?"

"What's he talking about?" Tyr asked, knowing only one thing that smelled like hope.

Sal's been around us enough that he can smell her on us.

"Out loud," Tyr told him. "Because if we want him to trust us, we can't talk behind his back."

Yarz's mouth dropped open. "You... But..."

"One thing at a time," Geo promised, "and in a second." Then he leaned back.

The waiter dropped a bottle of mead in the center of the table, put three glasses beside it, and then handed a coffee to each of them. "And for your meals?"

"Beef or venison, rare, no vegetables, extra cheese and bread to make up for it," Tyr ordered.

"Look," the waiter started, but Tyr cut him off.

"I'm paying, it's not your business, and if you can't see my face, then look harder. I don't have a problem with causing a scene. You want my money first? Fine. But bring my order."

"Two krits," the young man demanded, thrusting out his hand.

"And that's highway robbery, so hope you're not expecting a tip. Oh, and if you spit in the food, they'll smell it, so just don't." Tyr passed him two bills.

"Asshole," the waiter shot back.

Tyr just smiled, waited for him to leave, then looked back to Yarz. "And now he won't hover over us. Anyway, where were we?"

"Old ways," Geo said, taking over. "Yes, I have a link. Yes, so does Tyr. And yes, you smell my sister."

"Sister?" Yarz glanced back to Tyr. "Pretty sure she's not your sister."

"Close enough," Geo said before taking a quick sip of coffee. "Stay with him, Tyr. We'll trade out."

Tyr nodded, knowing that meant Shift was here. "How blunt can I be?"

"Completely. Don't use any identifying words, but he'll get it." Then he looked at Yarz. "This will all make sense in a moment."

"Where's he going?" Yarz asked.

"To get healed." Tyr tipped his head toward the entrance. "That fancy woman? She used to be my boss. The guy beside her? He's a quarter, and he showed up because I asked. They won't be here long."

"They're merchants," Yarz whispered.

Tyr shrugged, knowing the guy didn't need all the words to follow along. "And if you know who my friend's sister is, you can put things together. The bigger question is if you're going to fuck me over."

"Why?" Yarz tossed up his hands. "How? Who would I even tell?"

"Your master."

"Who would beat me," Yarz assured him. "Stories are a waste of time. My job is not to gossip, but to make drinks. The only people I talk to are other slaves!"

Tyr nodded. "Who tend to know every single thing their master is doing, and you seem to have a whole lot of free time. Tell me, my friend - and I mean that in the iliri sense of the word - do you think you might be able to help me?"

"I dunno."

Not the answer he'd been hoping for. "Do you know who would?"

"Can you prove she wants to do this?" Yarz shot back.

For a moment, Tyr just stared in shock. The words didn't make sense at first, but he'd heard the Blades talk about Kaisaes being used to control their people a few times. That still didn't make it easy to imagine Sal being forced to lead an army, encourage her people, or fight for them.

"How would I do that?" he finally asked.

Yarz lifted his coffee and took a healthy drink. "I don't know, but that's what we've heard. The King of Anglia has her at his beck and call."

"Other way around," Tyr promised, "but go on."

"She's not allowed out alone."

Tyr bobbed his head at that. "Yeah, after she was abducted, we might be a little overprotective. Losing her mate was hard for her."

Yarz set his cup down and met Tyr's eyes. "And she's forced to bed a human."

"What? No! First off, I promise that Sal's not forced to do anything with anyone. Her brother rolled my ass a week ago or so because, and I quote, 'no means no.' And I have no idea where you heard..." He paused when his brain caught up. "The Dernor. You mean him? Yarz, he's not human. I mean, he was born that way, but after he died for her, he's really not, and she's pretty adamant about it."

"So you say."

"And I don't smell like lies," Tyr told him. "But look, I can tell you this all day long, and it's probably not going to change anything."

"We want to see her."

"No," Tyr said. "She's a little busy right now."

Yarz leaned closer and whispered, "No Kaisae, no information. Until we can be sure she's free, we might as well not exist."

"Do you know she was raised here?" Tyr asked. "I'm not going to just ask her to come back and have to relive all of the shit this place put her through. No, sorry. There has to be another way."

The little man just shook his head. "You see, Tyr, they chose me. That's why I was there to help you up, because I wouldn't have to hurry back, but they chose me to make this very clear to you. We can smell her, and until we know that she's not your slave, we know nothing. Prove us wrong, and we'll give you everything we have."

"Shit," Tyr breathed. "How much do you know?"

"Why would I tell you that?" Yarz asked.

"So I know if it's worth it. Do you know who is selling to the east?"

"I can find out. How far east? The war has dried up a lot of trade that way."

"Escea kind of East. The Terran kind," Tyr told him. "Can you tell me who in this town are traitors? Because if not, I'm not even telling Sal about this."

"The Kaisae!" he corrected. "Her name is Salryc Luxx. Do not disrespect it simply because your tongue can't handle it."

"And she told me to call her Sal. Don't pretend like you know her." Tyr lifted a hand between them. "Oh, I know you all feel a pull to her. Thing is, so do I. So does most of my country. I also know her. I know what it sounds like when she laughs, how her ears droop when she's embarrassed, and how amazing it is to dance with her. I've also touched her mind and felt the wonders inside it."

"And you smell like lust," Yarz told him.

Tyr shrugged. "And that's between her and I. She knows I think she's amazing. She also knows I'm human. I happen to know that she doesn't do humans, so I flirt with her to make her laugh. It works, too. See, no one bothered to tell her she was beautiful, intelligent, or amazing until she found her pack. Thing is, my pack's tied pretty damned close. Close enough that I'm legally considered iliri."

The little man was shaking his head in confusion. "How?"

"Devil Dogs were assigned to the Iliri Nation. She's the ruler of that nation, so we're basically on loan. That's a really fancy way of saying that we found a loophole to keep her safe."

Finally, Yarz nodded. "Ok. I will tell them, but they will want to see her. One more thing. Is she still sane?"

"Yeah," Tyr assured him. "She worries about it, but she's still the same Sal she's always been, just with a few more tricks. Her newest mate thinks she'll be the one to make it."

Yarz reached over and touched Tyr's sleeve. "They all go insane."

"Yeah, or die." Tyr shrugged. "But not Sal. I won't let her die, and her mates will keep her sane."

"You sound so sure," Yarz said, surprised. "Why?"

"Because the moment I start to doubt, she'll know, and then she will."

"And you're that close to her?"

Tyr sighed. "I hope so. I'd like to think so, but I'm just her friend. I want to say a close friend, but she has a very long list of those."

"A close friend," Geo said as he returned to the table. "Your turn, bro."

"Yeah. And our buddy was sent to us. Seems the underground wants to make sure your sister isn't a slave."

"Sal?" Geo asked as he waited for Tyr to scoot his aching body out of the booth. "Yarz, you know all the rumors about what she can do? Even the ones that sound crazy? Yeah, she can do them. Oh, and her third cessivi? He's a fetcher, so she doesn't even need to touch someone to do them. I promise, she's not a slave."

"And promises have no proof. I can say you don't smell like lies, but the others won't trust it." He nodded as Tyr made it to his feet. "We want to help. We also want to be sure that the last Kaisae is the real thing. We want to be sure that humans aren't using her against us, because that is what they do."

Geo nodded. "And if I can get her into town, she won't look the same. She'll look human."

Yarz quickly glanced over to Tyr.

"Shifter," Tyr told him. "Yes, I know all about it."

"But we could smell her?"

"Scent doesn't change," Geo assured him.

"Then it would have to do," Yarz decided. "I will have to tell the others, but it makes sense. You wouldn't want her to be caught. Not here."

"Exactly. And how will I get in touch with you again?"

Yarz just pushed at his sleeve, showing the mark of his owner. "I work here after sundown. I am at the main bar. Order mead if she's coming, and anything else if she isn't."

"Perfect." Geo turned his head. "Tyr, he's waiting. Go. I promise I got this."

"Fine. I just know that our food hasn't come yet, and I don't trust these fuckers."

"Ray's across the room. We're fine." Geo rolled his eyes and looked back to Yarz. "And so you know, they hate it. The woman across the room? She's Sal's best friend. Tyr? He's as loyal as any of her brothers. The two of them are almost pack. Close enough that we forget they're human at times."

"Thanks, bro," Tyr said before heading to the back.

The washroom had to be back here. They always were. In a few more steps, he found it, and walked in. Shift stood casually at the sink as if he'd just washed his hands.

"Lock the door," Shift said.

Tyr flipped the knob and offered his hand. "Man, right about now, I love you. My everything hurts."

"And looks like it," Shift agreed as he clasped Tyr's wrist. "And no offense, but I have a better offer."

Then it hit. For a moment, Tyr closed his eyes and struggled to stay on his feet, but Shift helped. He reached up to grab Tyr's shoulders while Tyr fought against the vertigo that always came with it. The problem was that he didn't feel completely back to normal.

"Left the surface shit, huh?"

"Because you were seen. Geo told me," Shift said.

"Gotcha." Tyr chuckled. "And you need to remember to fix your own neck. Are those human bites?"

"Fuck off," Shift grumbled.

"Yeah? Well here's a bit more news for ya. Slaves can smell Sal on us. They want proof she's not a slave, need to see her in person or they don't know a thing." Tyr leaned his head back to show his frustration. "Now, normally I'd say they could fuck off, but we're not making any progress."

"Us either," Shift agreed. "I say run it past Cyno. He knows her better than anyone, and if he agrees, then we'll make it happen."

"Good call," Tyr agreed. "And if Ray's your better offer, then don't fuck her over. Am I clear?"

Shift just smiled. "And you are not her first mate. Trust me, Tyr, I already have a very long line of people to answer to. I'm not fucking her over. Right now, it's just a mission."

"Until it's not," Tyr pointed out. "And first mate implies you're hoping there's a second."

Shift's smile got a little bigger. "Go question your slave."

Chapter Thirty-One

That night, Sal woke to Razor's thought. It wasn't words, just a brush of her mind warning her he was coming in. A split second later, the flap to her tent parted, showing the faint glow of banked coals. Beside her, Jase sat up. Razor's eyes shifted to him, but he didn't stop until he knelt beside their cot.

"Sal, the 97th has something. A group of riders moving at night. All are dressed like civilians, but their horses look military. Kinetry's men are reporting the scent of ravens."

She scrubbed at her face, trying to remove the remnants of sleep. "They're either making another buy or wondering where their next shipment is. How many caravans have we turned away?"

"Two," he admitted. "Dark Heart is already tacking up, but I had a feeling you'd want to be in on this."

She turned to face him. "You mean, in case I wanted to kill something?"

He smiled. "Yeah, pretty much. It makes you happy."

Jase just groaned. "Ya can na steal my line. Grab her pants from the floor behind ya. She's got a shirt somewhere in all of that."

Razor smiled. "And you just crushed my reason for delivering the news in person, Cyno." Yet he still found her clothes - and Jase's.

"Is someone tacking up my horse?" Sal asked as she pulled on her shirt.

"Tilso is pulling out the dark set," Razor said. "You're on Scorch, Sal. Oubliette for Jase. Oh, and Shade's coming, mostly to handle the cleanup. That's why Arctic sent me to wake you. Ghost will keep them from doubling back."

Jase chuckled as he tied on his pants. "Remind me again why we have Dark Heart?"

"Because," Sal said as she slipped out of bed, "this is just the first engagement. Where are my swords?"

Razor picked up her belt with the steel daggers. "I got the knives."

"Swords are by the trunk, kitten," Jase told her. "I oiled the sheaths."

Tilso, Sal called out. We're going to need pikes and lances.

Already on it, he promised.

Then there was nothing else to do. Together, the three of them made their way through the camp, heading toward the picket lines. Sal couldn't help but notice a few of the newer members of Dark Heart fumbling around as they tried to prepare while still half-asleep. When she finally reached her horse, she was pleased to see the commanding officers didn't have that problem. Perin was already mounted, but he lifted a brow when he saw her.

"I'm impressed," he said.

Sal claimed Scorch and swung into the saddle before responding. "Why, because we've done this before?"

Perin tipped his head to the side, admitting she had a point. "I meant because the Blades wake up organized. We leave in five minutes."

"Pikes," Tilso said, making his way over with a collection. "Sal, it's you three, plus Arctic, Shade, Ghost, Risk, and Hwa."

"Thank you," she told him as she selected a lance from the collection. "This should be fast. I'll get Risk back home by morning."

Perin leaned over his saddle to see Tilso better. "So this is Risk's boyfriend?"

"Mate," Tilso corrected. "Blades are iliri, sir."

Perin's eyes ran over him. "I see. Explains a lot."

"Stop flirting," Jad grumbled as he edged his horse closer. "Risk would gut you, and you know it."

A chuckle came from further down the line. "Or share," Hax teased. "Still waiting on three of ours, sir."

"They've got two minutes," Perin called out. "Anyone not in the saddle when we move out had best turn in their browns."

Sal yawned, making no move to cover it. "How many we got on this, Major?"

Perin's eyes hung on her open mouth - and the sharp teeth in it. "Dark Heart, the 43rd, and your Blades. So almost forty to their five. I think this should be easy."

"Then you run the mission," she told him.

He nodded, accepting the responsibility. "Hax? We still waiting?"

"Last one's mounting, sir."

Jad jerked his chin toward Sal. "In case you forgot, we can't see as well right now."

"Then we'll make sure you know if there's any backup," Sal promised before sending a thought to her men. Blades, keep an eye on the humans. It's dark out there.

Acknowledgments came back just as Perin called for them to move. Less than fifteen minutes after waking, the allied forces were headed east, just like Perin had promised that first day. Even better, it wasn't rushed or panicked. They simply got to work.

Near the border, grauori and iliri were keeping track of the Terrans. Sal offered any significant updates, but for the most part, the enemy was riding straight at them. It was almost as if they were trying to lure the Anglians out, and Sal wouldn't put it past them. Unfortunately, they weren't close yet. Razor estimated the Terran party to be approximately an hour out.

Thankfully, winter was a lot warmer this close to the ocean, so the ride wouldn't be miserable for the humans. Unfortunately, it was still cold enough to turn the breath of the horses to steam. Tack jangled in the darkness, but the men didn't talk. Voices would carry too easily. The soft thud of hooves on the dirt was loud enough as it was.

Then, almost too soon, a grauori warned Sal they were close. She hissed and lifted a hand, using the Dark Heart sign for halt. Night-adjusted eyes saw, and the line began to spread.

"Arctic?" Perin asked, his voice little more than a whisper. "Got a bow?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good. Hax, Takara, Jad, and Sal. I want you all to take one. The rest of you, brace for a surprise, or to clean this up and leave no sign."

Sal reached back, silently asking Jase for a bow, but it was Razor who passed her one. She smiled at him in thanks, nocked an arrow, and commanded her horse to stand. The way they were lined up in the ranks, she'd be responsible for the rider next to the far right. Relaxed but ready, she waited to see the Terrans crest the hill.

At the first hint of a helm, she, Arctic, and Hax raised their bows. A few seconds later, the rest did. "Iliri hold for Jad," Sal whispered, making sure they would all loose at the same time.

The riders kept coming closer, apparently unaware of the small army waiting for them. To Sal, it didn't feel right. Something about the meandering path was unnatural. All of her instincts warned that this was a trap, but the grauori had nothing. The 97th were silent. For a single moment in time, the whole world paused.

"Now," Jad hissed, and five arrows flew.

A scream of pain erupted in Sal's mind, and it didn't come from a Terran.

The enemy horses spooked, but the riders didn't fall. They swayed on the backs, the reins flopped, and that was when Sal knew it was a setup.

"We're under attack!" she warned, both in her mind and out loud. "Those are corpses we're shooting, and a grauori's down."

"Move!" Perin ordered.

The allies scattered, each group falling into their own attack patterns. Sal spun her mare to follow Arctic, but he waved her on. She could feel the grauori, he couldn't, and the wounded beast was relying on her. Setting her spurs to her horse, she surged east. Dark Heart followed, the sound of their horses' hooves loud.

Too loud.

Arctic was pulling their minds together. She was peering through the branches, looking for the enemy. Sal was expecting horses, so the spear coming at Scorch's chest from beside a tree almost caught her by surprise. Almost. The stallion had a mind of his own and spooked to the right, crashing her leg into Razor's. It wasn't enough to keep her stirrup free. Resin clanked against the ceramic tip, she felt her horse jerk, and her foot lost all support. For a split second, she knew she was going down.

Then Jase's pike impaled the man. Razor grabbed her arm, keeping her on Scorch's back, and Hax moved to intercept. Drawing his sword, he took the man's head. The scent of blood filled the air, proving this was real, and it fed Jase's bloodlust.

Sal snarled and turned for more. "Get Risk there," she ordered, throwing the grauori's location into Arctic's head.

"Move," Arctic ordered.

But Sal had already found what she was looking for. Covered in armor the color of the world around them, the Terrans were using the terrain to their advantage. Mottled chest pieces and muted tones made these men almost invisible. The darkness of night should've handled the rest, but Sal didn't have that problem. As soon as she was close enough, she jumped, landing blade first in this guy's face. Another surged toward her.

Her hand immediately found the steel blade sheathed along her back. The other caught his wrist, blocking his swing. One knife to the gut and she was looking for more - but they were all looking for her. Dozens of men surged in, battle cries finally piercing the silence, showing the Anglians exactly where they were.

Sal calmly reached back for her second dagger and waited, knowing her pale hair would shine in the moonlight. "Come get me, you fools," she snarled.

The moment the Terrans moved from the trees, her pack was on them. Razor sliced one from the back. Jase impaled another before launching off his mare to cut the throat of a third. From out of nowhere, Hwa pounced, catching a man by the throat just to shake him hard enough to snap his neck. And Hax fell in at her left.

Weapons came at her quickly, taking her complete concentration, yet the Blades had the better position. With Sal as the focus, her brothers killed ruthlessly. One after the other, she watched men fall, and Hax kept any blade from coming close. A grunt proved he didn't do it unscathed, but he was still moving. That meant his wound couldn't be too bad, although the lack of his mind in her link was strange. She couldn't predict him; she had to actually watch.

And that was almost her mistake.

Surging in for a kill, she found herself between Hax's blade and a Terran. The iliri bent, missing her, but it left him open. The Terran took the chance and swung, cleaving Hax across the chest, cutting into his armor. Sal lunged in to finish the job and felt a familiar presence at her back: Razor. His staff worked around her, giving more reach while she handled everything that got inside it.

"Jase?"

"On it," he agreed, as he moved in.

Ducking low, Jase pulled Hax back, leaving room for her and Razor to work. She felt him checking the iliri's wound, a twinge of amusement, then the thrill of a kill. Razor made the next, and she finished off the last one. The air stank of human sugar, but they weren't done yet. Somewhere to the east, Arctic was dealing with his own group, keeping his mates at his side. Risk was healing. She could hear more fighting out in the open, which meant Dark Heart and the 43rd Mounted were cleaning up the last.

How many are left? Sal asked, knowing there were plenty of eyes out in this night.

A grauori responded. All are engaged. I do not see any more soldiers moving in. I think this was it, Kaisae.

Sal nodded as she made her way to Hax's side. "It's over," she told her group.

"Yeh," Jase agreed, "but that was na a scouting party. They knew we'd be here, kitten."

She didn't answer immediately. Instead, she knelt and grabbed Hax's jaw, the most visible skin on him. A rush of desire surged through the contact, and he leaned toward her a second later, making both Jase and Razor growl out a warning. Hax didn't care. The maast was on him, and for the first time in his life, a willing partner was within reach.

"Stop," she ordered, using her grip on his jaw to force his body to relax so she could heal him.

"I will gut ya all over again if ya touch her," Jase warned.

Razor just lifted his sword to a guard position. Behind him, Hwa huffed out the grauori version of a laugh, but Sal was busy. Slowly, due to her pathetic healing skill, she managed to put Hax back together. His wound hadn't been bad, but it would've sidelined him for weeks without her help. Granted, the moment she was done, she released him and stepped away before giving him back control of his body.

"Sorry," he grumbled.

Jase pointed at a corpse beside him. "If ya can na control yerself, then eat that. It does help, and Anglia will na stop ya." Then he turned to Sal. "And I have bad news fer ya, kitten. I think we just ran out of time. Terric knows we're here, they're trying ta get a count, and we still do na have a thing in Merriton."

"I know," she agreed.

He stepped closer and palmed the side of her face. "But I did na tell ya that the slaves wanna talk. They told Geo and Tyr that if they can see ya are na being forced ta do this, they will tell us ever' thing they know." His eyes flicked over her shoulder, then back to hold hers. "And we are out of time. Ya have ta go ta Merriton, Sal. Tomorrow."

"But you can't," she reminded him. "You'll never make it into town."

"Na, I can na, but Razor can. He will keep ya safe fer me. Ya trust him and ya work well with him. I know he will na let a thing happen ta ya."

She nodded. "And you'll keep Anglia safe for me?"

"I swear, kitten. I will protect yer soldiers." His thumb stroked her cheek. "But do na eat yer kills. It's been a long time since I've had ya in the maast."

"Just go," Razor groaned. "Hwa and I will take care of Hax. I'll force feed him if I have to."

Or just for fun, Hwa suggested. Go, Sal. Enjoy being the Kaisae for once.

They didn't have to tell her twice.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Hours later, pale light was coming through the canvas walls of Sal's tent, but that wasn't what woke her. It was Jase's teeth teasing her shoulder and his arm around her back pulling her against his chest. She sucked in a breath, and his lips moved higher, finding her neck. That got a moan.

With a sleepy chuckle, he tugged her over, encouraging her to face him. Then one hand trailed down to her thigh, following the line of her body to get there. As their eyes met, he lifted her leg over his hip, and hardness pressed into her belly. "Good mornin', kitten," he whispered.

"Mm," she agreed. "I think it's about to be."

A little smile touched his lips before he shifted lower. She could feel him sliding against her, easing into place. Then he pulled her onto him and entered her body. She sucked in a breath, closing her eyes to focus on just feeling him. Everything about him. Slowly, almost lazily, Jase rolled his hips, curling his back as the two of them flexed side by side. The sheets rustled as they writhed, and his lips returned to her neck.

The rush of battle was long gone, having been satiated in the night. This was different. This was just between them, a moment to remember that not everything had to be intense to feel good. The scent of blood and sweat still lingered in the room. As Sal clung to his shoulders, she could feel the marks she'd made the night before, and yet this was so different. Maybe even better.

The friction built, and she leaned her head back, her hair tangling against the pillow. Jase's lips moved up her jaw, to that spot beneath her ear, his excited breaths tickling the sensitive skin. Her calf pressed into his ass, holding him close, and his arms clenched around her back. Like this, they were one. For just a moment, the sound of people outside her tent, the impending battle, and her plans to leave were all just a distant memory. Here, it was just them – and it felt so good.

The hint of a moan caught in the back of her throat, and she felt him smile against her face. "Shh," he reminded her. "They can hear."

"I don't care."

So he buried himself deeper on the next thrust. Sal's back arched, pressing her breasts into his chest. Jase gasped before doing it again, and then -

"Kaisae?" a man called outside the tent.

Don't stop, Sal thought.

He didn't, but Jase smothered his face against her neck. Unfortunately, silence wasn't what the soldier wanted. "Sal!" She recognized Dag's voice.

"Go away," Jase growled.

Unfortunately, the soldier took that as permission. Light brightened in the room as the flap opened, Jase froze, and Sal shoved her mouth into his shoulder to smother a giggle. Relaxing his arm, her Ahnor tilted his head up to look at the man who seemed to have no clue what was happening under the covers right in front of him.

"I was told to report that her horse is ready, a selection of clothing has been packed for both her and Razor, and General Sturmgren knows they'll be crossing into his camp's patrol area."

"I do na care," Jase all but growled. "If ya do na want her in a bad mood, ya should go brew the coffee - and do na bring it back. She will take it by the fire."

"Uh..." Dag grumbled.

"Busy," Jase told him.

Sal could smell the man's surprise when he realized exactly what that meant. "Oh. Oh! Sorry, Sal. Yeah, I'm uh... Right." He spun and rushed back out.

That was more than she could take. Not even Jase's shoulder could muffle her giggles, but she tried. She tried hard enough that her Ahnor caught the amusement. Playfully, he rolled her onto her back, still buried inside her and began covering her face in kisses. It didn't help, but she did laugh more. When he moved to kiss the other side, a peal of laughter burst out. She knew they could hear outside her tent, but he was relentless. The louder she got, the more he kissed until she could barely breathe.

Finally, he leaned back to look in her face. "That was na how I'd planned ta finish but..." He glanced down. "Between the wrong mood and my need ta piss..."

"Ugh," she huffed. "Then get that thing out of me."

With another giggle, she pushed him off, but he was already moving. Then, flashing one more grin her way, Jase strode across the room and kept going. Without a stitch of clothing, in the middle of winter, with his dick still partially hard, he just marched into the center of the allied camp. Sal's mouth hung open in shock.

"What the fuck, Cyno?" someone called out.

"Need the latrine," he replied.

Someone else was laughing. "Man, you realize it's cold out, right? Ever think of pants?"

Sal just shoved her face into her pillow to smother her amusement. Every time she thought she knew him, he found a new way to surprise her. Then there was the vision of his ass - and the swirling lines curling around it - that would stick with her for the next few days. The thought no more than crossed her mind before his amusement trickled back, proving that had been his plan all along.

Now ya will na forget why ya need ta come back, he teased.

Jase? I love you. Sometimes I don't know why, but... She felt her cheeks burning as she fought the need to laugh at the absurdity of it all. It really is a nice ass.

Get dressed, kitten. Ya have places ta be, and if yer fast enough, ya will catch me coming back.

The problem was that she only had her uniforms in her tent. Well, and a dress she used when she wanted to get comfortable. That, at least, would fit her no matter what size she was, and humans were a lot larger than a little iliri bitch. The last thing she wanted to do was get stuck in a uniform too small to get off.

Thankfully, she'd perfected making herself into a human. It wouldn't take too much to adjust her size to fit into whatever clothes they had, but until she had them, she couldn't exactly wear them. That was how she ended up digging in her packs, looking for her only dress, when Jase made his way back. Seeing her squatting naked on the floor, he chuckled and turned to actually tie their tent flap closed.

"Ya are na yet dressed," he teased.

She glanced back, letting her eyes pause on the most interesting part of his body before returning to his face. "Seems you aren't either, and I'm not going to fit in my blacks."

He gestured for her to toss over a pair of pants. "Hey, ya remember what Dom said about Ray being on the mission?"

"Yeah? Although I am pretty sure she has no problem at all with feeling guilty, so pretty sure it'll work out for them."

As he bent to pull on his pants, Jase said, "I do na mean her. I mean ya. We do na know how long ya will be in Merriton, and we both know that place will be hard for ya. If ya need comfort, he's there."

"Razor? I know."

"No," he chuckled. "Sal, ya do na. Ya keep thinking that ya need ta act a certain way ta make me happy, but yer wrong. I want a large family. I do na mean kids, although I would na be opposed, either. I mean yer mates. My brothers. That, ta me, is a big family. I also do na want ya ta claim ever' man ya decide ta enjoy, but I do na want ya ta worry about claiming more, either."

Sal pulled the dress over her head while she thought about that. There was just one problem. "Razor's never been interested in me like that."

"They are all interested in ya like that," Jase countered. "I promise ya, Sal, that he's thought about it at least once. They all have. May have taken yer estrus ta get Risk's mind workin' that way, but it is a part of what ya are. The bigger question is what ya wanna do about it."

"How can you be so sure?" she demanded. "Razor? The only one less likely is Shift, and that's only because he's in Rayna's bed."

"First, because I have a dick, Sal. They are inconvenient when it comes ta thinking. Catch the right smell - and yers is the best of them all - and they give us ideas. Na always ones we can do a thing about. Second, ya do na read as well as me. He thinks ya smell like the Viraenovan River delta, sweet and salty in the best way. It reminds him of where he grew up, kitten, back when he was free."

"And all of you think I smell like something wonderful. I get it. That doesn't mean I need to worry."

"Exactly," he agreed. "Do na worry. Na about what he wants, what we want, or if what ya want might be bad. If ya need to play a part, or ya just do na wanna be alone because of our feelings hitting ya ever' second of ever' day, then ya need to know that we do na care. Na me, na Zep, and na even Kolt."

She nodded, letting that sink in. "You think this is a holdover from that fight I had with Blaec? My feeling so guilty about who I sleep with?"

"Yeh. I kinda do."

"Me too," she admitted under her breath.

"But," Jase said before she could think about that too hard, "I do na like Hax."

Sal sighed and made her way over to the bed. Without asking, she dropped into the spot beside him and leaned over to wrap her arms around him. "Hax is handsome and arrogant. He is dominant, brazen, and foolish. He has big plans and is sure that if he just fights a little harder, he can make them happen. Remind you of someone?"

"He is na a thing like you," Jase insisted.

Sal shook her head. "Wrong guess. Hax is a mistake I've already made. He wants to be the alpha, and I'm not letting anyone else take that from me. Oh, I won't lie, I enjoy looking at him. There's something so primal about his features, you know?"

Jase leaned over and kissed the side of her ear, right at the base where it met her skull. "I think I do."

She flicked her ear away. "But I've done this before, killer. I want to help him because I want one of the last purebred iliri to know what it means to embrace what we are. That's it."

Carefully, Jase met her eyes. "And ya fell fer that mistake the last time. It almost tore ya apart. That is why I do na like him, Sal."

"Then make sure I don't do it again?"

"That is na my place. It will never be my place. If he gets a piece of yer heart, I will learn ta live with it, but I also will na lie ta ya about it. I think ya can do so much better, even if he is pure."

"He also doesn't smell like he's related to me," she admitted, "but in about ten years, there are going to be a couple of girls needing a mate. If he follows me down this path, then what?"

Jase's brow furrowed. "What do ya mean?"

"We'll kill the Emperor, win the war, and possibly die. We both know that's a very real possibility, so why would I destroy my species to do it? Reko and Hax? Two iliri girls who will be old enough to breed in about a decade? That's at least two more generations. More, if there are still some of us in hiding."

He nodded. "But what do you want, Sal? Ya deserve ta live, ta love, and ta be happy while ya can. What is it ya actually want between now and then?"

She sighed and leaned her head against his arm. "I don't want to be the hope of an entire species and the breeder of it. I don't want people to be counting down until I pop out the next Kaisae with some guy whose pedigree looks good beside mine. I'm not a pet anymore Jase, and what if I end up wanting Zep's kid - or none at all? I'm the fucking Kaisae, and I'm done with letting everyone decide my future for me."

"But what do ya want?" he asked softly.

"Right now, I just want to be a soldier, and the best damned soldier the world has ever seen."

"Ya are."

She lifted her head to see him better. "And you're twice the man as Hax, even if you aren't a purebred. Killer, I have never," she reminded him, "thought our ancestry should determine our worth. You know why? Because of you. Because I can't imagine a single thing better than you."

He turned, cupping her face. Sweetly, his thumb caressed the line of her jaw. "And I do na agree. I think our ancestry is exactly what makes us valuable, Sal. Yers most of all."

Chapter Thirty-Three

The suit she ended up wearing was mauve, with pants that fit tightly and a corset that lifted more than should be possible. Supposedly it was Teya's, from the Devil Dogs. To finish off the look, Sal's hair was now curly, and her skin was dark. Not too dark, though. She didn't want to stand out.

Long ago, she'd designed this skin to blend well in Fort Landing, and it had become an easy persona to fall back on. Every detail had been thought out. Not to mention that she'd passed a very close inspection by Blaec when she'd seduced him. That alone made her feel confident no one would see anything but a human. And she was keeping the name. Granted, this time she wouldn't be Siana Praxis, but rather Siana Dico, wife to Gage Dico.

Still, she didn't want to do this. After Terric's assault last night, she knew she had to or risk losing any chance of punishing the traitors who'd been destroying the Conglomerate from the inside out. Those idiots only cared about money, and she could see the long-term damage they were doing, but she wasn't thrilled about being blackmailed. No matter how sweetly the slaves had asked, that was basically what this amounted to. She either had to meet their demands, or they'd refuse to help save themselves. A small part of her wanted to see how well that worked out for them.

"Ya will be fine," Jase whispered as he escorted her to the horses. Her anxiety was probably battering him even if he wouldn't admit it. "Ya are na a slave. Ya are na weak and helpless anymore. Yer pack has some of the most powerful iliri on the continent, and ya put them all ta shame."

She flashed him a smile. "Thanks, killer."

He nodded but paused as they passed the last tent. Wrapping an arm around her shoulder, he turned her toward the town. "What does it look like, Sal? Ta ya, does it look like this is a bad idea?"

"It looks like a fistful of string that's tangled on itself," she explained. "Some is good and some is bad, but it's all twisted up into one big knot like neither side can gain the advantage, and I can't tell what's winning."

"Then maybe yer supposed ta untangle it." He leaned closer and inhaled. "That, the scent of ya, is all they need. I do na know if ya will start a revolution or stop one, but listen ta the pattern. Trust yerself, and we will all follow ya ta the end. All iliri, Sal, because ya are the last Kaisae."

"Even when I look like a human, huh?"

One corner of his mouth turned up, giving him a lopsided smile. "Ya know, that could be fun. Always thought a human could na get me hard without the maast, but I think I found a way around that..."

"Jase!" she hissed. "Before you get any ideas, I'm leaving."

Laughing, he caught her before she made it more than a step past him, holding her to his chest as he kissed the side of her neck. "Do na let Razor forget ta cover his tattoo ever' morning," he said as he walked her to the waiting horses.

"Promise."

The man in question stood beside his gelding. "I think that's something I'll remember. Hello, Siana."

She stepped away from Jase and curtsied before him as if they were in Anglia. "Gage."

He groaned. "That's going to get old fast." Then he turned to Jase. "I will bring her back, or die trying."

"I was na worried," Jase assured him, then offered his hand.

Razor lifted his but paused. His expensive suit was complete with a set of soft riding gloves. Chuckling under his breath, Razor pulled one off and slapped his palm against Jase's. For a moment, neither one moved, and Sal knew they were having a private conversation. She also knew it was about her.

"So, do I have to mount this horse on my own?" she asked, snapping them out of it.

Jase ducked his head and stepped back, leaving Razor to assist. When she kicked back her leg, he lifted until she could swing the other over the borrowed horse. Only then did he move to his own animal. The moment he was in the saddle, they both turned for the open avenue, heading north. Sal lifted a hand to Jase, then turned her eyes to their destination. Leaving was always the hardest part. It was the moment when she had to realize that something would change before she got back, and she had no way of knowing what.

"Look back, sweetie," Razor told her. "He's still there, and it will be one more view to remember."

She did, finding Jase quietly watching her disappear. He looked comfortable, almost confident, and it helped more than she wanted to admit. There was just one little thing she couldn't ignore.

"Sweetie?" she asked.

Razor flashed her an embarrassed smile. "Sal. Siana. Sweetie. I figured it's the safest pet name I can have for my supposed wife and it might let me cover up a few slips. You know, there's a reason I didn't do infiltration even though I have the darkest skin."

She thrust out her lower lip and nodded. "I can do sweetie. So what do I get to call you?"

"Yeah, that's a good question. What kind of husband am I, Sal?"

"Siana," she corrected.

"Sweetie," he teased.

She rolled her eyes, making sure he saw. "What kind of husband do you think you'd be, Gage?"

"I don't think I'll ever be a husband, sweetie. Wrong species."

That earned him a groan. "Ok. Then what kind of mate?"

His eyes jumped forward to hang on the road. "Yeah, that's a pretty deep question. Um..." He took a deep breath. "I'd like to say a good one, but I honestly don't know. I think I spend too much time focused on work."

"You or the supposed you?" she asked.

He shrugged. "Both. The guys said that the best cover is the most natural, and to play as much of yourself in your part as you can. So both. I mean, I really do spend too much time with work."

"Yeah, but your job is saving a species from extinction. It's not exactly something you can just take a few hours off and ignore."

"And yet I find myself alone at night, making notes of where we've left gear, sending out letters to have it moved back to Anglia or stored in a central location while the rest of you read, spar, or whatever."

She nodded, knowing it was true. He'd always been the one making sure things went smoothly behind the scenes. "I think the bigger question is if it makes you happy."

"It passes the time," he admitted.

Sal nudged her horse closer. "Gage, you're not giving me much to go on here. We're supposed to be an adorably married couple, and yet I think you're the brother I know the least. It's like there's always been this line between us that you've never invited me to cross." She paused as an idea hit. "Were you raised new-iliri?"

"Not exactly." He reached over to pat her thigh. "I was raised in Lewes where the line between species was a very blurry one. I went to school just like everyone else, had a mother and father like all of my other friends, and ate my meat bloody. We'd taken to using the Glish words for our terms, so my family didn't have cousins but second-sisters, and things like that. I mean, even my name has been humanized. Somewhere a few generations back, one of my grandmothers changed it."

"So has it been hard seeing the Blades become more iliri?"

"No!" He shook his head hard. "Do not ever think that. I've sometimes felt like I'm behind the curve, but never like that was a problem. Shit, Arctic and I have had quite a few talks about this. Now he was raised new-iliri. Thing is, it's just another term for human, Sa - sweetie."

She noticed his slip but didn't mention it. "So you're a workaholic who is logical and dedicated," she decided. "You're driven, and want to turn your skills into a successful merchant business, and I have every intention of being the face of this."

"And a beautiful face it is," he agreed.

Sal's brow furrowed, and she gave him a questioning look. "This one?"

He opened his mouth to answer, paused, and then huffed out a laugh. "Both, sweetie. I'm not blind, and I grew up with women like Siana. Threw a few of them in my bed, too, so you know. The ones that smelled just a bit less than sweet, though."

"Oh, so you're saying you're not the husband type, just the love 'em and leave 'em type?"

"Never intentionally, I promise." His eyes were once again on the land stretching out before them. "Where I grew up, we never worried about who made the first move. There was no shame in a man being forward and no connotations to a woman who knew what she wanted, but I was young back then. I got conscripted when I was nineteen, Siana." A smile proved he knew he'd gotten her fake name correct. "Joined the Blades when I was twenty-one."

"Oh, so you're an old man, huh?" she teased.

"Twenty-eight next month, yeah."

"You know," she said, "for most of my life, I never knew my birthday."

"Your records show it as the New Year. That's why we sent presents up to Anglia with Cyno." He looked over. "So you know when it is now?"

"Last month," she admitted. "But it doesn't feel like that's me."

"Then New Year's it is," he decided. "Twenty-four this year?"

"Yeah."

"Sal?" he asked. "I know this is none of my business, and you can tell me that, but what happened between you and Kolt here? Everyone knows you two met in Merriton. We all know you were a slave. The rest? He's not saying shit - and I don't blame him for that - but to me, the pieces only add up one way, and it makes me wonder why you picked him."

"Because he said no," she admitted. "I was ordered to make him happy, and he said no. He lied for me, Razor. He kept my secret, protected me, and told me the one way I could get out. From that moment on, I haven't been able to stop thinking about him. Not ever. And now he's here, just like this hero that I'd dreamed up? I know it was nothing but a few hours, but to me?"

"It was huge," he said, understanding. "I just wished he'd mentioned something. Yeah, I know it means I never would've been a Blade, but still. If we had've known about you?"

"It doesn't work like that," she explained. "He tried. I've been in his head, and he tried so hard, but no one believed him. He got laughed at, beat up a few times, and realized that it wasn't so much what he was saying, but who was saying it."

"But he didn't tell us!"

Sal lifted a hand, begging him to wait. "The Black Blades? The most decorated elites in the military? The ones playing human, with everyone kissing your asses regardless of their species? Why would he tell you when the slaves laughed him off? Why would he have trusted you, of all people, when you were doing nothing but pushing him to his limits in the trials and exposing every weakness and failure the world had spent so many years rubbing in his face?"

"Shit," he breathed. "I never thought about it like that. I mean, Kolt acts like he's got his shit together."

"Mhm," she agreed. "So do I. That doesn't mean there aren't still nights that I wish I could cry or things that make my heart race in fear. It also doesn't mean he didn't plan to do something about it. I just got myself free before he could figure out how. He won't say it, but he's thought it, and that means I've read it. Sure, he tries to pretend like what happened wasn't a big deal, but it was. To both of us." She tipped her head to Merriton to prove her point. "I think we all have learned how to fake it pretty well."

"Just put on the right mask at the right time," he agreed. "Smile when you're supposed to, but not too much, so no one will see your teeth. Don't growl in public, never show when it hurts. Yeah. I think I understand. Maybe a little too well."

"Razor?" she asked.

"Gage," he corrected.

"Razor," she insisted. "What is it you're hiding from?"

"The same thing Blaec was, sweetie. The future. I think that's what we're all trying to brace for, and any weakness could be the one thing that fucks it all up in the end, you know?"

She did. She knew a little too well. "I'm starting to think ayati's a bitch."

"Then make her your bitch, sweetie. I think you're the only person who can - and you've been doing a damned good job of it so far."

"That," she told him. "That's who you need to be as a husband."

"Sal, this is just me."

"Yeah," she agreed. "And I kinda like the you I see when you let me."

Chapter Thirty-Four

That's her, Zep thought, making Kolt pause. On the bay.

Bay? Kolt asked, wondering what horse she was on. Where'd she get a bay?

Probably from the Terrans they killed last night, Zep explained. Same reason Razor isn't riding his buckskin.

Kolt's eyes scanned the street, looking for a couple where the woman was riding a bay. Then he saw her. Not just any her, but one he knew rather well. He'd seen that face when he was all but hauling her through Escea on their way out of the Terran camp. This time, however, the beautiful human looked happier. More relaxed.

Smiling, he turned back to pay the street vendor for the beef jerky he'd just ordered. Jase said she's going by Siana Dico, right?

Yep, Gage Dico's wife.

That almost made Kolt laugh. Please tell me that's a fake name, too?

That's Razor's real name, bro. He's from Lewes, same as Geo, so got a totally human name. Zep snagged the bag of dried meat and started walking, knowing Kolt would keep up. But we have a big-ass problem.

Yeah, Kolt agreed, that Sal doesn't know we're staying with her old master. I told you this was a bad idea, Zep.

And I told you this needs to happen. I intend to see this old fucker hang, ok?

Kolt tapped Zep's arm and pointed to a store up ahead. Stop in here. I wanna see what hotel they decide to stay in.

You know you can just ask her, right? Zep teased.

Ok, I want to see how she and her 'husband' act when they think no one's watching.

Zep chuckled and held the door, letting Kolt enter first. Jealous?

Fuck yeah. I've been chasing that woman for years. Now that I've finally caught her, she's spending the night with another man? Of course I'm jealous, but not in a bad way. I just wish I'd gotten that assignment.

Inside, he turned to check out the window display. Naturally, it was a very fancy woman's dress, but he didn't care. Instead, he made a comment about how his wife would love something like that and checked for a tag with the size. He could feel that Zep was impressed, but didn't stop to enjoy it. This was what he knew how to do. Zep was a fighter, Jase was a killer, and him? He was invisible.

"You gonna buy it for her?" Zep asked, playing along.

"Think I should?"

And down the street, Sal-as-Siana pulled her horse up in front of a smaller hotel. Razor immediately dismounted and hurried to her side. Gallantly, their brother caught Sal by the waist and lifted her to the ground. For a moment, the pair paused to look in each other's eyes. It was perfect, coming across as completely natural with that hint of awkwardness that only came when two people weren't quite sure what the other was thinking. Kolt was convinced they were about to kiss, but it didn't happen.

Instead, Razor offered his arm and Sal took it. Kolt watched as she smiled, her human facade feeling like a stranger. Maybe that was the problem? Was the awkwardness from Razor trying to accept that their Kaisae and this human were one and the same? Then again, he could smell her, and Kolt knew exactly what kind of effect it had on a man. He'd been there, looking down at that same face but seeing the one that was really hers.

Side by side, the elegant couple turned for the hotel, leaving their horses behind without a concern. A moment later, a boy ran out to collect the mounts and lead them toward the back. The whole time, Kolt listened, waiting for something to come across his bond, but he got nothing.

Is this just her acting? he asked Zep.

I think this is her being confused, Zep admitted. Those two have never been close. Oh, they get along, and Razor's always right there to jump in whenever she needs him, but of all the Blades, I think they know each other the least.

So why is he the one with her? Kolt asked.

Because he looks human, and there's no way Jase would send her out with anyone but a Blade.

Kolt sighed, making a production over the tag. "Not her size. Not even close." Does she trust him?

Completely, Zep promised. And together, they're lethal. He's fine, Kolt. Zep pointed to another rack. "Want to see if we can find something in her size?"

"Nah. I spoil her enough as it is." And I think we're being watched. Their little pause had interrupted their pattern - and someone else's. Kolt focused on a man across the street taking a little too much interest in a flyer. Make sure you eat some of that jerky when we get back on the street, ok?

Yep, Zep agreed.

Kolt smiled a thanks at the clerk, who'd all but ignored them, and headed out with Zep right behind him. Like he'd guessed, the man across the street started making his way casually in the same direction, but Kolt pretended not to care, and Zep really was the perfect partner. He tossed out easy jokes about how Kolt's wife had his balls in a clamp. Kolt told him to fuck off, and they bantered loud enough it could be overheard, but not so loud it felt false. Instead, they were just two men who'd recently come into money and who intended to enjoy it while it lasted.

And the whole time, the man moved along the crowds with them.

Think he's working for the Terrans or the merchants? Kolt asked.

Zep offered over a piece of the dried meat. Can't tell by looking. He's human, though.

Kolt took the jerky and shoved it into his mouth. Yeah, but Sal said last night was a setup. The men on horseback were corpses strapped in the saddle. That means Terric is guessing we're around here, and it was bait. Sure, they cleaned it all up, but the entire unit is still gone, and there's only one thing that could've done that - an army.

But Sal wants to pull the Terran line south and off Eastward, Zep pointed out. So it works either way.

Unless the Terrans are already here. I mean, we're all using our real names. Why? Kolt paused at another street vendor, this time to look at cheap jewelry.

Zep reached over for a necklace. Ran said that crazy politician, um, Berrik? Yeah, she had every trace of us removed. If you look, Valcor Zepyr joined the military as a boy, then nothing. Same for all of us. Dogs, too. We're clean, man. Cleaner than if we'd never joined the military, thanks to her.

And Garot still hasn't given us the chance to talk about a deal, which makes me think he's playing us. Something's up, bro, and I don't like it. Somewhere, we have a leak.

"This is cool," Zep said, showing Kolt the necklace.

The strangest part was that it really was. The moment Zep lifted it, Kolt could smell the dark grey stones. There were seven total, with the one in the center slightly larger to make a focal point. Unable to help himself, Kolt looked at the owner of the cart.

"How much?"

"Twenty-five krits," the guy said. "That's real steel."

"No," Kolt told him. "It's not. I've seen steel."

He moved to put it back, and the seller said, "Five. I'll take five, but it is metal. It's the stone they use to make compasses."

"How many do you have?" Kolt asked.

"Four."

Kolt looked over at Zep and shrugged. When Zep cocked his head, he decided to see how much of a merchant they really were. "I'll take all four of them for five krits, but that's all they're worth. Just thought they might make a nice souvenir."

"Ten," the man shot back.

Kolt sighed. "Six."

"Deal," the seller agreed.

Kolt passed over the bills and the guy quickly put the necklaces into a bag. The best part was that their friend across the street was still waiting, and Kolt knew the man had to be confused. Granted, Kolt hadn't expected to actually buy anything, but he couldn't pass these up. The dark grey stones were the exact same thing he'd worn for most of his life. They made iliri smell like humans.

What are you doing? Zep asked.

Being a stupid boy with too much money in a merchant town, Kolt told him. And if an iliri puts these on, he'll become truly invisible. The only ones I've seen before were mine and my mother's.

And our friend?

Kolt started walking across the street. Isn't as good of a spy as I am. Keep up, brother, because I need to hear his accent.

Weaving between carriages and riders, along with plenty of foot traffic, the pair headed toward a store that claimed it was a bakery. Both of them kept their eyes on it, but the path was perfect. When Kolt paused to let yet another cart pass, he knew this was going to work. Then he rushed in front of the next, turning to check that he was out of the way just as he reached the curb. His shoulder collided with the man who'd been following them, hard enough to make the guy grunt.

"Shit, sorry," Kolt told him grabbing the man's arms to make sure he was steady. "You ok?"

"Fine," their watcher grumbled.

Kolt nodded. "Sorry, I just thought that wagon was a little too close. I didn't even see you there. Shit. Seriously, I'm sorry."

"I said I'm fine," the man huffed as he shrugged off Kolt's hands.

Zep came up behind him. "Yeah, forgive my partner. He has the manners of a dog. Let me buy you a drink to make up for it, sir?"

"Merchants," the man grumbled before pushing past both of them and heading up the street.

Well? Zep asked.

Terran, Kolt confirmed. He clips his vowels even though he's faking the accent. His balance says military because he didn't step back, just rolled with the hit.

Yeah, think he made you?

Kolt looked over and met Zep's eyes. I think he was following us because he knows exactly who we are. Then again, that's how I've stayed alive so long. The truth is that I don't have a single idea. He could be here to see why their caravans have stopped - but then why is he following us? For all we know, our cover's blown, and yet he called us merchants.

Would a spy know our cover stories? Zep asked.

Probably not, Kolt assured him, but a potential buyer might. We kinda have been trying to sell stuff to the east. Maybe we were being checked out before anyone actually talks to us?

Which means we need to push Garot, Zep decided.

Yeah, we need to start pushing him hard, and if we don't have something happening by tomorrow, I say we head back to the hotel, get ourselves an alibi, then cut the man's throat when we can't possibly be there.

And get Aeley out of there, Zep reminded him.

No offense, but fuck Aeley. Right now, she's a pawn in this game. Sure, she's helping, and yeah, I'd like to see her free, but I'm not about to risk Sal for her, Kolt said.

Trust me, Zep promised, I'm on the same fucking page.

And then we tell Sal, Kolt thought. The moment we get the chance, we tell her, because I'm sick and tired of keeping secrets, and the last thing I want is for her to stop trusting me.

Won't happen, Zep promised. Bro, that's kinda one of the best parts about being cessivi. I mean, Sal's understanding anyway, but this shit you've got going on? Yeah, it fixes all of that.

Maybe, but she deserves better, Zep, and I'm going to be the man she thinks I can be.

Zep actually chuckled. She thinks you're Syrik Enik Kolton, the man who changed her life and is doing his best to change his own.

And next, I plan to be her hero.

Fuck that, Zep told him. Jase is the hero. He snagged that shit before either of us could pull our heads out of our asses.

Kolt ducked between two people on the sidewalk. Still going to be her hero, Zep.

Easy enough. Find the traitors she wants so bad, destroy her former master, and free every slave in this town. If you happen to defeat the Emperor while you're at it, even better. Seriously, though, we need to find these fuckers and get out of this town before something blows up in our faces.

And we're running out of time, Kolt agreed.

Chapter Thirty-Five

The hotel Sal had picked wasn't the best in town, but it was still pretty nice. Razor had paid for a half-suite, which meant the pair had plenty of room to share without tripping over each other, and yet it still felt tense. She'd noticed it the moment he'd lifted her off the horse, and it hadn't gotten any better when the staff had carried up their bags. Now, with nothing left to do but wait, that feeling was starting to get a little overwhelming.

"What's wrong?" Razor asked, clearly feeling it, too.

Sal crossed the room to the window that looked out over the street. Pulling back the curtain, she looked up at the sky. Here, it was easier to see the tendrils dangling into the town, but they turned invisible before they reached the ground. Even worse, she was convinced that the knot had gotten worse, not better.

"What if this is a mistake?" she asked.

"Close the curtains," he told her as he moved toward the door. Without waiting to see if she did, he flicked the lock and engaged the panic bolt before turning back. "Now get out of that."

Sal's eyes widened in shock. "Excuse me?"

"The human. Let it go. For the rest of tonight, you are officially on vacation, ok?" As he walked back, he unbuttoned his coat, pulled it off, and tossed it on the back of the couch as he passed. "You can't fret about everything all the time, sweetie, and I'm not going to let you."

"Oh?" she asked. "And how exactly are you going to fix this?"

Next, he pulled off his ascot and tossed that on the bed. "There's a very fancy bathing room, with one hell of a large tub. You're going to get out of that thing you're pretending to be, find yourself again, and soak in it until your itty bitty little toes are all wrinkled up. By the time you're out, I'll have dinner brought up, laid out, and a very loose dress that's a few sizes too big for you to wear."

"And you think that's really going to help?" she asked.

He shrugged. "If it doesn't, I have a few more tricks up my sleeve." He gestured to her still-human body. "Change, Sal. I'm going to start a bath for you."

She gave in, relaxing her hold on her form as he walked away. "Gage?" she asked. "I'm going to need some help with these buttons."

He didn't immediately reply. Instead, the water began to flow. A moment later, he stepped out of the bathing room with his sleeves rolled up, baring his muscular forearms. "Yeah, that's going to take a while. Sal, did you really make Kolt your cessivi?"

"Yeah."

He nodded. "After a week locked away, you came back, claimed him, and somehow bound him to you, then let him leave a day later?"

She was holding her top over her chest so it didn't gape open. "Wasn't quite how I wanted to do that, but I was tired of waiting."

"Yeah." He gestured for her to turn. "And that was number three, right?"

"According to Jase, the highest recorded number of cessivi bound to a single Kaisae," she agreed. "Although I wasn't exactly going for a record. I just..."

"Love them," Razor finished for her. Carefully, he gathered her hair and moved it over her shoulder before focusing on the buttons down her back. "Can you do it again?"

"I don't - " she stopped hard when his hand brushed against her skin.

It was light, possibly accidental, but that didn't matter. All it took was a touch for her to see what was at the front of someone's mind. Unlike Jase, she couldn't always delve deeper, not without holding the contact, but this time she didn't need to. That one brush of his skin against hers made it very clear what he wanted to know.

Slowly, Sal turned to face him. "Three cessivi," she breathed, meeting his storm-grey eyes. "You've been waiting for a year and a half for me to claim three cessivi?"

He smiled. "One, Two, Three, and then the time will be right. If you move too soon, everything will backfire. She needs to believe in herself for this to work. She needs her past to convince her none of this is a mistake. She will need you, but patience is the key. Stability is the desire. Count to three and then it's your chance. Move too soon, and the horseman will be the answer."

"What horseman?" she asked, recognizing the prophecy from Blaec's journal. Razor's quote of it was a little different, but she had a feeling that's the way Blaec had told it to him.

He refused to look away. "I honestly don't know. I thought Blaz, or maybe Rais, but now I wonder if it's Hax."

"Gage, why now?"

Finally, he pulled his eyes away, but it was to hide his chuckle. "Because I can't think of a better time to finally get to know you." He slowly raised his eyes. "I'm not meant for you. I didn't smell you, or touch you, or whatever, and find myself unable to look at another woman. I won't pine away if you ignore me. I most certainly haven't been suffering this whole time. I just like you, Sal. You're beautiful, and I respect you, but I'm not meant for you. I'm sorry, but it's just the truth."

"You're sorry?" she asked. "I don't understand."

"Them? Jase, Blaec, Kolt? Hell, even Zep! They are. That's why I didn't mind, but I thought you needed to know that."

"Why?" she pressed. "Does it really make a difference?"

He started to raise his hand, paused, then pressed it against the side of her neck and stepped closer. "Because I think you are elegant, brilliant, and amazing, but I'm not going to do more than feel like an ass if you tell me to get my hands off you."

"Jase knew," she breathed, looking between Razor's eyes. "This whole time, he knew?"

"Cyno knows everything, so I wouldn't doubt it, but I didn't tell him."

"Then what was that with the glove before we left?"

He cocked his head, listening to something. "I should probably check to see how full the tub is."

"Nowhere close," she told him, able to hear it. But when he still didn't answer, she hissed, "Gage!"

He stepped back, releasing her. "I'm actually starting to like my name for some strange reason. Turn, Sal. I didn't finish the buttons."

"In other words, you're not going to tell me?"

He caught her shoulders and turned her so he could reach her back, then continued unbuttoning her suit. "He told me that he didn't trust many people with you, but I was in the very short list of those he does. He asked me if I was willing to do anything you need, and he meant the bloodlust, Sal." Razor sighed. "And then he told me that you're finally over Blaec, and you've accepted what you are."

"What I am? What does that even mean?"

"Powerful," he whispered as the last button came free. "You are a Kaisae, Sal. You are more than just hope." He reached up to trace a white tattoo as it swirled down her arm. "You're love, revenge, and everything in between. You're a weapon, and a lethal one, but you're so much more than that. You're also a cure."

"And I won't make it," she reminded him. "I'll go insane or die. Why would you want to get involved in that?"

"Because it doesn't matter." He gestured to his throat where his tattoo was covered with cosmetics. "It's always silver because we always die. This is our free pass while we're alive. This tells everyone around us that we are living legends. We're the ones who've offered up our lives to make a difference. That's what I meant when I told Jad I outranked him. Doesn't matter if I'm your brother, your lover, your mate, or even your cessivi - and yes, that's how we rank ourselves - I'm still going to fight for you until there's nothing left of me."

She licked at her lips before reaching up to trace his hidden lines. "And what if we live?"

"Then I really want to get this right."

She smiled, nodding her head. "Then grab a chair, because my bath is full enough." And with that, she turned, heading toward the bathing room.

"Sal..."

She shrugged off her clothes and let them fall to the floor. "To talk, because this conversation isn't done, but I'm definitely not fretting about meeting slaves right now. Hence the chair."

She heard him chuckle behind her, but she'd timed this perfectly. The faucet was still spilling out water even if the pressure had dropped to a trickle, and a pinkish tint proved that salts had been added to ease her muscles. As she passed, Sal pushed down the lever, stopping the water, and stepped into pure bliss. The heat made her suck in a breath, but the tub really was huge. When she sat in the water, it came all the way to her throat.

Razor came in only a moment later with a hard-backed wooden chair. Turning the back toward her, he sat on it casually. His arms folded across the top and he looked at her with a smile. The best part was that he didn't smell nervous or scared. Somehow, that made this easier to accept.

"So what kind of mate would you be?" she asked, repeating a question from their ride over.

He smiled, proving that both sets of his canines were sharp. "A meticulous one. You?"

She hadn't expected him to turn that around, but she liked that he had. "A distracted one."

"Yeah, I can see that. Splitting yourself between an entire harem has to be a little daunting, I'd assume."

She flicked her ears forward, wondering if she was reading too much into that. "I only had that problem with Blaec, and he had his reasons. The rest think there's an advantage to a group."

"Can't say I've ever been accused of being selfish."

"Razor," she hissed.

He just shook his head. "Let's go back to Gage. I only got that call sign because they couldn't think of anything better."

"And you shave," she added, having heard that story.

He rubbed at his jaw. "About once a week it gets bad enough. I've never been able to grow a beard. I can get a shadow, but that takes almost a month. Still wasn't regulation, and with Shift being more human and still perfectly bare-faced, it was something to give me shit over."

She also noticed that he'd completely avoided her real question. "So where do we go from here?" she asked.

"Not into bed," he told her. "I mean, I'll be honest. If you jump on me, I'm there. But, I'm not looking for a fuck, Sal. This?" He gestured to their fancy hotel room. "I want it to be that quiet moment where I can finally talk to you about something other than weapons, tactics, and supplies."

"Or dancing," she said. "Because you always found a reason to dance with me."

"Oh, yeah. Loud music, no chance to fuck it up, and until recently, I didn't have to worry about anything but my scent."

She sat up in shock. "You were blocking me?"

"Of course I was. My prophecy was clear. Three. I had to wait for the third cessivi, or I'd kill my chances, so yeah, I made very sure that I didn't leak to you. It's easy enough in combat, because we're all thinking about your bloodlust in our heads and who we're killing next. Dancing? I almost blew it in Fort Landing, but Kolt cut in and distracted you."

"Not fair!" she teased, then lifted her hand from the water and flicked her fingers at him.

Droplets splattered against his shirt, making him grin. Razor leaned forward to splash her back, but Sal barely noticed the water. She did, however, see the way his chest flexed. For so long, she hadn't paid any attention to him, but now? Razor really was a good-looking man. All of the Blades were, but if the choice was between him or Hax? She liked his quiet confidence a whole lot more than Hax's brazen arrogance.

"You're thinking," Razor said.

"Yeah," she admitted. "I'm thinking I actually like this. I like that you don't get shy around me, that you're just... you." Then she smiled. "And I think I know you better than I realized. Seriously, though, Gage? Where do you see this going?"

He murmured as if thinking, but his face said he knew the answer. "I happen to think I'd make a damned good Cinnor." Then he flicked a brow up, proving he was taunting her. "And no, sweetie, I'm not shy. I'm polite, I know my place, and I have no problem with what goes on in your tent at night. I also know one thing you might want to."

"What's that?"

Razor met her eyes. "I don't see a damned thing wrong with either Kolt or Jase putting their teeth on me. It all is shared. That's the whole point."

"Oh," she breathed.

He smiled. "It's a big thing for you, having your men be together. I get it, Sal. We're not there yet, but I'm telling you right up front that it's not a problem for me, so you don't have to wonder."

"Ok..." She leaned her head back and groaned. "I'm feeling a little overwhelmed."

"Which means Jase will be in my head any minute now. Look, it's out there. Tonight, we're going to talk about all sorts of things that aren't important at all, I'm going to pass out on the couch, and tomorrow, I'll be right at your side. Nothing's changed, Sal, except that you know."

"And you're willing to meet my eyes," she said, making it clear that she'd noticed.

He nodded. "Because I've waited long enough. Now, I finally get to do something about it, and where I'm from, we don't have stupid rules about what men should and should not do. Fuck waiting for you to notice me. I don't care if it takes until we get to Terric City, I have every intention of being the most romantic man you've ever met. Brace yourself, sweetie."

Those words made her decision. "I can't wait to see what you have, Gage, and I will do my best to make sure I'm still sane enough to appreciate it."

"I'm with Kolt on this one. I think you're going to be the first Kaisae to survive, and that's why I didn't mind waiting - because I honestly believe in you."

Those words were exactly what she needed to hear. Pushing herself to her feet, Sal didn't care that she was naked, soaked, or making a mess. She just closed the distance and wrapped her arms around his neck. He immediately turned, pulling her across his lap and just hugged her back.

"Thank you," she whispered into his shoulder. "I don't know why, but that matters so much."

"Because you deserve a little hope, too."

Chapter Thirty-Six

Sal slept fitfully that night. Sometime after dark, updates began running through her head, and she knew Terric had sent another scouting party to taunt out the allied forces. This time, it had been to the north, and Ran's people had taken care of it, but it would only get worse. She had to get some concrete evidence, and fast, which meant she needed an early start.

Sitting up, her eyes fell on the couch that was supposed to make this room feel luxurious. Instead, it had become a second bed. Ever the gentleman, Razor was sprawled across it with one arm hugging his pillow. The other had flopped off the side. His blanket had tangled around his waist, revealing his bare, broad shoulders all the way down to the waistband of his pants. For a moment, she just looked, enjoying the view without guilt.

But it was cold in the room. Moving like the assassin she was, Sal slipped out of her bed and over to him. Carefully, she eased the blanket higher, knowing that even if she wasn't bothered by the chill, he would be. Razor inhaled and shifted, but he didn't wake.

Next, she found the kettle, filled it with water, and silently padded over to the fireplace. Only coals were left, so she added a few of the pre-cut logs and hung the pot on the swivel hook over the flames. While that heated up, she found her clothes for the day, brushed out her hair, and then stripped off her nightdress. It went in the bag, and she went for the mirror. Facing it, she thought of the beautiful woman that had been able to seduce Blaec. Oddly, that was a happy thought for her, the kind of thing that made her proud of her ability.

The changed happened slowly, and Sal didn't rush it. Instead, she worried about her clothes. A stretchy underskirt went around her hips. That would keep her covered and make her dress lay properly. An asymmetrical skirt went over it, the hem in the back hitting her calves, but the front came to just below her knees. On top, she'd chosen a long sleeve shirt to match her skirt and an embroidered corset. As Sal adjusted her outfit to lay properly, she looked up to check how fast her change was happening, but that wasn't what she noticed.

A pair of grey eyes were following her every move. On the couch, Razor sat silently, taking it all in. His gaze moved across her body like he was trying to memorize every part of it. It wasn't until he made it all the way up that he realized she was watching him back.

He didn't make an excuse or even say a word. He simply stood and made his way over. Sal didn't know where he'd left his shirt, but his pants hung low, showing the creases by his hips. When his hands claimed the laces of her corset, she could feel the heat of him behind her.

"How tight, Siana?" he asked.

"Tight," she assured him. "Like a merchant."

"And if something goes wrong?" he asked, even though his hands were already pulling.

"Then I'll be smaller. It's ok, Gage."

He smiled at the sound of his name. "I find this fascinating. I can't even imagine how your body makes it happen, and I've been debating asking you how it feels."

"Similar to being healed by Shift, but on the inside. Instead of my vision spinning, it's my body, and the color feels like my skin is opening up cell by cell. I've gotten used to it, I think."

"You've gotten used to a lot of things you shouldn't have ever needed to." He tied off her corset and stepped back. Strangely, he'd never once touched her skin.

Sal turned to face him. "And one day, I hope the iliri will no longer have to say that. You'll need a suit today."

He tipped his head toward her. "And should I compliment your brown and cream, or not worry about it?"

"I think we should make sure our iliri friends can see we're in charge," she decided. "Impress me, Gage."

"Yeah. I can do that." He turned, refusing to gawk at her while she finished dressing, but Sal still had her mirror.

Her body was again that of Siana. Her hair was perfect. A short jacket completed the outfit, but she still had to paint her face. While Sal darkened her lashes, she leaned just enough to see her partner. Her goal wasn't to be rude, but if they'd been married for years, she'd know all of his scars, and the reflection said he had plenty.

Then his pants slid to the ground. Sal jerked her eyes away, but it wasn't fast enough. She'd gotten a very complete view of his backside, and the scar down the inside of his thigh that should've been fatal. There was probably a story that went along with it, just like every one of hers, but it didn't matter. What did was the way her heart was beating just a little too fast, and the three men who'd be feeling the exact same thing.

What she needed was a distraction, so she reached out for the one person who could help. Tyr?

Yes, beautiful?

His arrogance made her smile. Where am I supposed to meet you?

Well, Geo and I are going to have breakfast with our friend at a local restaurant, but you won't. Guy's name is Yarz. Don't even want to talk about the fucked-up letters you iliri are so fond of, but he's hooking us up with someone else. Now, the way I see it, makes the most sense to put you somewhere and make these slaves find you. Would look a little weird for some fancy lady to be seeking out slaves, right?

Good point, she agreed. I'll be in the market. Razor and I can say we're shopping for inventory.

Oh, you mean the bulk market. He sounded a little surprised. Ok, I can do that. Will probably take me about an hour to set this up, though.

And that gives me time to make it clear that I belong here. She swiped a deep brown stain, borrowed from one of the Devil Dogs, over her lips. Just keep me updated?

Promise. I'm pretty sure they're going to jump on this.

"We're buying inventory," Sal told Razor. "You want to hold the purse strings, dear?"

He turned to face her, buttoning his shirt. "Whatever makes my beautiful wife happy, honey."

"Sweetie," she reminded him.

He flashed her a smile. "I really need a more inventive term of endearment. What do the guys call you?"

"The guys?" she teased. "Jase calls me kitten -"

He nodded. "I like it."

"Zep calls me baby, demon, kid, or little one. Kolt? It's always babe."

"Hmm." He nodded, then reached over for his vest. "I think I'm going to try out precious. I mean, since you are precious to us."

Sal groaned. "Way to make a girl feel important. So, I guess I should call you daddy, huh?"

"Do not," he warned. "That is just not right, Sal. How about a nice and generic 'hun?'"

"Sure, hun," she teased. "And please tell me there's an ascot to go with that?"

"Of course there is. And a jacket." He proceeded to put them on, one after the other. "And I think my precious should let me take her to breakfast."

Sal groaned and the new pet name. "Sweetie was so much better."

"Yeah?"

"Oh, yeah," she assured him.

So Razor stepped closer. "Then can I take you to breakfast, sweetie?" And he offered his arm.

Sal reached up to rest her hand on his muscular forearm. "Yeah, I think this works."

"Almost feels natural, doesn't it?"

* * *

By mid-morning, Sal and Razor were wandering through the area called the bulk market. This was where the creators found their distributors. It didn't matter what it was, if it could be imagined, then someone would be selling it. None of the stock was available, but plenty of samples were. One table might have swatches of cloth, but the next would proudly display bowls of dried grain, and the more that was bought at a time, the lower the overall price.

Around them, all of the buyers made an effort to look their best. Women in evening wear and men in decadent suits wandered past. By comparison, Sal and Razor looked almost shabby, but she didn't care. They were supposed to be just breaking into this field, after all.

How'd you know this was here? Razor asked.

She smiled up at him as they passed between booths. When I got free, I looked it up. Not the market, exactly, but the entire town. Considering I worked in a records office, it was pretty easy to find out anything I wanted to know, and I had a lot to make up for. Mostly, I wanted to know why some iliri were slaves and others weren't, and it all kept coming back to money, and money means merchants.

"How about cloth?" he asked, gesturing to a table filled in bright colors.

"Not in this economy." Sal tugged him further up the aisle. Tyr's guy is supposed to be around here somewhere.

Get a description?

Nope. He said blonde, male, and if I was here, he'd find me. Geo said their guy was just an intermediary.

Lovely, Razor mentally grumbled.

They made it up one more aisle pretending to discuss merchandise, and then a man stepped out in front of them. His eyes were on Razor, he was blonde, dressed like he was owned by a man with a lot of money, and he smelled excited.

"Sir? I have your order ready, if you'd care to follow me?"

Razor lifted a brow. "And who are you with again?"

"It's right over here," the man said, completely ignoring the question.

So they followed. There wasn't really anything else they could do, but neither of them liked it. Razor's arm moved protectively around her shoulders, and he used his body to cover hers as they ducked between a pair of tables, heading toward a fully enclosed pavilion. The slave kept up the pretense until the three of them were out of sight, then he turned with a smile, as if he'd just done something miraculous.

Razor surged into his face. "Not fucking funny."

The iliri's eyes went wide, and he looked to Sal, then back, clearly confused. "I was told she could talk."

"Yeah?" Razor asked. "And tell me, how would an assassin get her alone? How would the Emperor's men? How would a slave dealer?"

"Gage," Sal whispered, reaching up to ease him back. "He's not a soldier. This is probably the only way for them to talk without risking punishment."

The guy looked at her. "I would've thought you would know." The accusation was blatant. If Sal had been a slave in Merriton, she should know how things worked.

"Wrong job," she told him. "Officially, I was a gymnast."

His breath fell out. "A house girl?"

"Yep. Now, what's your name? Let's start there."

"Delryn." He made no move to touch her. "We've been following the people who smell like hope, but the only woman is definitely human. We thought it was a trick, until a house girl said men at her master's home were looking for us. She said they were your mates."

"They are. Dernor and Taunor."

His eyes moved to Razor. "Ahnor?"

"Not even close. Brother. Her Ahnor is a little too pale to come around here."

Delryn nodded, but he didn't look convinced. "One of the men is human," he mentioned, almost as if he didn't want to bring it up.

Sal stepped closer. "He is not. He is iliri, he is cessivi, and he is mine, do you understand?"

And Delryn inhaled. "Yes, Kaisae," he whispered as he let it out.

"They are all mine. The ones who sent you here? My brothers, and yes, one is human. He's also been on my left when needed. The human woman? She's my best friend and sister. And the two humans? My friends."

"The little man and his mate?" Delryn asked, holding up his hand to about Pig's height. "Was wondering if they were with you, although they don't smell like you."

Razor chuckled. "Friends, ilus. She hasn't spent quite as much time touching them. It's a cumulative thing."

"I see. Now, what can we do for you, because it seems like you all want something."

"First," Sal told him, "you need to know that any iliri who can get to Anglia are welcome. Swear to follow your Kaisae and you will be a free and equal citizen. Doesn't matter if you start as a runaway slave, once you enter Anglian borders, we will protect you."

Delryn's mouth was hanging open, but all he could do was nod.

"Second," she said, "I need to know which merchants are selling to Terric. I don't care what they call it, but across the border, to the east, or even Escea, it's all illegal. I need proof, Delryn, so we can hang those bastards and free their slaves."

"What kind of proof?" he asked.

"Witnesses will work."

The slave scoffed. "And who would believe us?"

Sal smiled. "The man in charge of the arrests will be a General in the Conglomerate military. I happen to call him sadava. He can be trusted."

"He's also linked," Razor added. "Human, but still."

Delryn looked between them as if waiting for the joke. "Linked how?"

Sal tapped her head. "Linked. The same way I changed my skin, with our abilities. Yes, we can bring in humans. No, it's not a myth. The entire Anglian army is in my link, and we iliri are no longer hiding what we can do. I just need to stop these men before they tip the balance and the Emperor wins this war."

Delryn nodded. "Then I will tell everyone to give you names. Although, Kaisae, not all can write in Glish."

"I'm fluent in Iliran as well. I don't care what language they use. I need a note, a whisper, or anything they have so we can catch these men before the Terran army crosses the border, and we don't have very long."

"Tonight. Sundown," Delryn promised. "Go to the civic square for some entertainment, and we will follow your scent. I can't promise all the names of those selling across the border, but I can promise you some."

"Thank you," she breathed, feeling like they were finally getting somewhere.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Sal and Razor spent almost another hour shopping. She stopped to ask for a few prices but didn't buy a single thing. What she did get was an idea of what was hidden in Merriton's warehouses. Granted, the promise of finally catching her traitors would be even better. The bigger question was if that would actually happen.

After that, they went back to their hotel room. Again, Razor ordered a meal to be brought up, but this time things were comfortable between them. She still wasn't sure quite what he expected of her, if anything. Mostly, she just got the impression that he was relieved he no longer had to avoid touching her or struggle to keep his face stoic. And while she wanted to think about that a little more, her job wasn't done. The moment she was sure no one else would interrupt, she reached out for everyone who might need to know about this. The list wasn't a short one.

So, Sal said, I met with the slaves. I'm supposed to start getting names at sundown in the civic square.

How safe is that? Jase asked.

Public area, Razor assured him. So as safe as being on the street, and with plenty of people around. It's not perfect, but we need a way for slaves to pass her notes and whispers without drawing a lot of attention.

I think I can give us a backup plan, Kolt offered. Zep and I just found some necklaces like mine. Just need to arrange a handoff, then she can vanish if anything goes wrong.

Perfect, Razor agreed. Let's do that tonight, before her thing.

Pig's voice came next. How sure are we of these people? Could it simply be a way to get rid of their masters? Or worse, set us up?

Iliri don't lie well, Zep reminded them all. They avoid, but most are pretty fucking honest. The concept is a human one that some have learned, but it's not inherent to the species. I'd say the chances of this being trustworthy are good.

Sal? Ran asked. If you can touch them, I'd feel a lot better about making the arrests. I trust you, though, so if you think it's good, I'll move on it.

Promise, she told him. And how's the Terran army looking?

Nya had that answer. Grauori along the Siahies have been reporting a shift in forces. They're moving, Sal, but a lot more than we really wanted. The pair watching their camp say it's almost doubled in size, and they look like they're preparing for a move.

Fuck, she thought. Ran, this is probably going to get bad. The initial scouting party was more worried about counting our forces than finding out what happened to their supply line.

Yeah, her adopted father agreed. I'm pretty sure they're getting supplies from behind the lines, too. I've already requested a few more of these fancy new Conscript units. We've got more elites in the Merriton area than the rest of the country, and I can't pull from anywhere else.

I can, Sal told them. Razor, when we're done here, remind me to talk to Tseri?

Promise, he agreed.

I have something, Rayna said. Shift and I were invited to a fancy merchant dinner tonight at this place called the Sunshine Bay. Sal, I was hoping it might be a way to lure out some real information, since our host says it's pretty much a who's who of merchant elites.

Huh, Zep thought. Then Kolt and I will be there. Our host is stalling for some reason, so it's time to show him we're not going to wait forever. Tyr? What's your plan?

Pretty sure Geo and I are useless with the warehouses. Pig, you might want to check there, because anyone resembling iliri is a big fat no. Yarz, our slave contact, works at the Sunshine Bay. Tyr's tone made it clear that was for Rayna, and he included a mental image of the guy. But he also set me up a meeting with some of the stable boys.

What good will that do? Ran asked.

Sal chuckled, meeting Razor's eyes across the table. Sadava? Stable boys for the Teamsters. They care for the horses, have them harnessed and shod before a load goes out. They may have overheard who contracted the loads, and I'm willing to bet they've noticed a few teams haven't come back.

Useful, Ran breathed. Guess it's true that the staff always knows what's going on, even when the rest of us don't. Ok. You all be careful. Sal, talk to Viraenova. Then the General paused. And be safe. All of you. I don't want to lose anyone else, am I understood?

Yes, sir, everyone agreed almost in unison.

As he pulled out of the link, Sal grabbed Jase, Kolt, and Zep, pulling them into a private conversation. Hey, guys?

Jase's amusement came back almost immediately. So ya touched him, huh?

What? Kolt asked.

Bro, Zep said, Razor's making a move. She's checking to make sure that's ok.

Shit, Sal, Kolt thought. Remember that whole thing about how I don't do 'last' of anything? Yeah, I'm cool with Razor.

Uh, and does my opinion matter at all? she asked.

No, they all thought back, but their amusement made it clear they were mostly joking.

Seriously, though, Zep asked, what's up?

Well, I wanted to know if this was ok. Now, I'm curious why I'm the last to know, she admitted.

Because, Jase said, we do na have a problem with believing ya are beautiful and amazing, so we notice when another man steals a look or smiles a little too sweetly.

He's right, Kolt told her. Hell, I knew Razor was into you back when you were pretending to be Blaz's toy. So you know, I also knew that was bullshit.

How? she asked.

Smell, Jase explained. He was na covered in yer scent, and Kolt covered fer him.

Fuck, yeah I did, Kolt agreed. Granted, I asked him what her ears did when she got off.

You?! Sal gasped, accidentally giving away that she was still talking to someone, but Razor didn't seem surprised. He just chuckled under his breath.

C'mon, Sal, he could've said anything, and the rest of Star Fall would've bought it. His blushing didn't hurt, either.

She bit her lower lip and watched Razor pretend to ignore her. So you're all ok with this?

Are you? Zep asked. Not him, not us, and not anything else you think you should respond with. You, Sal. How do you feel about the guy?

I dunno yet, but I'm starting to think I may have missed out on a lot while he was waiting for a prophecy to be fulfilled.

Kolt thought, Then see where it goes. Remember, babe, enjoying someone for the moment is just fine, too. You're allowed to try it and see if you like it, but I think we're all on the same page here - and we really need to be poking at our host a bit rather than matchmaking. You got this, babe.

Ok! she relented. I miss you all. Please be safe?

Ya, too, Jase told her. Keep him close, kitten.

Promise.

She released the contact and sighed. Razor, however, just pointed at her plate. "Eat. Tseri won't care."

"Right, I need more troops."

Cutting a piece off her meat, she took a bite and pushed her mind out one more time. The Kaeen of the nuvani linked with her, but there wasn't an immediate acknowledgment. Usually, that meant the woman was busy, so Sal took another bite. Razor glanced at her, grabbed a bottle of mead, and poured her a partial glass without asking.

Then, Sal! Tseri thought.

Hey, sorry to interrupt, Sal told her, but what are the chances I can get some nuvani assistance around Merriton in the CFC?

There was a moment of surprise. Has it been approved?

Long story, but technically yes. If you assign them to me, they're acting as Anglians, and we have complete immunity. Parliament gave me free reign but held a veto option, and the person with that power is my Sadava.

It'll take a bit, Tseri admitted. We did build a wall between that country and ours, which means we have to go all the way around it.

Well, Sal told her, I think this is going to get ugly. I'm hoping they won't be needed, but Terric's pushing the border hard. They found more men than I expected.

Which is why they're winning, Tseri agreed. How many do you want? A thousand? More?

A thousand should be good. Thank you, Kaeen.

You are most welcome, Kaisae, she promised.

Oh! Sal thought. If you see Reko, tell him I met a man named Hax. Also purebred, not related to me, and still alive. Sounds like they know each other.

Really? Tseri asked. Your mate?

No, but he wishes. And yes, he's from the same place I was born, and he's roughly the same age. The iliri aren't done yet, Tseri. This means we have at least two more generations, if all goes well, and there may be even more iliri hiding behind Terran lines.

Ayati, the Kaeen breathed. I hope so. I have no intention of pushing where I'm not wanted, but my daughter is not happy with the idea that her mate might leave her for a better match.

I wouldn't be either, Sal said.

Nor I, but I also know that the more pure, the more they are drawn together, and I don't want her heart to be broken. She's my daughter, after all. We tend to mate for life, but a pure male with a crossbred female? The bond just isn't likely to be as strong, and if he's meant for one of those girls? One smell and Ynta would never appeal to him again.

Sal nodded, knowing Tseri would feel it. Like my Kolt and his wife. I hope that's not the case, but I can see where you'd be worried. Maybe a better idea is to just keep them apart?

I'm just the annoying mother, Tseri reminded her. I can't stop him, and I wouldn't, but I don't want to stand in the way, either. Honest love is something we all deserve to have.

Yeah, Sal agreed. And I think I'm finally figuring that out. Thank you for the soldiers, Tseri. I'll let you know how this turns out.

Fight well, Tseri told her as she released the connection.

This time, Sal didn't sigh. She just reached for the mead Razor had poured and drank half of it down. "A thousand nuvani are headed this way, but they have to get around their own wall," she grumbled.

"Which is better than none," Razor reminded her. "And let's hope you can call them off before they get too far."

"Yeah," Sal agreed. "Although all of that made me lose my appetite for some reason."

"Eat," he ordered as he stood. "You have extra soldiers headed our way. You will have names of these traitors in a few hours. Our plan is working, and Eastward will be reclaimed by the end of the week." Razor moved behind her and gently began massaging her shoulders. "Zep, Kolt, Rayna, and Shift will have each other's backs. Tyr and Geo have Geo's skill to fall back on. Pig and Keeya..." He chuckled. "Are just cute."

"They are, aren't they?"

"Mhm." Then he leaned closer. "And I'm dying to know what your mates said about me. Don't think I missed that you snuck in a chat with them."

"Oh?" she asked, looking back to see him. "You think I should tell you?"

"If they said no, then yeah. I'll back off if I'm not completely welcome."

She turned back to her plate and cut another bite, then shoved it into her mouth. Completely. That was what he said. Razor's hands didn't stop, moving toward the base of her neck while she let her mind accept that one word. Just when she thought he'd let her get away with stalling, he pressed harder, finding a knot in her muscles she hadn't realized was there.

"The longer you take," he said, "the more I get to touch you, so I figure this is a win either way."

"Well, apparently, I was the only one you'd managed to hide this from."

He leaned closer. "Mhm?" His voice rumbled in her ear.

So she kept going, hoping to stall because the massage felt really good. "And Jase did read you. He's a lot better at it than I am."

"Oh, I figured."

She took another bite, thinking back over everything that had been said. "Kolt knew you were interested back when we were chasing steel out of Prin."

"Sal, I was interested from the moment you handed Jase your papers. Had to work so hard to keep my eyes off of you when I started giving the recruits orders. Who do you think saw those humans pick that fight?"

"Bardus and Odi?" she asked.

"Mhm. Cyno and I were checking you out. He was closer, so he got the grab. Me? I got to sign their dismissal papers." His hands moved to slide down her spine. "What did they say, Sweetie? What do your mates think about me?"

"They said they approve," she admitted, feeling strangely nervous.

"Good," Razor whispered. Then his lips touched her neck. Sal sucked in a breath, but his hands were still kneading. She almost turned, but he kissed just a little higher. "You're beautiful, Salryc Luxx," he breathed against her neck. "And for once, I can actually say that out loud."

Chapter Thirty-Eight

That evening, Sal dressed for the occasion. She chose pants, finding a pair in a deep, almost brick red at the bottom of her bag. They were her excuse for the lip stain she wanted to wear. A white shirt went over that. The neck was high, closing at her throat with a lovely black broach, which gave her an excuse to pair it all with a vest-like corset. The straps over her shoulders kept it from slipping down and gave her an impressive silhouette - one enhanced by her iliri ability.

Mostly, though, she'd picked the outfit so she could move among so many people easily. And yet, when she walked out of the bathing room, the look Razor gave her almost changed her mind. He made no attempt to hide his appreciation, and she smiled as his eyes paused at both her chest and her hips. Yes, Siana was lovely, but she had a funny feeling that wasn't the woman he saw before him.

Never mind the way he looked! His suit was bluish-grey, but dark, almost a muted navy color. Thin silver pinstripes drew her eyes down, across his body. The ascot had been traded for a cravat, and she noticed a hat waiting beside him. Evidently, this was supposed to be a date - at least for Gage Dico and his wife, Siana.

"You look nice," she said.

"And I have pockets for Kolt's gift, which was my thinking." He grabbed his hat and stepped closer. "You can't hold it, Sa-sweetie. They'll be hunting you out by smell, but if anything goes wrong?"

"Put it on, change my skin a bit, and vanish. Yeah, I know," she promised. "The red pants are dark enough to look brown or even black in low light. I can lose the vest and completely change the look. I thought about it."

"Good," he whispered, reaching up to hook her chin on his knuckle. That made his thumb hover just under her mouth, as if promising something. "And the color on your lips is a very good deterrent, just so you know."

"What?" she asked.

He shrugged. "Not a good shade on me, but it looks amazing on you. Shall we?"

She accepted his arm, and they left, locking the room behind them. As they walked through the hotel, people looked. Most were human, but not all. Slaves glanced up, inhaled, then quickly got back to work. If Sal hadn't known how rare it was for iliri in the Conglomerate to know their own skills, let alone have access to a link, she would've assumed the word was being passed ahead of her.

But it wasn't. The rumors had been whispered among the slaves, and they could all smell her, nothing more. Clearly, the scent of a Kaisae was distinctive, which meant she wouldn't be hard to find. The strange thing was that she'd gone unnoticed for most of her life, and only in the past year or so had her pheromones turned into a rallying call for her people. Then again, that had started in Anglia when she'd accepted her fate. The two things were probably tied closely together. It seemed to be how ayati worked.

The entertainment square wasn't that far. Granted, the hotel was centrally located to all of the tourist attractions, but a shorter walk meant fewer chances for Kolt and Zep to pass them. Razor's silence proved that he was coordinating, so Sal just followed. With her arm looped through his, all she had to worry about was being a perfect wife, and a few years of marriage typically bred quite a bit of comfort. Their silence was no different from anyone else's on the street around them.

Then Zep thought to her, Sal, I didn't plan this. She could feel Kolt in the conversation with them.

What this? she asked.

It was my idea, Zep insisted. When I found out Kolt remembered where you used to live...

Kolt got right to the point. Your master is with us. He's our host, and we wanted to make sure he paid for what he did. But he's here, with us, and we're almost to you.

What?!

Razor shot her a questioning look, but it was one that said he'd already been told, so Sal dragged him into their talk. And you just thought to mention this now?

I'd kinda planned to tell you when he was dead, Zep admitted. I won't let him touch you, baby, and this was the only way I could think of catching him.

Sal? Kolt begged.

Razor's thoughts were different. You got this, Sal. Your past made you, it didn't hinder you. Use it. Rise above it, Kaisae.

For a long moment, she couldn't think of what to say. Then again, there wasn't much that would change it now. The one thing she'd dreaded the most was about to happen, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Not if she wanted to make this entire, convoluted plan work out in a way that ended with the Emperor's defeat.

So she fell back on what had worked this long. It's fine. I got out, and that's all that matters. We'll make this work. Then she dropped the link. Hard.

"Sweetie?" Razor asked.

She looked up at him with adoring human eyes. "Tonight's going to be a lot of fun, right?"

"Definitely," he agreed. And they were trying to help.

Yeah. I know. She turned her eyes down the street and put on her best happy expression. Believe it or not, I do know, and I even understand. I'm just scared.

Which was something she wasn't used to admitting, but that was the only word for the emotion in her chest. She could try to deny it, but that was pointless. This was about to happen, whether she liked it or not, and she would not let something as fragile as fear stop her. People were counting on her. They needed her to be strong, so, for the next few minutes, she'd find a way to make that happen.

One block before their destination, she saw her mates. Razor's suit looked impressive, but Zep put him to shame. His entire outfit was disgustingly expensive. Every detail had been accounted for, and she had a feeling it wasn't something the Anglians had scrounged up for him. Kolt was just as sexy, but in a much more brash and unpolished way. Then there was the man between them.

She recognized his face easily. That was definitely the man who'd made so much of her life into a nightmare. Her heart paused in her chest. Shock raced down her skin, feeling like a mix of a million knives and ice water hitting her all at once. Her lungs locked up, unable to decide whether to gasp or scream, but she let none of it show.

Then she looked again.

Her master had changed with time - and possibly distance - from a man strong enough to hold her down whether she liked it or not into... this. He wasn't just old; he'd become frail. A broad chest had changed to a large paunch, and his face was lined and saggy. She remembered him, but experience made her see so much more. This man wasn't something to be afraid of. He was someone to pity. Maybe he always had been, but back then, she'd been so hungry and weak that she'd been helpless before him.

Now, she was none of those things. With each step closer, the truth became clear. This man was not a monster. He wasn't even intimidating. He was sad, pathetic, and the kind of man she'd laugh at now. The type she'd kill without a second thought. She wouldn't need a weapon to fight him off. She wouldn't even need to actually fight.

Every step she took brought him closer, and each one lifted a little more of the fear she'd carried for so long. Nothing would change the past, but this man? This fat, frail old fool? He didn't deserve the power she'd given him. Not from when she was a girl shackled under his roof - or afterward. The fear of falling in love, the inability to believe she was worth anything, and the disgust at her own instincts? Those had all come from him and those things he'd whispered in the dark, and they'd all just been lies.

For so long, she'd wanted nothing more than to see this man dead, but killing him would change none of it. Letting him live was an even better revenge, because this man could never hurt her. The best way to get even with him was to do exactly what she'd been doing: living like he didn't exist.

A step before they passed, Zep's eyes flicked to hers, then he stepped into Razor's shoulder. Both men grunted, Sal staggered, and Kolt quickly steadied her. Her master backed out of the way, refusing to make eye contact while letting the younger men handle it. Razor snapped a curse at Zep, who began to apologize, but she saw their hands brush and something pale passed between them. The deal was done, excuses were made, and her master hadn't suspected a thing.

The four of them continued on as if complete strangers, and Sal couldn't explain the way that felt. It was almost like the chains that had held her back for so long had simply vanished. Nothing at all had happened, and yet everything had, all in the space of a few seconds. A little smile touched her lips. She was actually free.

You ok? Razor asked.

She nodded. Yeah. Yeah, I actually am. Did you get it?

Yep. It's a cloth bag, feels like beads inside. I'll get it into my coat in a few more steps. We're good, sweetie. He smiled down at her. And I'm proud of you. I'm not sure I could've done that.

But she had, and the world hadn't stopped spinning. The whole thing felt anticlimactic, but in the best way possible. For the guys, it had just been a handoff, but for Sal? That had been the moment she'd faced her greatest fear, and she'd come away from that battle not just unscathed, but feeling unstoppable.

Less than a block later, they reached the entrance to the entertainment square. Razor reached inside his jacket to retrieve his wallet, and she caught a whiff of sweetness. That came from the stones, and it smelled just like the sugar of humans. As an excuse for the maneuver, Razor turned her toward a nearby vendor. Unfortunately, the only thing for sale was candied fruit, but she had no intention of refusing. This was the game they had to play, so Sal went with the safest thing she could find, a skewer of assorted citrus. Just on principle, she pulled one off and bit into it.

"Looks good," Razor teased, stealing the other half for himself. Just pretend to enjoy that for a bit.

Then, before she could say a thing, he reached up to swipe at the corner of her red lips. Sal paused as an image of a passionate kiss flowed through the touch, then Razor moved his finger to his own mouth, tasting the imaginary juice he'd just wiped away. For the first time, she had no idea how to respond, but from his smile, the look of shock on her face was good enough. Beside her, a woman giggled, obviously thinking his antics were cute.

"Gage," she whispered.

"Tastes as good as it smells." He met her eyes. And I wanted to see if you'd flinch.

No, she promised. I'm done with flinching.

Good. Then he switched to his voice. "Now, what do you want to see first? I think there are some jugglers up ahead."

"Gymnasts," Sal decided. It seemed like the perfect ending to what she'd just been through.

So Razor turned them to the left, following a sign pointing that way. The tension was back, hovering between them with intensity, but it wasn't a bad thing. This was more like excitement, an unspoken promise that she would never have to face her fears alone again. Most of all, she just liked how easy it was to be with him, as if their friendship was more important than anything else.

But they didn't make it to the gymnasts before the first slave brushed her hand into Sal's palm. A tiny bit of paper was left behind. Sal waited a few steps then dared to look. The only thing written was a name, but that was all she needed. Clearly the slaves had decided they were willing to help their Kaisae.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

This party Rayna had found really was a who's who of every wealthy merchant in Merriton, and most of those who wished they were. Zep was impressed. The room was lit with dozens of palm-sized lanterns, making it look like it was filled with stars. The tables had been pushed to the sides, leaving plenty of room to mingle, and immaculately dressed slaves wandered around with drink trays. Then there was the bar for those who wanted to order more selective drinks.

Right about now, Zep was definitely in need of one of those. With a thought to Kolt, he headed that way, but Garot just followed. The annoying little prick had become clingy as soon as Zep and Kolt threatened to find their own shipper. When they'd informed him they would be attending this party? He hadn't left their side since, which was how he'd ended up with them for the handoff.

And now, Sal was mad at them. No, mad wasn't the right word. She understood. Zep was mad at himself. He'd had this grandiose plan to give her the one thing she'd never been able to give herself, and they'd screwed it up completely. Then again, he'd felt the rush, too. Being face to face with the man had changed something for Sal, so maybe it wasn't a complete loss, but he still hated that he'd put her through it.

Even worse, he hated that he'd talked Kolt into it. The history between his brother and Sal was pretty fucked up, and this town was at the center of it all. As Zep stepped up to the bar, he decided that what he needed was a very stiff drink, so he wouldn't have to be the one to tell himself that he was a fucking idiot.

"What can I get you?" the man on the other side asked.

Zep almost said whiskey, but then he looked up. That face was the same one Tyr had sent them earlier, so he ordered, "Mead, please."

Garot immediately took the spot beside him. "Wine, the best red you have," he added on.

Zep gestured between them. "Not together," he told the iliri.

Yarz ducked his head. "Two checks. Yes, sir."

"And here I thought you'd at least buy me a drink for my generosity the last few days, Mr. Zepyr," Garot taunted.

Zep rolled his head around to glare at the man. "I could've been back in Prin by now if you'd told me four days ago that you couldn't help me. I thought I made it clear when we met that I was here for business, or did I mumble that bit, sir?"

"Oh, you were clear enough," Garot assured him, "but the kind of thing you're wanting doesn't exactly happen overnight. As I said before, I need to clear things with the right people. Delicate exchanges like this take a little finagling in our current situation."

"Then whoever finagles the fastest will get my business." Zep looked up as the waiter returned with his glass, passed over a bill that would definitely cover the cost, then walked away from the bar. Kolt? he asked, wondering where his brother had disappeared to.

Here. I found Rayna and Shift, Kolt thought. And our brother seems like he's been enjoying this mission.

Oh? Zep asked.

He smells like he's been fucking a human. Considering who's on his arm…

Zep chuckled as he turned in their direction, but paused. There, waiting at the side of the room was the same man who'd been following them yesterday, the Terran Kolt had bumped into in the street, but he hadn't yet noticed Zep. Slipping behind a rather wide couple, Zep continued on as if he'd noticed nothing at all out of the ordinary.

We have company, he told the other three, sending a mental location. The Terran that was following us is here. Someone keep an eye on him?

On it, Shift promised. I can see him from where I'm standing.

"Ah, there's the man I was looking for," Kolt said, raising his voice as he gestured Zep closer. "Valcor, this is Ceus Kelah, and Rayna and Kayden Savis."

"A pleasure," Zep greeted them all, acting as if they'd never met before.

"And," Kolt continued, "Mr. Kelah here owns a shipping company."

"Do you now," Zep said, making it clear that he was very pleased to hear it. "Valcor Zepyr, and hopefully, someone who is about to be a very good friend."

"Zepyr?" Ceus asked, recognizing the name. "Well, well, Mr. Kolton. You said you had some well-placed friends, but I had no idea how well. Mr. Zepyr, it's a very great pleasure to meet you."

"And you?" Zep asked, turning to Shift. "Buying or selling?"

Rayna leaned in front of him and offered her hand. "A pleasure, Mr. Zepyr, and we're hoping to do a bit of both. Enik says you're in the selling business this month. Anything we should talk about?"

"No," Zep promised. "What we have is a bit specialized. Just looking for transport, actually."

You are not going to believe this, Shift thought. But your host, who I prefer to think of as walking-meat, is talking to the Terran.

I can see him, Rayna thought. Zep, keep going. This is the most chatty Ceus has been since we got here.

It's like this whole place is on lockdown, Kolt grumbled.

So Zep tossed back the last of his mead and handed the glass to Kolt. "Get me another, would ya?" And smile nicely at the guy at the bar. He's Tyr's friend.

Yarz, Kolt told him. Even slaves have names, Zep.

Busy!

The whole time, Zep was smiling as Ceus explained the difficulties of shipping now that the Terrans had claimed the easternmost swath of the country. Most of it was an excuse to ask for higher prices, but a few points were real enough to prove that this man actually knew what he was talking about. Sadly, he also wasn't giving anything away, so Zep decided to get right to the point.

"And what about international sales?" he asked.

Ceus glanced over at Shift and Rayna. "That market is rather limited right now," he tried.

Zep lifted a brow. "And there's a reason Merriton's so close to the coast. It is why we're here."

"What you're talking about," Ceus said, "would require sailing around the bay, which is tricky enough normally. With the occupation of Escea, it's even worse. That means you'd also need a secure port of entry, and I'm not sure there are any we can land at right now."

"No, but there are still buyers," Zep pressed. "Not necessarily Escean buyers."

Ceus just shook his head. "I'm sorry, Mr. Zepyr, but I can't help you. The person you want to talk to is Tailem Larm." He tipped his head toward the bar. "He's usually around the heavy alcohol."

"What about Garot Rees?" Zep asked.

Ceus chuckled. "Old Garot? No, you're wasting your time there."

"Really?" That wasn't what Zep had expected. "Last I heard, he used to be a pretty powerful player."

"Yes, well, he made a few bad investments. Dropped most of his credit line on a slave back in the day, and never considered the beast getting herself conscripted. Ended up selling a good portion of his business to an investor who ran the whole thing into the ground. Then his wife got sick, and it seems she was the only one in that house with any head for making a profit. About the only thing that man owns anymore is his house and staff. He barely makes enough to stay in the business with his semi-annual auctions."

"And yet he's been stringing me along for almost a week," Zep admitted. "Mr. Kelah, I wish I'd met you sooner."

"Don't feel bad. Old Garot's been trying to play at being important for a few years now. He knows the act. He's also desperate enough to steal your goods out from under you, so I do hope you don't have anything in his home that's valuable."

"Thankfully, I don't," Zep assured him.

Ceus nodded. "Now, if you're ever looking for shipping between here and Prin, look me up. I'd be happy to work with the Zepyr family."

Zep politely offered the man his hand. "Thank you, Mr. Kelah, I'll do that. Hopefully, soon. Good luck, sir."

"You, too."

He's clean, Zep told his friends. He also just gave me a name. Kolt? Garot's full of it. He's almost bankrupt.

Not anymore, Kolt said. Pretty sure I just witnessed a payoff. I'm getting the strong impression that our dear, sweet host is about to stab us in the back. Guys, if Sal gets what she needs, I say we all blow this town tonight.

Yep, I'm down for that. Headed your way, bro. Ray, Shift? You two wanna get closer to our dear friend and see if you can overhear something.

On it, Shift promised.

On the upside, Yarz met him at the bar with a full glass of whiskey. "Sounds like you need this, sir."

"Thanks. Yarz, is it?"

He smiled, revealing his sharp teeth. "It is, sir, although I'm happy to answer to whatever you want to call me."

Zep leaned closer. "Ok. Then, ilus, can you help me find the right people to talk to tonight?"

"Sadly, no." He glanced over to Kolt. "I'm afraid I don't know much about the shipping business, but I'd be happy to make any drink you'd like."

"Already paid him," Kolt said. "And I can't believe Garot's been fucking us."

That made Yarz's pupils flare. "You actually spoke to Mr. Rees?" he whispered so softly Zep couldn't actually hear the words with his own ears.

He nodded. "He's been hosting us."

Yarz glanced to the side, where Zep knew the old man was still standing. "This is bad. He knows. He's been in here before, drunk and ranting about Anglia and her. He knows all about her, who she's with..." Then he looked at Kolt. "And their names."

"Are you sure?" Kolt asked.

Yarz nodded. "Her, LT, Arctic, Razor, Shift, Zep, Cyno, Risk, Geo, and Audgan. Ten names. He memorized them and said they ruined his life. He knows," the slave hissed, reaching out to clasp Zep's arm in his intensity.

The moment their skin connected, Zep felt like he'd been struck by lightning. Horses. He saw so many horses moving through the night, chasing the dawn. Their riders all wore dark colors, but he was sure he saw purple. And fire. Monsters forming in the shadows. Then there were hands. Some grabbed him, others Sal. Merriton was burning. Jase was screaming. Ran stood with his hands bloody.

Hundreds of images flashed through his mind, none of them more than a second long. Somehow, they all linked together. Zep couldn't explain it to anyone if they asked, but he understood. The same way Sal could look at the sky and make sense of whatever she saw, that was how this felt for him. He saw things, and he could almost touch how they were connected - and it made sense.

"Don't let go," Kolt was saying. "He's fine. He's going to be ok, just don't let go."

But Zep didn't care. The images were tied together. He just had to wait a second longer and they'd all fit into place. He just needed to see one more thing and he'd know. He wasn't sure what he'd know, but the feeling was so strong he didn't question it.

War, death, mountains. They all hit him. Some he saw more than once, but they were different the second time, and again the third. Then he finally realized what it meant. Those were the choices. All of this was the pattern, and somehow, every possible option had just rushed through his mind.

But most importantly, he'd seen Sal. He'd seen so much of Sal. She was laughing at the farm, or she was hanging from a noose. She was Siana and men were restraining her, or she was hiding in a tent with her hands pressed over her mouth. He was hovering over her grave, looking at the hundreds beside it, or they were walking into a massive stone room and looking around in awe.

Zep clutched at the last image and followed it back. That was the one he wanted because it was the happiest of them all. It was the one that felt pure and right, but the line to it wasn't easy. Over and over, he found knots, bumps, and things so painful he didn't even want to look, but it all brought him crashing back to now. To right here, sucking in a breath, and staring in the eyes of an iliri slave who looked like he'd just pissed his pants.

"Talk," Kolt hissed in his ear, proving his brother was now standing behind him.

"Terric's coming," Zep said, baffled at how he could be so sure of this or how it had even happened. "Right now, they're coming, and they're bringing everything. Merriton, the south, the north, and her." Then he shoved himself to his feet. "Oh, fuck... They know they're in the square, and they're closing in right fucking now!"

Sal, Kolt thought. Run! You're blown, so please, babe, just run.

What? Jase asked almost immediately, either because he felt something or just because he was Jase.

Zep turned for the door, hoping he could walk out of here without losing his shit. Bro, I just saw the future, and it ain't good. Terric's all over us. Then he reached out for every Anglian in Merriton. We're blown, Terric's coming, and they're about to grab Sal. Move to intercept and get your asses out of here.

A moment later, Jase's orders hit their minds. Drop the camp, move the shit, and retreat. This is a full retreat. We just got outplayed, and I do na wanna lose a single person. I have a promise ta keep, so move!

And across the room, the Terran watching them pushed away from the wall.

Chapter Forty

Jase was reclining in the bath when he felt something. It came from Zep, and he knew because of the awe tangled up with it, but this was so much more complex. Flickers of fear, joy, and even emotions he couldn't understand surged through his big brother, and Jase experienced them all in tandem. This was the beauty of cessivi, but it was more than that. It was a warning.

Jase surged out of the tub. What? he asked, knowing he'd need no other words to get what he wanted.

Zep's reply came back sounding shaken. Bro, I just saw the future, and it ain't good. Terric's all over us. A second later, Zep's mind hit everyone inside Merriton, dragging Jase in with him. We're blown, Terric's coming, and they're about to grab Sal. Move to intercept and get your asses out of here.

Sal. That one word made him move faster. He didn't even care how Zep knew. He clearly did, and that was all that mattered. Jase grabbed his pants, shoving his legs into them while still wet. There was no way they knew who she was, though. Sal looked human, and Razor was with her. So were the others, and not a single one of them would let anything happen to her. He knew that, but he also knew she would need something else to keep her going. In her mind, her death meant the end of this war. Well, if she wouldn't fight for herself, he'd make sure she had something left to fight for.

As he reached for his boots, he started giving orders to every Anglian he could reach. Drop the camp, move the shit, and retreat. This is a full retreat. We just got outplayed, and I do na wanna lose a single person. I have a promise ta keep, so move!

She heard. He knew she heard, because one knot of tension simply vanished, but that didn't mean he was done yet. Grabbing his shirt off the table, Jase's mind was whirling as he stormed out of the tent. Right now, he was glad Hax had pushed her, because it might be the only thing that saved their lives, and he would not let today be the day his friends died. He'd heard about her backup plan, and he intended to put it into action.

"Perin! Calix!" Jase roared as he made his way to the pavilion.

"Cyno?" Hax asked, hurrying to catch up.

Jase was busy getting his shirt on. "We're retreating. Get ever' one from Dark Heart packed and moving in five minutes."

"That's impossible."

He turned on the purebred with a snarl. "I did na ask fer yer opinion. I said move, and ya will move! Take what ya can, leave the rest, and tell ever' person who can na hear a link, ilus."

"Yes, Ahnor," Hax breathed. As he turned, he called out, "Dark Heart, we're in retreat. Grab what you can - this is not a drill."

"Sir?" This came from an officer of the Vanguard. Jase dredged the man's name out of his memory. "Orys, get yer linker ta touch Arctic. Fer t'night, ya will share a mind with Anglia. We need ta move, because Terric's coming. It has been seen."

"Fuck," Orys breathed. "Relaying to her, sir. Our linker is looking for the Raewar now. Where do you need us?"

"Get yer shit packed, we're falling back ta the farmhouse."

Orys was keeping pace as he shook his head. "We're conscripts, sir. Fuck the shit. We've got nothing to lose. Where do you want us?"

Jase smiled, understanding exactly what this man had just offered. The Vanguard was willing to put their bodies in the way to guarantee the safety of everyone else. "Take yer pick of weapons, stay on foot, and use what ya are. Slow them, ilus. Slow them enough fer us ta save the rest, but she does na want ya ta die."

"And I don't either, Ahnor. They're suiting up now. What about Sal?"

"Her brothers will take care of her. I promised ta take care of the rest."

"Then we'll make sure that happens, sir. Be safe." And he turned, jogging back into the darkening twilight just as Jase reached the command pavilion.

"Ever'thing goes," he ordered. "I do na care if it's creased or ripped. We can na let Terric see those maps. We have ten minutes." Then his eyes landed on Jarl. "Rhyx? Raast? Get the Prince ta the farm."

"Not happening, sir," Jarl told him, but his attention was on throwing things into a crate.

Jase growled when the girls didn't move. "Ya will do what I say, boy."

Something heavy dropped into the box, and Jarl turned. "Yeah, and my orders come from someone higher than you. Sal. Now, if you don't want to slow me down, don't argue. I can drive a cart, Jase, and you're going to need every soldier you can get, so let me do this. I'll get my own ass out, and you'll get an extra man for it."

Jase smiled and moved his eyes to the boy's jaw. "Yes, Yer Highness." Then he looked back up, proving his respect did not mean he'd lost his dominance. "But ya will be in the first cart ta leave. She needs ya."

"And we need the Blades. Make this work, Jase, and you'd better not die out there."

"Na t'day," he promised. "The rest of ya get this shit loaded. If ya know how ta hitch a cart, help Tilso. We need this ta happen fast! I do na know how much time until they're on us."

Outside, Arctic was doing his part, yelling, "I don't care about order, we can sort it all out later. Someone get Sal's tent! Throw it in, strap it down. Where are the horses? We're moving people, act like elites and make this happen!"

"Where's Cyno?" That was Perin.

Jase pushed out of the pavilion in time to see the commander of Dark Heart kicking dirt over the main fire. "I'm here," he said.

"Good. How many of my men do you need on the King?"

Dom stepped out of his tent carrying a crate in his arms. "None. Jarl and I are driving carts. We have Hwa, Roo, and the pups with us as guards." Then he looked over at Jase. "Tell me they'll be ok?"

"They will do what they need ta," he promised. "Tilso is yer commanding officer for now."

"Understood," Dom assured him. "And I'm taking Scorch with me. You know Sal would shit if anything happened to that horse."

Jase walked closer and clasped Dom's shoulder. "Thank ya. Grab her spotted mare, too, and tell the Shields ta prepare fer a hard extraction. I do na know when, but it will likely be ta the north." Then he looked toward Merriton. "Fuck."

"What?" Dom asked. "Don't tell me you're seeing shit now, too?"

"They are na armed, and we are about ta move ever' thing. Kolt can na fetch it if he does na know where it is."

Dom turned to face the little assassin. "Where are her blades, Jase? Give me her daggers, and I will make damned sure that he can get them to her."

Jase immediately moved for his tent. For the first time, fear was starting to hit him. He needed to kill something, and soon, so he wouldn't have to face this, but right now he had to think. That was the benefit and the curse of the maast. It made him a predator, but predators didn't lead armies. They followed. They killed. They destroyed instead of saving.

But Sal had asked him to do this, so he would. Frantically, Jase found not only her two steel daggers but also the swords Zep had made for her. With a pair in each hand and their belts dangling beneath, he jogged back out, placing all four weapons on top of Dom's already loaded arms.

"Go straight there. Do na worry about leaving tracks or being followed, just get there. Let the Shields handle the rest."

"Promise." Then Dom raised his voice. "We need to be moving Jarl. Let's go!"

"On it," Jarl yelled back.

Minutes had passed, but already the southern camp was disintegrating before his eyes. There'd be no way to hide the scar they'd left in the dirt, but Terric wouldn't get the prize they wanted. Even if they managed to slaughter Anglia's resistance, they'd still come up empty-handed, because...

The thought made Jase smile. Because they didn't know they had the Kaisae, and he could help confuse them even more. Shade, he thought. Ghost. I need ya to make this work.

Ahead of you, Ghost replied. We're tacking up now. What's the plan, Ahnor?

They do na know they have the Kaisae, he told them. They've only seen Siana. All of the iliri are here, and Terric does na know what ya can do. They do na know what a Kaisae can do, either.

Shade's amusement came back. Then I'll make this whole country burn if I have to. Jase? Don't let Arctic follow us.

Then kiss him b'fore ya go, he thought.

The Raewar deserved at least that much. Jase knew because it was all that he wanted right now. One last time to hold Sal in his arms and feel her teeth, but he'd have to wait. She would come back. She would be fine if they could do this right, because Zep hadn't said they'd die. He just said Terric was coming.

Wait. Where were the grauori? Nya?

My sisters are pulling back, Ahnor. The pair by the Terran camp? They can't get close enough to see anything, but the camp's still there. I'm trying to get eyes on!

And I'm tryin' ta keep a promise. I know it is a lot ta ask, but can yer sisters support Shade? We need a front line, Nya, and we need ta slow them down.

She paused for a moment, and it felt like she was busy with someone else. Then, a few seconds later, her mind was back. This, Ahnor, will be a very good hunt. Tonight, we will prove that we are the only thing to fear. Your sister has command of the maargra.

Shade? Jase thought. The grauori are yers. Use Ghost as ya need. He almost left it at that, then thought better of it. And we are gonna need a miracle.

Pretty sure we just got one, Ghost told him, because I can't think of any other way we'd know about this. Who saw it?

The camp was almost gone. The tents had been dropped, and everyone was helping to throw everything into the handful of wagons that had been moved as close as possible. Jase paused, looking around him, honestly impressed with how fast they'd made this happen as he debated whether or not he should answer Ghost. Then again, not a single person had questioned it. No one had refused to believe it. Not the humans or the iliri had doubted that knowledge of the future was completely reliable, and they didn't even care where it came from.

Zep, Jase told his brother. I do na know how. I do na know why, but I felt it happen, and it was real.

Ghost's response was a rush of approval. Good. About time he found his skill. Here's hoping this is ayati's version of a peace offering.

Or a gift fer its own reasons, Jase countered. We just need it ta have been in time.

I'll make sure of it, Shade promised.

As he reached for a box that had been left on the ground, Jase hoped Ghost was right. He honestly hoped that ayati had finally decided that they deserved a little help, because the other options weren't as good. If they caught Sal? If they realized who she was? Never mind that not even she could hold a skin forever. Eventually, she'd get tired enough that it would just drop, and then she'd die. There was no way Terric would let her get away again, and he knew what they'd done to her the last time.

He could only imagine what they'd do this time, and she had a lot more people with her to use as leverage.

Just live, kitten, he thought to himself, too afraid of distracting her to send it. I do na care what ya do, just come back ta me. Broken, whole, or somewhere in between, I will always love ya, and I will do whatever it takes ta prove it. Even if that means na being there.

Chapter Forty-One

The moment Zep started heading for the door, the Terran noticed. Rayna was standing close enough she could see the rage take over the enemy's face as he pushed himself off the wall, and she knew she had to do something. Zep said they were blown, but he hadn't specified who was included in that "we." She might not be. Not yet, and those two needed one more moment to get out or this whole plan was going to crumble around them.

So she went with what had worked on every other merchant so far. "Hi!" She stepped closer with her hand out. "My husband and I are trying to start our first venture, and it's been amazing meeting -"

He pushed past her upheld arm. "Excuse me."

Shift immediately moved in to assist. "How dare you treat my wife like that!"

The plan was to buy just enough time for Zep and Kolt to make it through the door. None of them honestly expected this to stop the man, but in only a few more steps, Sal's mates would be at the exit, and then they could vanish before the Terrans even knew what had happened. That would let them save Sal, and Sal would save everyone else. It wouldn't take much, Rayna and Shift's cover would still be intact, and all they had to do was cause a delay.

But the Terran didn't care. "Stop them!" he barked. "Anglians!"

The sound of resin and ceramic being drawn sent the crowd into a panic. Women screamed, chairs scraped as they were shoved back, and somewhere a glass shattered. Like everyone else, Rayna gasped and moved toward her supposed husband, but her eyes jumped toward the door, hoping to see Zep and Kolt making a run for it.

Instead, she found two very large men holding swords at the ready. Not just any men, but the bouncers set to watch the entrance. If the guards were working for the Terran Empire too, that meant this entire thing had been a setup - and she was the one who'd dragged them into it. It also meant they'd been outplayed, and that thought alone really pissed her off.

Shit! she growled as she looked to her partner. Shift?

He understood exactly what she was asking. She needs them, Ray. Without them, we don't have her. You with me?

Always.

"Hey!" Rayna yelled. "What the hell is going on?" And her mind reached out for Kolt's. We'll find you a way out. Just take care of her.

He didn't bother responding, just met her eyes. He was prepared to fight, ready to take the entire building down if he had to, and she was telling him to run. He didn't like it, but the moment his eyes slid beneath hers, she knew he'd do it. Right now, she had command of this mission, and she was going to make the most of it.

"Shut up or I'll arrest you next," the Terran growled as he pushed Rayna out of his way.

She let herself stumble back, bumping into a table. One with a very large bottle in the middle. Her hand found the neck, and she pushed back forward. "Arrest this, you Terran fuck."

She swung. The glass cracked against the side of his head, and the man grunted. Zep and Kolt were already in motion, rushing the men at the door, but they weren't armed. Shift claimed the first thing his hand could find - a glass - and threw it as a distraction, but the rest were moving in.

Rayna counted nine with weapons. She could only guess there were more hoping to maintain their cover, but nine swords against four unarmed soldiers? Those weren't good odds, and the door was the line in the sand. It seemed to be what they were moving to protect. She just wasn't sure they could make a dent without a few weapons to help put the hurt on.

Then, from the bar, one of the slaves yelled out, "Dernor!"

Rayna couldn't see who'd said it, but she saw Kolt and Zep change direction as she swung her bottle again. This time, the glass actually shattered when it connected, and the Terran prick went down. A hard kick to his gut made sure he'd stay that way for a moment. Thankfully, Shift was already ducking between Sal's mates and the bouncers moving to catch them. As Rayna hurried to catch up, she saw someone throw a heavy resin candlestick pricket his way. The flat arc meant it was supposed to be caught.

Shift snagged it from the air just as Rayna moved to cover his back with her broken bottle at the ready. If they wanted a bar brawl, well, they'd picked the right bitch. Shift's mind joined with hers, a rush of excitement came with it, and Rayna feinted. It gave him enough time to secure his grip and join her.

Then it was on. Like lovers, they writhed. She bent around his body, trusting him to be there for her, and he always was. A hard swipe with her bottle caught one of the men across the face. Shift's large candlestick pricket blocked the other's sword. The Terrans had the advantage, but Rayna wouldn't let that stop her. These were the Black fucking Blades, and if anyone could keep up with them, she'd find a way to do it. No Terran had a chance.

Behind her, Kolt ducked one of the others and thrust out his arm. A moment later, one of the fireplace tools was in his hand. "Zep!" he snapped, tossing it to his brother as he fetched the next.

Those were a lot better weapons than a broken bottle and a candlestick pricket, and Sal's mates made them count. Over the screams of the pampered merchants, the sounds of flesh rending were still audible. Bodies fell, and the Anglians all pressed back to the bar. Rayna wasn't sure why they were moving that way, but it didn't matter. They just had to keep going, keep fighting, and hope they could pull something spectacular out of their asses.

And then Ceus's voice rang out. "Stop the Terrans before they can stop us!"

It didn't do much, but a few of the younger merchants tried. What had started as a very snobby dinner party quickly devolved into chaos when a woman threw a chair. Rayna took the moment of distraction to stab, her bottle piercing the Terran before her, and she made no move to pull it out. They had to fucking go.

"Ray," Kolt called out.

She turned in time to see the fireplace poker thrown her way. Her hand closed on it, then both he and Zep went over the bar. The slave was gesturing for them to follow, which meant they had a way out. One the Terrans didn't have protected. She wanted to follow, but that would only take all of this with them. As she swung at the next man with a weapon, she touched Shift's mind. It wasn't even a complete thought, just a question of his intent.

We need to stall them, Shift told her. Losing us will make her a monster. Losing them?

Would kill her. Neither of them had to say it, they both knew. And Sal was the only thing keeping this war going. She was also Rayna's best fucking friend, and Rayna couldn't think of anything else she'd rather die for. So long ago, she'd said she wanted more white in her story, and now she finally knew how to make that happen. To get something, you had to give, and if her life was the price she had to pay, Rayna was willing.

A monstrous roar burst from her lips, and she decided she'd take as many of these bastards with her as she could. Wielding the fireplace poker with both hands, she heaved the spike into the back of a man's head, yanked it free, and spun around her partner to smash the next across the nose. Shift wasn't doing too bad himself, either. The candlestick pricket worked as a club, but it wasn't his most dangerous weapon. Those, he'd been born with.

He darted in, his teeth closing on a man's throat, and Rayna saw the vivid red of arterial blood. As she moved to guard his back, the spray hit her across the side, warm, smelling like rust, and thick. She hacked low, hitting someone across the thigh, but Shift was moving again. Then - pain.

"No!" Shift screamed.

Rayna looked down to find a sword half-missing in her body. The fancy clothes she was wearing had done nothing to deflect the blade, so where was the other half? Why did her back hurt too? The pieces didn't make any sense until the Terran pulled back and she watched every missing centimeter slide out of her body, covered in her blood.

Her knees gave up.

The ground raced closer and Shift moved to stand over her. Like the beast people had so often called him, the sounds he made were as feral as anything Rayna had ever heard before. For so many days, he'd acted so human, always being the perfect gentleman, but she liked this version of him more. She liked knowing he didn't have to hide who he really was, and when his lip curled up on a way no human's ever could, she closed her eyes and smiled. He was protecting her. He was actually protecting her. Well, if they had to die, then at least they'd die like wild animals: free.

"Don't you fucking give up on me," Shift told her. "Ray! Hold on, Ray."

She forced her eyes back open to see Ceus shove closer, pushing at one of the guards. He turned, but another merchant tried to make a break for it. Shift took the chance to drop to her side, and his bloody hand palmed her face. She didn't even get the chance to prepare, he just pushed. Never before had Rayna felt his healing hit so hard, but there, in the middle of the floor, she was sure she'd just been shoved. Her reality spun, pushed completely off balance, and her body obeyed. She wanted to hurl, felt like she couldn't breathe, and she wished the world would stop moving for just one moment - and then someone yanked him away.

"Ray!" he pleaded.

"Iliri!" someone snapped.

With her eyes closed, she had no idea what was going on, but she could breathe again. The pain was less. Not gone, but so much less. Pawing at her waist, she could still feel the searing fire of an open wound, but somehow she knew, she just knew that she was no longer dying. She was useless, but he'd given her enough to keep her alive for a moment longer.

He'd also just given away his skill to the enemy.

"Someone take these two into holding. Where are the others? Where are the Kaisae's men?"

From the ground beside her, Ceus replied, "Gone, and you'll never find them. They went with the slaves, you idiots."

A solid crunch hit and Ceus gasped, encouraging Rayna to open her eyes. "Don't," she breathed. "Just do what they say."

Less than a meter away, the man's eyes met hers. "I tried to help," he gasped, curled around his stomach, but his words were for her. "I tried to stop the Terrans."

"You did just fine," she breathed. "You did good, Ceus. Real good."

The Terran standing over them just chuckled. "And you all just wasted your time. The Kaisae is a fool, and she won't let her people die for her. You? You're about to be our bait, you dumb bitch."

"Good luck getting her," Shift taunted, smiling through the bloodstain on his jaw as if he didn't care about the Terrans holding him. "You can't touch her." He chuckled. "Literally."

Men started hauling them to their feet. "Don't need to touch her, boy. You'll do it for us. See, we know all about your kind now, and you're immune to her powers."

Shut up, Rayna thought before Shift could tell him off. Don't give them a thing, and just keep poking until we get some intel because they obviously have no idea what you all can do.

"Good luck making that happen," Shift told the guy, his eyes jumping to meet Rayna's. "Good luck figuring out where she is, too."

"What she?" Ceus whispered.

The Terran kicked him, hard. "The Kaisae," he snapped. "The bitch you just joined sides with. Stupid Citizen. If you'd shut up and sat down, you probably would've come out of this a very wealthy man."

"I," Ceus said, raising his voice, "am a free Citizen of the Conglomerate. I will never bow to your Emperor. I'm a patriot!"

"Then you'll be a dead one. Ok, men, let's move. I want the Seventeenth to detain everyone else in this room. Get their names, and if they make any move to fight back? Add 'em to the pile. Merriton is now occupied by the Terran Empire. You can all become obedient supporters, or we will hang you as insurgents. Welcome to the winning side, boys and girls."

Fuck, Rayna thought, reaching out for Jase. Merriton's just been overrun. I don't know how bad, but fall back. Zep and Kolt are still in play.

She didn't get a response.

Chapter Forty-Two

In the entertainment square, the slaves were inventive when it came to letting Sal know who the traitors were. Some moved in and greeted them by the wrong name, pretending to be very obedient servants. Most directed their words to Razor, but others approached Sal, because not all merchants in this town were men. Each name was heard, memorized, and then told to one of the Verdant Shields back at the farmhouse. He was making a list.

The first problem was the people around them. There were only so many entertainers, and the shows repeated. That meant Sal and Razor found themselves bumping into the same people a few times. One woman went to three of the same shows before Sal reversed their path around the square. The more that happened, the more likely it would be for someone to notice all the slaves who'd taken an interest in them.

The second was that the names sometimes repeated. It seemed no one had decided who would speak up. Instead, they all did. Sal didn't really care. Once Anglia had the names, they could figure it all out from there. The goal was simply to make sure this didn't happen again, and to have some kind of proof when it came time for punishment.

She had just been handed the bottom corner of a grocery list when Kolt's voice broke into her head. Sal, run! You're blown, so please, babe, just run.

Immediately, she looked to Razor. He saw her surprise but hadn't heard, so didn't understand. She was just about to explain when Zep's voice took over.

We're blown, Terric's coming, and they're about to grab Sal. Move to intercept and get your asses out of here.

Go, Razor immediately thought as he reached into his pocket. Just walk right out of here and meet with Pig. I'll cover you.

He pulled out the small bag, dug inside, and grabbed a necklace. The fistful of grey beads was pressed into her hand as Sal turned away. She looked down to find the clasp and noticed movement beside her. Someone really was trailing her in the crowd!

The necklace went around her throat, but her mind was on a new look. First, she'd need darker skin. Next, curlier hair. But that would have to wait until she was out of sight, because there was no plausible way to explain it. For now, she had to worry about the basic description: what she was wearing. The moment she had the necklace secure, she started working on her clothes.

Her white undershirt was long enough to cover her rump. After pulling it free of her pants, she focused on removing the vest-like corset, the whole time weaving a path toward the exit. Not the gate where she'd come in, but the one on the other side of the square. It would be close to darkened alleys and questionable neighborhoods, where a woman could vanish without a trace. The whole time, her eyes kept watch on the crowd, checking the faces around her for the ones she'd seen earlier.

Ducking between a loud group of guys, she took the chance to strip off the vest and just let it fall. When she emerged on the other side, she was a new woman, covered in white instead of black. Daring a glance behind her, she found the man who'd been keeping pace frantically searching the crowd. Sal breathed her thanks to Jase for training her how to leave the scene just as intensely as he'd taught her to kill.

Then, "Hey!" someone called out. "Excuse me? Miss!"

He was looking right at her. She pretended like she didn't see, but it wasn't helping. Shoving between the people around them, he was pressing in, and she had no intention of letting anyone put their hands on her. Sal moved a little faster. The first flutters of concern were starting to make her heart beat faster.

"White shirt," a woman called out.

She wasn't sure where it came from, but it didn't matter. Too many people were looking at her. She was supposed to vanish, not become the center of attention. Even worse, she was much too far from the exit.

"That woman stole my wallet!" The cry of outrage changed everything. Now, all bets were off.

Sal ran.

Ducking through groups and around bodies, she tried to remember what was around the edges of this place. Was there a fence? A wall? Could there be a small gate? The problem was that she didn't know, and she wasn't interested in being cornered. She had to hit the main exit.

As she avoided yet another group of people oblivious to what was happening, a man grabbed her arm. She spun, slinging him around, but this guy wasn't letting go. Before she could even panic, Razor was at her side. He pulled, and the moment the man looked at him, Razor swung. His fist caught the fool in the jaw, but that was enough to make the crowd notice.

Someone screamed. Another person grabbed for Razor, but Sal intercepted. Her palm hit him in the diaphragm, knocking the wind out, yet he kept trying. Sal watched as he caught Razor's sleeve on his way down. The bag of necklaces slipped out, falling to the grass. Sweet smelling beads spilled from the mouth of it, but those were the least of their worries. She just wanted to leave, and right now, she was willing to do anything to make that happen.

She kicked, catching the human in the leg. His hand released, but hers took its place, yanking Razor along with her.

Keep up, she ordered. We're so blown that all the rules have gone out the window. If anyone touches you, kill them.

Just go, Sal, he replied. We got this, just go.

Side by side, they ran, jumping over anything in their way or ducking under it. No longer was there any need to keep from drawing attention, so the pair ran like all of Terric was after them. Sal wished for a knife or a sword, but those wouldn't help. There were too many of them and not enough of her. Not unless Kolt was around.

Where is everyone? she asked. Where's my extraction?

We're coming for you, Zep promised. Head north, Sal.

Someone get me a link on a weapon, Kolt thought.

Geo's voice came next. Stay away from the unions. We've got Terrans all over this side. They're coming in from the east, and there's a whole lot more than we bargained for.

Sal didn't have time to think about that. She knew it was bad, but the implications, those would have to wait. Right now, finding a path took everything she had, and it wasn't working as well as she wanted. Then, she saw it. The gates were still open, and close enough she had a hope. Sal looked back for Razor then put on a burst of speed.

Shit! Rayna thought. Shift?

She needs them, Ray. Shift's voice was completely calm. Without them, we don't have her. You with me?

Always.

Those words hit her hard, followed by a rush of fear. She didn't care whose it was, she was scared. Scared for herself, scared for her mates, her brothers, and everyone around them. Thankfully, they were almost there. Screaming for everyone to move, Sal barreled through the line of people coming to enjoy an evening out. Just behind her, Razor did the same, but there was a reason it had been so easy. The second she passed the decorative stone columns marking the edge of the entertainment area, the first Terran surged toward her. He wasn't alone.

She didn't stop to count. Sal just fought back.

The first one reached out, and she used his arm to sling him over her shoulder and onto the cobblestones. Another was right behind her. He got a foot in his ribs, but too much was happening. People were screaming everywhere. Some were running, others stood like obstacles that she had to move around. The sound of so many feet drowned out everything else, so she had to look. She had to find the movement coming at her, not the ones going away. What she needed was another set of eyes.

Sal didn't bother asking, she just grabbed Razor's mind and pulled it into hers. He was less than a meter away, battling his own group, and fighting like a brute. He didn't have the agility she was used to, but his power was nearly a match to Zep's. Wielding nothing more than his hands, he punched, slapped, and grabbed the enemy, killing those he could and incapacitating those he couldn't.

Keep moving! he ordered. I got these; you get safe.

Not leaving you, she told him.

Just let me do my job! he shot back.

She didn't get the chance to answer because when Razor risked a glance her way, she saw what was coming up behind her. Men. So many men, and they were all in the wrong color. Blocks of purple by their shoulders made it clear these were Terran regulars, and there weren't a few. No, there were at least five full units, and they were coming right at her.

Kolt? Sal asked.

I'm too far, he almost wailed.

Which meant she had to do this on her own. Without a link to Kolt, she couldn't reach them unless she felt their skin. She couldn't kill them from a distance. She had to find another way to do it, and right about now, Sal was desperate. She turned, feeling like time was crawling to a halt, prepared to burn out her own mind when Razor's words stopped her cold.

They don't know you're the Kaisae. Don't do it, Sal! Siana can live, but Sal can't.

Then she felt the arms that grabbed him. "No!" Sal shrieked as she turned back

But it was already too late. It had been too late from the moment they'd entered the entertainment square; she just hadn't realized it. Seeing the woman holding her brother prisoner, Sal recognized her as the same one who'd giggled when Razor had wiped supposed juice from her lips. The one who'd been almost right on top of them a few times that evening. The one Sal had tried so hard to avoid.

A ceramic knife pressed just under Razor's jaw, proving the woman was serious, but her eyes were locked on Sal's. "Grab her," she ordered. "We don't have an ID for her, but she's clearly Anglian."

"Yes, sir," the soldiers agreed, and two of them moved to grab Sal's arms.

Go, Sal, Razor thought to her. If you make a break for it, I think I can distract them long enough -

No.

She left no room for discussion. She would not leave her brother to die just to save her own skin. Instead, she'd play this out as long as she could. "What do you want from us?"

"Really?" the woman asked. "Come on. This is war, little girl, and you're getting a real close view of what happens when you lose."

"Who are you?" Sal asked instead.

"Captain Estar," she replied. "And you? Where did Anglia find you?"

"Myrosica," Sal told her. "I joined them in Zaqala after you attacked our city."

"Name!" the woman demanded.

"Siana Praxis."

Captain Estar smiled. "And unit?"

"I'm not in a unit," Sal told her. "I help how I can. Sometimes that's mending armor, other times it's plucking out your raven arrows. I'm here because what you're doing is wrong."

Estar groaned and made a production of rolling her eyes. "I really don't care, because this?" Her eyes dropped to Razor, and the blade pressed just a bit harder to hold him in place. Then her other hand wiped at his neck. "Yeah, that's what I thought. Hello, Razor."

He smiled, ignoring the knife. "I'd say bite me, but you might enjoy it too much."

"Fucking animal," the woman hissed. "Someone get this thing and take both of them to HQ. Gentlemen, we have a Black Blade."

Sal wasn't sure why that was a big deal, but they all seemed very pleased about it. Unfortunately, that didn't mean gentle. Sal's arms got twisted behind her back, her face was shoved forward, and her wrists were bent hard enough that she wouldn't be able to escape without breaking one. Granted, that usually wouldn't stop her, but Sal could still feel the knife against Razor's neck, and it was a better leash than anything they could do to her.

The problem was that she'd done this before. She'd willingly let Terrans carry her where they wanted to protect her mate, and it hadn't been enough. Now, here she was, doing it all over again, and no matter how hard she tried to fight it, fear was making it harder and harder to breathe. Unfortunately, panicking wouldn't help her fix this. Instincts wouldn't make this any better. No, if she wanted to make it out of this without losing anyone, she'd have to stop freaking out, force herself to be calm, and just think.

What's happening? she asked, hoping for a miracle.

It took a moment before Razor answered. I don't know, but if I had to guess, I'd say we're about to be tortured for secrets. Sal? They got Rayna and Shift, too. Ray's hurt.

Zep, Kolt, she thought, finding their minds easily and bringing them in with Razor's. I'm fine. We're fine. We're being detained, but it's going to be ok. So long as you two are still out there, I'll fix this.

How? Zep begged, his worry clear in his thoughts.

Kolt's words ran over the top of his. We're coming, Sal.

No! she told them. I need you to get out of sight. Disappear. I don't fucking care what you do, but we got this. They got Ray and Shift, and Ray's hurt. I won't leave them, which means we'll have to take this from the inside. Guys, I need you to save us. Preferably without dying in the process.

Sal, Zep thought, the southern camp is gone. I don't know what's going on, but Jase isn't answering. He's acknowledged me, but he's too busy to do anything else. It's just us.

Then I need you to figure something out, she ordered. I'm not losing anyone else. You hear me, ayati? I meant it. If you want to play these games, then you'd better keep your hands off the people I love!

Sal? Razor asked.

Kolt didn't give her the chance to respond. She's fine, Razor. Trust me, man. She's just fine.

I know, Razor promised. I'm linked with her. Sal, he tried again, I'm not dying. If you tell me to make a break for it, I'm there. Ok?

You'd better be, she told him, because I'm not fucking interested in a man who wants to be a martyr. I've already done that.

Then how about we all live through this, sweetie, he agreed. And you owe me a kiss, deal?

Deal.

Chapter Forty-Three

There was chaos in Vanja's mind. It felt weird to be sitting before a fireplace while listening to the battle fall apart, but every order sent to the army hit him just like it did the rest. The problem was that he couldn't help. He wasn't close enough, and his duty was to secure the farmhouse and surrounding land. This was the fallback point, yet one thing was clear. Terric was all around.

Wait! Had anyone bothered to check the surrounding acreage? This was a farm, not a fortress, and if Terric was that close? What the hell had they all been thinking?

The truth was, they hadn't. Battles were fought in open fields, with known enemies and designated rules. At least they had been until Sal came along. Now, he and his Anglian brothers might not see anything strange about their unconventional battle tactics, but none of them had ever been in enemy territory before - not without thousands of Anglians at their back to make the fight a little easier. This time, it was different, and they should've thought of this hours ago.

"Caein," he said, getting his unit mate's attention. "Bro, we need sentries. The southern retreat's about to come in hard. We need to make sure they're not riding into a trap. We've all just been sitting here assuming no one knows where we are, but… What if they do?"

Caein looked as stressed as Vanja felt, but he nodded. "Leave two in the house, and the rest of us make a perimeter?"

"Yep."

Thankfully, it didn't take long to make that happen. They were soldiers, and damned good ones. They knew their orders, but the helplessness of waiting added just a little encouragement to make sure this happened fast. Within minutes, Vanja, Caein, Tebio, Danku, and Ricown were all jogging to different corners of the property. Each was close enough to assist the men beside him, but this way they'd have better coverage. There just weren't enough of them to follow the two-man rule Sal liked so much.

But the screams were still echoing in his mind. He could ignore it, and it wasn't loud like external sounds. This felt more like those annoying little voices in the back of your head that were so sure a man would fail, was worthless, or that the girl would laugh in his face. He could hear them clearly, but the calls of night birds weren't drowned out.

Until everything around him suddenly stilled. Those birds stopped singing, and pretty much everything else shut right up. For a moment, it felt like the world held its breath, and then Ricown's voice hit the unit. Shields, freeze. Wherever you are, stay in cover. There's an entire army moving from west to east.

East to west, you mean, Vanja corrected.

No, Ricown told him. I mean west to east. Northwest, to be exact. They're far out, but I can see the trail of their passing, and I'm guessing three to five hundred strong.

Shit, Caein thought. Rico, is this like one of your impossibly far away things?

I wish. Just far. You could probably see them. Well, I don't know. Might be too dark. Still... Anyone know which way Anglia's coming in? Because I'm not sure they won't get spotted.

Well, Vanja knew how to fix that. Jase? Go south. Come at us from the south, because there are way too many Terrans north of us. Swing south, sir!

His response was a feeling of agreement, nothing more. That wasn't good. For the infamous Cyno to be too busy to spare a thought? Vanja felt true fear trickle down his back. For too long, they'd had it too good. Maybe this whole iliri fate thing was more true than he knew. That which went up would eventually go back down. He just hoped the fall wouldn't break them completely.

This is going to be bad, isn't it? he asked the Shields.

Probably, Caein agreed. If Terric is moving west to east, it means they were here before we were. This was a trap, guys. A trap, and we just let Sal walk right into it.

And now, there was nothing they could do to stop it.

* * *

The first group should be almost back to the farmhouse, Jase knew. The Shields that had come along were escorting them. The remaining Blades were trailing right behind as backup. That left Jase to command the 43rd, Dark Heart, the Vanguard, and the 97th Pikemen. It wasn't an army, but it would be enough. It had to be.

Then Vanja's thought hit him. Jase? Go south. Come at us from the south, because there are way too many Terrans north of us. Swing south, sir!

South! Jase immediately ordered. Curve to the south. We need to swing wide because there are Terrans ta the north! Choose the path to avoid them. Affirm.

Calix's voice was first. Heard, sir. I'm passing to Kinetry.

We're following you, Nya promised. You have the advantage of height.

Next was Hax. Just told the Major. Moving to reach the 43rd, Ahnor.

And together, the entire group veered left like a wave. This wouldn't be the shortest route, but that no longer mattered. The horses were running hard, the riders were all checking behind them, and pale shapes slipped between the dry grass, proving the grauori were keeping up. There were a few confused looks, but even those without a link figured out that something had changed. They didn't ask. No one called out. The only sounds were the thunder of the horses' hooves.

Until Orys screamed.

His body toppled from his horse, but the man rolled to his feet, proving he was still alive. The rest of the Vanguard pulled up to assist, then one of the members of the 43rd took a hit. Archers! They were under fire. Jase's eyes were scanning for a silhouette thinking he was safe in the dark, but there was nothing. Nothing at all to direct his anger at.

Find them, he ordered, and the grauori rushed to obey.

The grass swayed in their wake. The riders all circled up, those with the most armor on the outside. It would only do so much, but it was one more level of protection. There was just one problem. Risk was with the King. Shift was in Merriton. Most of the grauori were with Shade and the rest were taking out the threat. That meant their wounded would have to hold on long enough to get back.

"How bad?" Jase asked the man from the 43rd.

It was Odi. "Not good, sir, but I can still ride."

Jase looked to his officers. "Soon as we know where they are, ya get him back. Take Orys with ya."

"I'm fine," Orys snarled, proving the shot had sliced across his face but nothing more. "And I'm gonna make those fuckers pay."

Jase! Nya's thought broke in. Fifty, maybe more, coming up from the beach!

"The beach," Jase relayed to the group. "Get the wounded out of the way. We do na have time ta protect ya, and I promised my mate I would na let anyone die."

"Yes, sir," the Captain of the 43rd assured him. Then she looked at her men. "You, you, and you, with Odi. Fast. Swing south, but do not stop. Go!"

They went, and the rest turned south. Finally, Jase thought, he'd get his kills. Finally, he had a target for this feeling. It wasn't one he liked, and the only way he'd found to make it go away was to bury a blade in someone's skin. With fifty men, there would be plenty of chances to make that happen.

The grauori got there first, but the Terrans were ready. A yowl pierced the air, followed by growls. More growls than Jase expected. All of Nya's sisters, his, and the iliri from both the Vanguard and the 97th - they all gave voice to their need for violence. Swords slid from sheaths. Resin, ceramic, and even polymers all sounded different, and they blended into the perfect harmony. Then he was upon them.

A man surged up from where he'd been hiding in the grass. Jase swung, hitting him across the chest. His ceramic sword sliced deep into the resin, but not deep enough. Behind him, Hax's blade found the man's neck. Beside him, one of the 97th dove from his horse to fight on his own terms. Before him, a grauori rushed in front of Raven to hit another who thought he was safe.

And the night became a chorus of screams.

The problem was that not all of them were human. Grauori yelps and iliri roars made it clear this wouldn't be an easy victory. There'd been no chance to plan, no intentional rush. They were fighting for their lives, and he wasn't sure all of them would make it. The sounds were from the injured - on both sides - and he couldn't tell who was winning. All Jase knew was that he needed another kill, another human to fall before him, and he saw a group just begging for his blade.

He rushed in like the predator he was, slicing one across the back of the thigh. The rest turned. Too many blades! Jase ducked, he dodged, and he dropped another, but they weren't dead. The men on the ground were still fighting back. Just when he was sure he'd made a mistake, a flash of white surged past him to grab one by the throat. The blade that followed proved this wasn't a grauori. Jase took out the one before him, then he and the iliri turned back to back.

It was Hax, and he fought like a beast. Two iliri, six humans left, and the enemy never stood a chance. What Jase couldn't reach, Hax could with his longer swords. Anything that tried to get too close, Jase decimated. Both males growled, Hax's voice only slightly deeper, and they killed.

When these were finished, they moved to the next. Then the ones after that, until there was nothing left. Only then did Jase bother to wonder where they'd come from. Ghost and Shade were watching the east. They were supposed to prevent this from happening.

Ghost? He asked.

There's nothing out here, came the reply without a need for the question.

We just got hit from the south, Jase told him. I think they flanked us. Pull back. We're almost there, and I do na know where we will need ya.

On it, Ghost promised.

Before he could take another step, Kinetry was saluting him. "Sir? Permission to take my men and search for their origin?"

"Yeh, go. Ghost and Shade are working back the other way. If ya find anythan, let them know first. She can stop it."

Kinetry smiled. "So I've heard, sir. Men! Let's prove we're still useful. I want eyes scouring every blade of grass!"

But the rest of this wouldn't be so easy. As Jase looked around, he saw nothing but wounded. Even Hax had taken a slice across his arm. Most were still able to fight, but not all. Dreading what he'd find, Jase hurried from group to group, trying to check each man or woman, unsure of how they'd get them back. It was Nya who had the answer.

Healers. I need these humans in the saddle. If they can ride, they can wait. If they cannot, then make them able to. We need to return to the den, and we need to do it fast. Sisters, keep eyes on the horizon.

"Thank ya," Jase told the little bitch. "We need ta move. There has been a prophecy, and we need ta pull back. Now."

She nodded. Then get them moving, Ahnor. We follow your orders. The rest are listening to your sister. If you need them...

"No," Jase assured her. "But when we get back, I will na mind if yer sisters go back ta help. I do na think this is gonna stop with just this one hit."

Me either, Nya agreed, keeping her thoughts between them. And half of our forces are now injured. We need to recover so we can make the fight on our terms.

"We need to go!" Jase snapped, agreeing with the grauori Raewar. "If ya are in one piece, get in the saddle and watch fer movement. We need ta regroup."

Which was basically the military's way of saying they'd been beat. This was a full retreat because they'd been defeated, and they hadn't even gotten the chance to start.

Chapter Forty-Four

Pig's job had been the easiest of the bunch. All he and Keeya had to do was try to buy supplies for the CFC military. Anyone willing to sell to him would be presumed innocent. At least, that's how it was supposed to have gone. The reality was a lot less exciting.

So far, he and Keeya had purchased grains, begun negotiations for possible armor manufacturing - which would never get approved - and now they were sitting with an older woman over dinner discussing horses. She was pushing hard for their sale, but he really didn't want to tell her that her stock were all poorly bred culls. Instead, he was distracted by both the woman's elderly husband flirting openly with Keeya and waiting to hear something about Sal's attempt to get names from the slaves.

Beneath the table, his foot was bouncing. Without even looking, Keeya reached over and pressed her palm over his knee, halting the motion. Pig couldn't stop his smile. This girl - no, woman - was like no one he'd ever met before. She felt so feminine, so unlike the other women he'd worked with. She was also a lot stronger than anyone gave her credit for. She just wasn't hard. He couldn't understand why, but somehow Keeya Tikva had made it through life just as gentle and soft as a merchant's daughter.

And over the last few days, she'd finally let him in. As his supposed wife, he'd taken every opportunity to impress her. Flowers had been the first night. The second had been dancing. Whenever they weren't trying to make either a real or a false deal, he'd done his best to introduce her to the world he knew. Conglomerate culture was nothing like Anglia's, and Keeya had been enthralled to see so many women with just as much power as the men.

Like the one before them. Ninsa Ardiel was still beautiful, even at her advanced age, and she used it to her advantage. Perfectly timed pouts and witty comebacks punctuated every sentence. In Merriton, this woman was the kind of person you should not make unhappy, and Pig had a feeling Keeya was taking notes. Sadly, he also wasn't really getting anywhere.

"Ninsa," he said gently, "I'm sure you think this is a great deal, but I'm not sure Command is looking for more horses. On my way here, we passed through Fort Landing, and Stonewater Stables was full. The breeding barns were packed with heavily bred mares." Then he reached for his glass. "And can I be brutally honest?"

Ninsa smiled. "Of course, Feo. I value honesty in my business partners."

He chuckled because they both knew that was a lie. "Ma'am, those horses would be of more use to the postal system than any soldier. They're frail, lightly boned, and probably fast. I'm guessing they came from a racing facility, or they're the ones who didn't make it into the sport. Either way, the first rush across a battlefield, and half of them would be lame. They aren't military-grade stock."

Keeya's head whipped up and her eyes widened. "Dear," she gasped, bracing to make excuses.

Ninsa just waved her away. "It's ok, sweetheart. They were a test. Feo here just proved to me that he's everything he says."

Pig's eyes narrowed. "And should I ask why you'd think otherwise?"

She gestured to his body. "You sit very straight. Even under that suit, I can see that you've not led a gentle life. In fact, Feo, I'd go so far as to guess that you've served yourself, and recently. My question is which army was foolish enough to let you go - or if you're still sworn to service."

"I've done my time," he assured her. "Proudly rode with the 62nd Mounted, actually."

Ninsa smiled. "I don't hear a hint of an accent, but your wife?" She looked to Keeya. "Tell me, girl, where did you gain that precious twist on your vowels?"

"Eriwald," she mumbled. "Just south of there, at least, ma'am."

"Not Namisa? Because I haven't met many northerners - except Terrans. And how did the pair of you meet, anyway?" Ninsa gestured for Keeya to wait as she looked back to Pig. "Because if you think I'm going to sell any of my inventory to a Terran, you're sadly mistaken. So, I suggest you start talking, Mr. Pigaris."

Pig gently rubbed Keeya's arm as he leaned back. "Well, so you are a patriot. You also have a reputation of getting very wealthy on Conglomerate contracts. So, I could turn this around on you just as easily. Tell me, Ninsa, how well do you keep up with our current defensive plans?"

"Well enough to know that Terrans are in dire need of horses," she taunted. "Enough to take a herd of failed racers."

"And how exactly would a Conglomerate soldier end up with a wife from someplace in the middle of Anglia?"

Ninsa's eyes widened for a split second in surprise. "The Myrosica agreement?"

"Mhm." Then Pig leaned closer and dropped his voice. "I rode with the 62nd Mounted until I was promoted to my own unit. Do you know what name the 62nd claimed? Have you ever heard of the Lieutenant who made them famous?"

Ninsa's mouth was parted, but the corners were curling higher. "I knew you weren't working for Command."

"I am," Pig assured her. "General Sturmgren actually intends to follow through with many of the deals I'm making, because things are a lot harder up by Unav. But we're not interested in your culls, and I have a feeling that you are not one of the people I'm looking for."

"Then who are you looking for?" she countered.

"The ones willing to sell to the east. You see, my leader wants to cut their supply line as fast as possible, and Parliament has given her complete control of this operation."

"Her?" Ninsa glanced over at Keeya. "But you're both humans. I thought only..."

"Assigned, and thus under the rules and restrictions of our nation. It's an interesting loophole to have in a country with three species. It also removes a few of those pesky limitations. Yes, Ninsa, we're human. We also don't wear black."

The older woman chuckled. "And your dear wife also wears the uniform, huh?"

"She's my newest recruit, and this puppy has teeth almost as sharp as the iliri."

Ninsa heard the hint and nodded, showing she caught his admission of being a Devil Dog. "I don't know everyone, but I have a few suspicions." She leaned to her husband. "Dear? Would you get me a pen and some paper? I need to give these nice young kids a list of those profiteering assholes."

"Of course, lovey," her husband agreed before pushing back his chair and forcing his aged body toward the closest waiter.

"His mind isn't what it was," she explained, "Dementia. But I won't let him feel useless. It's the downside of age, you understand."

"I hope to," Pig told her. "My dream is to one day be a very old and frail man, and I hope I have a strong woman to spoil me just like he does."

"Feo," Ninsa teased. "You are an insufferable flirt. Keeya, don't you dare take him for granted."

"No, ma'am," Keeya agreed. "They don't make men like him where I'm from."

"Smart girl. Now, I can tell you that the Teamsters aren't happy about what's been happening. They're on the verge of a strike. Too many of their carters have been sent to the coast, only to be redirected north to the Siahies mid-route. Rumors have been spreading about deals with the Terran army, and I for one would rather lose my bank account than my freedom. A few of us have given our slaves keys to our warehouses and made sure they have the papers to make it north if it comes to that."

"Really?" Keeya asked.

Ninsa smiled at her. "Child, my staff is as much my family as the ones I gave birth to."

"Then why not set them free?" she asked.

"Because I can protect them." Ninsa's look made it clear there was no debate. "Oh, I've told them that the offer is there, but it's a very long road to a better life, and why leave when I'll keep them comfortable? Do I expect them to work? Yes, just like I expect myself to. A few of us have even been working to lobby Parliament for an anti-slavery law, but Terric's push has made that less important than defending the country."

And that was when her husband returned holding a single sheet of paper and an elegant pen. "Here, lovey. Make sure you tell these kids about - "

Pig didn't hear what he said because that was when Zep's voice slammed through his mind. We're blown, Terric's coming, and they're about to grab Sal. Move to intercept and get your asses out of here.

"Shit," Keeya breathed.

Pig was already pushing back his chair. "Ninsa, get your husband home. Something's happening."

Her hand was scribbling quickly. "How can you be sure?" she asked.

"Anglian trick, ma'am." Then he heard Jase ordering a full retreat of the southern camp. "And it's bad. It's real bad. We have reason to believe Terric is making a push tonight."

"Gimie?" she asked her husband. "We need to go home, ok?"

"But I'm still eating."

"I'll have dessert made at home, dear. Now, let's go. We have things we need to do." She managed to write one more name, then thrust the list at Pig. "Make sure that helps, sir."

Pig took it, but he couldn't leave these two to shuffle back home unprotected. The problem was that he should be going to Sal. Looking between Ninsa and Keeya, his mind whirled, struggling to make a choice. It wasn't an easy one.

"Keeya, get them downstairs, call them a carriage, and pay enough to get them home quickly. I'll be right behind you."

"Yes, sir," she agreed, moving to Gimie's side.

Pig, however, marched to the opposite end of the room, where he could see a set of glass doors. That was east, he thought, or close enough. They were also on the second story, so he had a chance of getting eyes on what was happening. Without asking, he threw the doors open and stepped out, not stopping until he reached the railing.

To his right, he could see a yellow and almost green tint to the sky, proving there were fires raging. To the east? There was nothing. Absolutely nothing. The harder he looked, the more that worried him, because the lights that should be burning in most of those shops had been put out. The theaters and evening entertainment was all dead, and that could only mean one thing.

Terric's in Merriton, he told Keeya, and Sal's much too close.

What do we do? she asked.

We vanish, he decided. You and I are invisible. We're still undercover, and hopefully that will let us get close enough to make a difference. They're moving to extract Sal. We're too far away to make it in time, and so we're about to become the backup plan.

Keeya accepted that without question. Ninsa wants us to go with her.

Then hold the carriage, because I'm coming. Keeya, if they can get her out, we might be the only Anglians left in town. If they can't...

Then we'll need some weapons, she finished.

And the most ironic part of that was that they'd just gotten an in with the one woman most likely to have them. As Pig hurried back inside, aiming for the stairs that would get him out of this place, he debated warning the other diners, but decided against it. If Merriton wanted to keep its secrets, then he could keep his. Right now, for all he cared, the entire town could burn, because so many of these fools had brought it on themselves. All he had to do was make sure Anglia survived.

And in that moment, he knew his loyalty had completely shifted. Blue, green - they used to say it didn't matter, but they'd been wrong. His entire unit had been wrong. Trading in his Conglomerate ties for his Anglian pride had changed everything, and there was no way he'd just roll over and give it up.

No, he'd fight for everything Sal had given him. He'd die for it if he had to. The bigger question was if he and a new recruit would be enough to hold back whatever sick thing ayati had planned this time.

Chapter Forty-Five

The man rushing at Shaden almost got fried before she realized his uniform was blue, not purple. In the darkness of night, it was hard to tell. The musky scent of him, however, tipped her off just in time. Clasping Ghost's arm beside her, she pulled him back, down by the roots of a tree. Kinetry, from the 97th Pikemen, joined them.

There were no Terrans around, but Arctic had made it clear that she wasn't supposed to take any chances. Granted, that was part of the problem. She and Ghost were supposed to be holding the line, but there weren't any Terrans coming from the border. She'd heard fighting, which meant the enemy had figured out a way to get around them. She hoped this soldier had good news.

He didn't. "They're not coming from the front line," Kinetry panted, pointing back toward the south. "They sailed in. My guys are reporting dozens of boats pulling onto the beaches."

Ghost nodded. "Do we know the tides?"

Kinetry scoffed. "No, but from the looks of it, it's low right now, or really close."

"Which means they're coming up the cliffs," Ghost said, looking over at Shade. "What do you need, corvae?"

"I haven't been there," she told him. "I've only seen it from a distance."

He caught her arm and met her eyes, holding her attention. "The Siahies run all the way to the ocean. The border between the CFC and Escea runs along the line of the coast, which is nothing but narrow beaches that are submerged at high tide." Using his hand, he made almost a C shape. "Like that. There's a harbor just south of us where the ships can pull all the way up to the tops of the cliffs at high tide."

"So a bowl?" she asked.

He tipped his head, thinking about it. "Close. Makes it easy to load heavy goods. Escea got the vacation spots along the coast, but the CFC took the best shipping lanes."

She paused, letting her eyes drop to the ground. "Keep everyone away, Zyrn. This will take a bit, and I won't be able to watch my back, so you'll have to do that." Then she blinked her eyes up to Kinetry. "Pull back. Everyone needs to fall back as fast as we can, because I'm going to set the whole beach on fire. I don't want to hurt our allies. The grauori, Vanguard, everyone - you need to get far away."

"It's a big cove," Ghost told her.

Shade nodded. "I can do this. I promise I can make this work. I have to. I just need you to make sure no one comes up behind us."

"Need any backup at all?" Kinetry asked her. "Anyone to make sure they can't flank?"

She paused, that one piece of respect feeling so good. He wasn't asking Ghost. He hadn't checked with Arctic. He was deferring to her, as the second most dominant female of her pack, to make the call. Shade lifted her chin. "No, because I'd be distracted trying to watch out for our friends. I think we got this. We are the dream team, you know."

"So I've heard." He flashed her a grin, then nodded at Ghost. "You got lucky, man. Don't fuck it up."

"Not happening," Ghost assured him. "Just make sure we have room to work, so no one gets caught in this mess we're about to make."

Then Kinetry hurried away. Shade couldn't help herself, she had to know, "He's not linked?"

"He used to think he was human, or so I hear. So no, the 97th isn't linked, but they don't want one. Seems most of these men will be defecting once we reach the Escean border, and they'll be assigned an Anglian linker. Shade, that's why they split the 97th. They sent us the iliri from the unit. The only reason they haven't defected yet was to make this mission work."

"Kinetry, too?" Shade asked, maybe a little too excitedly.

Ghost pretended to glare at her. "You're replacing me already?"

"No!" Shade gasped. "I just know Sal thinks he's nice."

"She respects him," he corrected. "Pretty sure he's not in the short list for a promotion."

She almost let that go, then thought better of it. "But someone is?"

"By promotion, I mean one of Sal's mates, Shade. Now that she's claimed Kolt, a few others seem to be getting ideas. Just look at Hax. Jase is being hard on him. The Ahnor gets a little jealous around guys more pure than he is. And I know a few of the Dogs wish she'd notice them. That's all, corvae. Now, do you want to do this, or hear about our sister's love life?"

Shade shook her head. "We have to wait long enough for everyone to get out of my way. When I said I'd set the beach on fire, I kinda meant the whole thing."

"Fuck, I love you," Ghost chuckled. "Ok, so you burn them, and I'll worry about..." He trailed off. "Crap. If I deflect from the coast, that's going to leave Merriton wide open."

"Can you push farther?"

"No," he admitted. "I can only reach a few klicks out. For all I know, they could slip between us and the city and still follow Anglia back to the farm!"

"Then we'll let the grauori and iliri deal with the things we can't do." She stood, offering him a hand. "Zyrn, we can't control everything. We can only try our hardest. We'll find a way to make it work, ok?"

"Yeah, I know."

Then the pair ran off toward the beach. As they moved, she gave orders, because Jase had put her in charge. The grauori said they could cover the trails of Anglia's passing so there'd be no sign of this retreat by dawn. The iliri agreed to deal with the gap between Ghost's fear and the city. While everyone else was running away from the tall cliffs made from the crashing tides, Shaden needed to be closer. She needed to be able to see what was down there. Mostly, so she wouldn't make a mistake and destroy their friends, but also so she could make it all shiver until it caught. That was how her skill worked, and if she tried hard enough, anything could burn. Tonight, she intended to try very, very hard.

"Can you see any of ours?" she asked.

Ghost reached the ledge and squatted beside her. "No. I'm pretty sure they didn't go down there, but I don't recognize any faces."

"We have to be sure!" she hissed.

So he offered his mind, the same way he'd done when they mated. The warm feeling of his love came with it, as did the clarity of his vision. Shade could see well, but her eyes weren't made for the dark. Ghost's were. Hovering at the precipice between land and sea, he looked at everything below, scanning both faces and the ships as if recording it to memory. The only thing she couldn't see were any faces she recognized. The rest was almost as clear as if it were daylight, just a lot less colorful.

Having been born in Unav, Shade had never seen the ocean until they got here. These? They were the first boats, but they were so much bigger than she'd imagined. The bottoms were flat. Complicated pieces of fabric were strapped on to catch the wind, and the sides had been reinforced. She knew that was because of the unpredictable tides. Even where she'd lived, stories of the ocean's danger were well known. Shipping was far from safe, and many boats were smashed onto the rocks of the coast because of the violent waters. It had to do with the moons, but she didn't understand that part. All Shade knew was that the idea of floating away into endless water was terrifying.

Maybe even more so than the dozens of units arming themselves up for battle on the sand below. She could imagine the damage these men would do to Anglia. So could Ghost, and she felt him herding them back toward the water with his fear. As a guess, there had to be at least eight Terrans to every one of them at the southern camp, but she could even those odds. She could make all of this vanish, and when the water came rushing back to fill the bay, it would take their dust away with it. All she had to do was think. She had to let go, reach out, and feel every speck of every person, thing, and space below. They were all filled with things. They could all move, and as soon as they moved hard enough...

"Fire!" someone yelled.

"Here, too!"

And then the rest began to catch, but she couldn't stop. She couldn't let go, or it would cool down and go out. She had to keep pushing, keep encouraging every single bit out there to move. Millions and millions of them, and they all crashed into each other. That was how the flames started, and she wanted this to be big. More crashing, more shaking, and more burning. Everything needed to catch, or none of this would work.

Through Ghost's eyes, she could see the glow taking over. What she didn't think about was how it would light them up. There, at the top of the cliff, their pale skin glistened in the firelight, and someone noticed. The cry went out, people began to move, and in that moment, the Terrans realized they were under attack.

"Shade, we have to - "

Pain slammed into her gut, and her eyes flew open. Every particle was forgotten as she gasped, lurching from both the shock and the force of an arrow impaling her body, but she flinched the wrong way. She lurched over to protect her belly - her child - right where it hurt so bad, and nothing at all held her up.

"No!" Ghost screamed, reaching for her.

His hand caught her arm, the fabric of her shirt slipped between them, and then she was gone, suspended in the air for one eternal moment as she twisted to get one last look at his face. He was screaming, reaching, and she was only getting farther away.

The ground knocked the wind from her lungs and almost took her thoughts as well. The only thing that made it all work in her mind was the tall, dark wall of rock to her right. The same cliff she'd been leaning over was now beside her, which meant the ground at her back was the sand of the beach. And she was still alive. The soft, thick sand had just enough give to break her five-meter fall, but it would do nothing at all to hold back the men that Ghost knew were coming, and his frenzy battered her mind. So did the pain in her gut, almost as much as the horror of losing the baby she'd wanted so bad.

Get back, she thought, knowing there was only one way to stop them. Get far back, Zyrn.

And then she closed her eyes and pushed. She forced her fear, rage, hope, and sorrow into it. Every moment of her life had come to this one final moment. She knew the people she loved were counting on her. Jase had asked her to make a miracle, and she would. She didn't need to look herself. She could already feel it. She was already in touch with it. Lying there, knowing she was right at the edge of it all, Shade asked for the only hope Anglia had left.

Please burn.

The world obeyed. Boats, weapons, humans, sand, and even the water lapping at the shore all caught, and the heat sucked away the air, but Shade wouldn't stop. The Kaisae had asked one thing of her. Jase had trusted her. Ghost had been so proud of her, and Arctic? He believed in her when no one else had. She could do this. She had nothing else left but this.

Pain licked at her skin. Fire consumed the world around her. Shade screamed, but she kept going. Hotter, always hotter, she moved everything under her control, even as her lungs begged her to breathe. When her face hurt, she lifted her arms to shield it and pulled more. The arrow in her waist caught, the feathers flaring before her eyes, but she wouldn't give up. She had to make it all burn so Anglia could fix this. It had to burn hotter than anything had before, because that was the only way to save her mates.

Scorched air seared her mouth and lungs with each breath. Her flames stole the oxygen before she could use it, and her thoughts were getting farther and farther away. The specks were forgetting their orders, but so was she. As Shade lost the fight with consciousness, she let them all go, clinging to one final thought.

My baby...

Chapter Forty-Six

The moment Geo heard the warning to get to Sal, he started to move. Something was happening, but he didn't have time to worry about it or anything else. Fuck the stupid little slaves who couldn't decide if screaming at Tyr or demanding Anglia all but wipe their asses was the better idea. Fuck the Teamsters, who'd put this barn behind a maze of city alleys. Most of all, fuck whoever thought they could put their hands on his Kaisae.

Sal needed them, and so far, this town had done nothing but cause every iliri in it problems. Geo was done with it all. Side by side, he and Tyr charged to the last door - just in time to see a Terran looking the other way. Both of them jerked back, getting out of sight. Across from them, beside one of the stalls lining this area, a girl whistled, drawing their attention.

The moment Geo looked up, she tossed a pitchfork at him. The resin end was sharp, but it wasn't a sword. Still, it was better than nothing. A second later, the slave found a shovel. That went toward Tyr. The two guys locked eyes, nodded, and then rushed forward.

Drawing his sword, the Terran spun at the sound of their charge. Tyr blocked the blade easily while Geo poked and thumped. This was not something pretty, but it was all they had and the only way they'd ever get through. Desperately fending off their makeshift weapons, the man couldn't help but make a mistake, and Geo took the chance. Heaving as hard as possible, he buried the tines just under the human's ribs, and pushed up. When the pain hit, the man forgot to keep fighting, and that was all Tyr needed. The shovel clattered as it hit the cobbles, Tyr's hands clasped the soldier's head, and he twisted. Hard.

"Bring him in here," the girl called before the body had even slumped all the way to the ground. "In the stall."

It's as good of an idea as anything else, Geo decided.

Yeah. You get his feet.

Together, they heaved the dead weight up and shuffled quickly. Where there was one Terran, there was usually another. In this case, another dozen. The bastards were everywhere, and even worse, between them and Sal. As soon as the guys were out of sight behind the stone of the stall front, they tossed the corpse into the straw.

"We'll have to cover him, or it won't take long before he's found," the girl said. "Tell me, fancy soldier boy, do you know how to do that, or should I take care of it for you?" Her eyes were on Geo.

"Hey," Tyr warned, but Geo waved him down.

"I think I know how to do that. I also don't think the punishment will fall on me. So tell me, little stablegirl, why should I care? Do you think I'm here to babysit your ass?"

She pulled in a long breath, making it clear she was tasting his scent. "I think you smell like hope. It won't be enough, but I'll handle your dirty work." She shook her head and moved to grab another rake leaning against the next stall over. "And it's Baeli."

"Tane," he told her. "He's Tyr."

"Don't care about him. Just care that you two take those tools, use them, and get the hell out of here before I'm the one dying over it."

"Yeah," Geo muttered, gesturing for Tyr to get the weapons while he stepped closer to her. "I need to steal some horses. Not yours. Specific ones. You know where I could put them so no one cares?"

"Really?" she asked. "There are Terrans all over this place, and that is what you care about?"

Geo almost shrugged, then just nodded. "Yes. We need those horses if we want to get out of this alive. They're what will carry our broken bodies back, and I'm pretty damned sure we're not going to make it out of this unscathed. I just need to make sure my brothers will be able to reach them when the time comes."

"Fine. We can hide them here." She turned, but paused. "Did you know him?"

"Who?" Geo asked.

"The Lieutenant. Did you know him?"

Geo sighed. "I did. I wish I'd known him better, but yeah, I can honestly say I was lucky enough to know him. Why?"

"The stories say he was a great horseman, and I always wanted to be one." She shrugged but didn't turn back to face him. "I'll get your horses, Tane, but don't ever forget that a slave did this."

"You do know that my Kaisae was a slave, right? I may not have been, but she was, and in this very town. What humans do to you doesn't define you. What you do about it, however, makes all the difference. This?" He gestured back to his partner and the stall tools. "It matters, Baeli."

Finally, she turned back to face him. "Go north. Past the second barn, take a left. Have your human drag you along if you need to. Say you don't have the invoice if anyone asks. Go three more barns, then left again, and you'll see a gate. That will put you behind the warehouses. The same door will also get you back in when you need to."

"Thank you," he breathed, turning to Tyr.

His partner passed across the pitchfork, keeping the shovel for himself, and they ran. Maybe there weren't any Terrans right here, but there were more, and they were still coming. Even worse, this wasn't a battle. There wasn't much yelling, just a few startled screams and some demands for people to obey that carried on the night air. Mostly, this was a complete surrender by the entire population. Merriton wasn't filled with fighters or soldiers. These people were pampered merchants and timid slaves. Well, most of them.

That girl, however, made Geo think there might still be hope. Maybe the slaves would do something, but he doubted it. They would offer shelter, though. It might not be much, but it was still something, and right now, he and Tyr needed every advantage they could find.

Unfortunately, what came at them around the next corner wasn't exactly what he had in mind. Four Terrans, all looking intently into the stalls they passed, and their swords were in their hands. Without even a thought shared between them, Tyr nudged Geo forward, brandishing the shovel like it was a leash.

"Whoa," the closest Terran said, lifting a hand. "Where do you think you're going?"

"This idiot," Tyr all but spat, "says he can't remember where he put my horse. I paid good money for one, and now he thinks he's going to rip me off?"

Another laughed. "Want me to put a sword through him for ya?"

"Then how will I find my horse?" Tyr grumbled. "Yes, but no. Can you do that after I get the horse?"

"I told ya," Geo whined, "it's just up there. Third barn. Right where it's supposed to be."

Tyr thumped him in the back with the shovel. "And you said that at the last barn, too."

"But they moved it," Geo whined.

The Terrans were all laughing. Tyr sighed and made to shove Geo forward, but the closest man thrust out an arm. "Yeah, I don't think so. Go back to the office, sit both of your asses down, and just wait like the rest of the people around here."

"But my horse," Tyr tried again.

The Terran turned his glare onto him. "I don't fucking give a shit about your horse. You have two options. Go back peacefully, or go back dead."

Now! Tyr thought. "Or take you with us," he said as he swung the shovel right across the man's nose.

The Terran dropped, and Geo speared him with the pitchfork, but the rest were already in motion. The first hack of a blade was stopped with his wooden handle. The second came at Tyr. Trapped in the narrow alley between so many barns, there wasn't truly enough room for this type of fighting, but it was all they had. It also kept the Terrans from surrounding them.

Tyr bashed, the wallops resulting in a garbled ring from the shovel. Geo tried to convince himself that his weapon was a halberd. Stabbing wasn't his favorite attack, but he could do it. He also had the extra length to nullify their swords. Together, they were almost as deadly as one of them normally, but it would be enough.

As soon as the next dropped, Geo put the tines through his throat. That left him gurgling on the ground, but he wouldn't last long. Tyr had already changed his focus to guy number three, and he needed a little help. A few parries, a couple bashes, and enough beating was all it took.

The whole fight felt like chaos. The grace he'd been so proud of as a Blade was useless. Instead, they had to treat this like a bar brawl where anything went. So, the next time Tyr swung, Geo darted around him, aiming for the fourth Terran, and he didn't stop. Surging right past his blade, Geo grabbed the man's throat in one hand - and pushed. The stone walls were good for something besides making this harder. They were solid, and as Geo smashed the soldier's head into it, just deadly enough.

Tyr had taken advantage of the third guy's shock. When Geo finally dropped his opponent's body, he looked back to see Tyr had nearly taken the head off of his. The edge of his shovel was now bloody, which meant they wouldn't be sneaking around anymore, but it had worked.

"I think I got the hang of this thing," Tyr said. "And please tell me you remember those directions?"

"Fuck yeah, I do." He started running, glancing back to count the barns, and Tyr followed

But that wasn't all Tyr was doing. When they rounded the next corner, the Devil Dog sent a thought to everyone in Merriton. The town is falling. We have entire units walking through the streets. Where are we meeting up, guys?

Here, Pig sent back. Ninsa Ardiel's home. I'm getting maps, so give me updates on any units you find - and hopefully a count.

Can do, sir, Tyr agreed.

Chapter Forty-Seven

Explain to me again, Ran told Zep, making it clear that he expected a good answer, how you lost my daughter. She was supposed to stay away from Merriton!

She went in to get the names of traitors, Ran. She said it was important, and that it mattered, so she had to do this. Besides, you didn't exactly stop her, either!

That didn't make him feel any better, though. Don't get all iliri mumbo jumbo on me. Why didn't you just send someone else?

Because, Zep said, sounding like he was ready to scream, the slaves wanted proof that the Kaisae wasn't being forced to do this. They wanted to see her, to know that she's free.

Ran's concern came out as rage. And now she's not!

Zep's retort was just as loud. You think I don't know that? Terric's coming your way. They've already run straight over us. Deal with it, because Anglia's got our own shit to worry about!

The link between them was severed, and severely. For a moment, Ran felt like his head was jerked back, and he had to blink a few times to get his balance. It just proved how high tensions were, and he couldn't say he was any better. He also shouldn't yell at Zep like that. The boy was trying, and he'd been through a lot, but damn it, the Terrans had his little girl, and this couldn't end well.

"Kesh!" Ran yelled. "Damn it, Kesh!"

"What?" the Major demanded from a few tents over.

Ran aimed for the voice. "Terric's all over Merriton. Southern camp is gone."

"What?!" Kesh gasped, darting out of his tent to meet Ran. "Why is this the first I'm hearing about it?"

"Because I just heard, and a rider won't be here for a few more hours." Ran turned and pointed to the south. "Look."

"Is that the moons?"

"No, it's something burning out by the southern camp. They got around us, and now they're taking Merriton - and Anglia just fell back to their recovery point. This was a full-scale assault. They lured us in, suckered us all, and they're winning, Kesh." Then Ran took a deep breath. "And they have Sal."

"How?" Kesh asked.

"Long story, but I get the feeling that those traitors Sal was worried about just made their play. Are making their play. Whatever! Sal and Razor were caught getting names from a group of slaves, which means someone knew Anglia or the CFC had spies in place. That's why we haven't seen any response from that stupid skirmish. They tested the waters, lost, so used a damned good strategy instead of just numbers. Everyone in Merriton is fucked. Rayna and Shift managed to get Zep and Kolt out, but..."

"Ray?" Kesh asked. "They have Ray?"

"And she's wounded."

The new commander of Lightning Brigade shoved a hand deep into his hair as he turned away. He walked three whole steps before turning back to close the distance again. "And?"

"Shift and Sal can both heal. Terrans don't realize they have the Kaisae. Something's going on with the southern camp, because no one's really replying from over there, but we're getting acknowledgments, so they aren't dead."

"Ok," Kesh decided. "General, I'm asking you to step aside for this mission, because you're too close to make sound decisions."

"Understood, Major," Ran replied. "I'm happy to give you control of the northern camp for now."

"Good, but I'm gonna need you to stick with us, because you're the only connection we have to them, Ran."

"I dare you to leave me behind."

Kesh cocked his head in a weary admission of that truth. "Now, those permissions you just gave me?" He turned one more time and started marching toward the middle of camp, raising his voice to the soldiers around him. "I need a conscript. Don't care who, but one of you had best report to me post-haste!"

"Sir?" a young man gasped as he darted between tents. His skin was only one shade darker than Cyno's, and his hair was a strange washed-out orange shade that proved he was an iliri.

Kesh towered over him, and the look on his face was anything but sympathetic. "I need to know who is in charge here, ilus."

"General Ran Sturmgren, Major."

The corner of Kesh's lip twitched in amusement. "That's what Parliament thinks. For you, who is in charge here? Who is the acting kaisae?"

The iliri soldier swallowed, and his eyes dropped to the ground. "Private First Class Vecys, sir."

"Do you know where she is?"

"I do, sir."

Kesh dropped his palm on the small man's shoulder. "Please tell her that she's ordered to report to the strategy pavilion as soon as possible. It's an emergency. If you have a human officer she reports to, send him as well?"

"Sir?" the iliri whispered.

"I've worked with the Blades, Private. My idea of rank and yours don't always match, so we make concessions to prevent problems. If you'd hurry about it?"

The man nodded. "She's on her way now, sir. I've told her."

"Good man," Kesh said as he turned away. "General? Keep up, sir. I don't have time to wait for you."

Thankfully, the officer's tent wasn't too far from Ran's own. Kesh, however, really wasn't waiting. Using every centimeter of his long legs, he stormed ahead, looking like some hero out of legends. With the firelight playing off his polished armor and his blanket billowing out behind him like a cloak, it made Ran feel a little better. He'd given Lightning Brigade to Kesh for a reason. If there was anyone he knew who could make a better plan than Ran, it was his replacement, and he honestly hoped the younger man would prove he was an upgrade to the older version.

Thankfully, someone had added fuel to the heating brazier inside the tent. It gave off a soft glow that let Kesh start lighting the lanterns. He was on the third when a sooty-haired woman and a lithe young man both entered, saluted, then waited to be acknowledged.

"At ease," Kesh told them. "General Sturmgren has given me complete command of this and recused himself of all decisions because of the potential for bias. Am I understood?"

"Yes, sir!" the pair promptly replied.

"Good." Kesh looked at the human. "Name and rank, please?"

"Lance Corporal Pal Hafe, sir. Commanding officer of the 7th Conscripts."

"Good, and you," Kesh looked at the woman, "are Private First Class Vecys, correct?"

"Yes, sir."

"Ok. Lance Corporal, I'm not sure what your relationship is with the Private, and I don't care. Right now, I just need you to shut up, stay out of the way, and agree to everything. Am I understood?"

"Yes, sir," Hafe said.

So Kesh looked at the iliri woman. "They say you're the closest thing we have to a Kaisae here. Can you think of anyone you'd be willing to drop your eyes to?"

She immediately glanced to Ran, but Kesh waved her off. After thinking for a second, she finally shook her head. "No, sir. I am not a Kaisae, sir, but I do my best to fill that role with my unit."

"And do you believe that the other five conscript units here would accept your dominance?"

"Sir?" she asked, completely confused.

"Honestly, Private. Do you think you could command them? Do you have the skills and knowledge to run a military operation without killing your people?"

This time, her answer was definitive. "Yes, sir!"

"Good. You're in charge. Use the links, try not to eat any kills where human regulars can see, and make sure that Terric cannot move north. They are in Merriton, Anglia's in a full retreat, and my ex-girlfriend is not only wounded but being held as a hostage along with the Kaisae. I need to know that you people - by that, I mean the ones in this camp - can do your jobs."

Vecys was smiling. "Sir? If I might make a suggestion?"

"Go for it."

"My Kaisae needs me to do this, sir. Those words matter." She flicked her eyes up to check his response, and their gazes met.

Kesh smiled, holding it as he stepped closer. Just like Ran had done so long ago, he was pushing the little bitch, testing to see if she really was everything she claimed, but the woman just stood. Unlike Sal, she didn't growl. She also didn't back down. Regardless of what Kesh thought, Ran was honestly impressed.

"Look down, girl," he ordered. "Or aside. Whether you like it or not, Kesh has the skills to make you submit."

So she looked over at him. "I understand, sir."

Kesh chuckled. "I like her. Vecys, the northern camp is yours. I'll make the order known before we leave, but you have complete access to everything in here. Use who you want, how you want, and we'll sort out the bullshit needed for it later, ok?"

"Blaec's rules," she whispered, but Kesh heard.

"Yes, sir, they are. And I got to see them in action enough times to know that the insignia on your shoulders has nothing at all to do with the respect you deserve. Let's use this as a chance to prove it to the humans, ok?"

"Yes, sir!" she agreed, proudly.

"Good, then I have things to do. Ran?"

The General just shook his head, but before he followed Kesh back into the cold night, he paused beside the young woman. "Is he your mate?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good. If you have more, include them. You picked them for a reason, and this is a very good time to let them prove their worth."

Vecys broke all protocol and turned to him. "Aussah, ilus."

Those words took the air right out of his chest. He knew them. Calix had taught him a few of the most common phrases, and those two words had been at the top of the list. It was the second one that made his traitorous old eyes grow misty. For a moment, all he could do was nod in response while he struggled to find his voice.

"You're very welcome, soldier. Il bax genause."

"Just keep her safe, General. We need her, and I think you actually understand how much."

"Fuck yeah, I do." Then he marched out of the tent to catch up with Kesh.

But he was waiting with a smile. "Nothing gets by them, does it? You have armor, sir?"

"I do. What's the plan?" Ran asked.

"Well, I figure we should probably assault Merriton, break the Kaisae free, punch a line in the western side to get our Anglian friends out, and live happily ever after. Think it'll work?"

"No," Ran admitted. "I think it'll be a suicide mission, we'll lose too many elites to justify the risk, and Anglia's hostages should be Anglia's business, not ours."

"And that," Kesh told him, "is why I have command of this mission. Those are Black Blades in there, General, and a couple of Devil Dogs. I figure we've got support on the inside. We just have to figure out how to use it."

"Which is where I come in?"

"Yep. That big old mind of yours is finally going to be put to good use. Oh, and I'm going to need every jakentron we brought with us."

Ran pointed the way. "All yours. Your men rated for these?"

"If they aren't, we need to change their records. Oh, and get that girl a decent rank, would you?"

"Of course," Ran agreed. "And if you can get my daughter out of there, I'll be promoting you as well."

"Colonel Kumla," Kesh said, trying it out. "Yeah, then I won't have to salute Ilija."

"Since when have you ever saluted him?"

Kesh flashed him a smile. "Well, at least now I'd have a reason, right?" Then his bravado faded. "I'm going to get them out, Ran. I won't let Rayna die like that. You won't let Sal. Between the two of us, we're the best minds in the country, and we will find a way to make this work. With the Black Blades to assist?"

"It has to," Ran agreed. "Yeah. It has to work, because if this doesn't?"

"Then we're already dead," Kesh finished.

Chapter Forty-Eight

The Terrans hauled Sal and Razor through the back streets. They also didn't hide that more were marching parallel with them through the center of town. Everywhere she looked, she saw men in the enemy's purple, as if they'd always been here. In the few hours she'd been secluded in the entertainment square, Merriton had been breached, but she couldn't figure out how. It was impossible. Anglia had people watching the front line. The avenue to the east was under constant surveillance. Where had these men come from?

Not that it mattered now. The Terran conquest was well underway. Like most places, the citizens weren't foolish enough to fight back. When the Terrans told them to obey, they did, or they were simply killed. Sure, resentment might be high, but hundreds of armed and armored soldiers had a way of making comfortable men and women become very docile. Most were probably hoping to just live long enough for their saviors to come fix all of this.

There was no way for them to know that those saviors were being hauled to the makeshift Terran headquarters. Sal wanted to growl at the thought, but it was true. They'd taken a risk, and it hadn't paid off. She'd made the mistake of underestimating the enemy's strategy. She'd known that they'd been warned about her plans, so she'd changed them, but clearly not enough. The problem was that she needed Merriton. Ayati was very clear about that. The entire pattern of fate was hanging over the town like a beacon.

And right now, it told her nothing.

Which meant she was going to have to do this on her own, because she would not let her friends die for her. The big question was how. How could she get out of this before they were locked away? If she did, then how would she get Razor out with her? Once they both were on the run, where would they go and how would they elude the hundreds of soldiers that seemed to be around every corner? Sal had no answers, but she wasn't about to just give up. When she saw the horse cart waiting, she knew it was now or never.

Razor, she thought. We have to make a break for it.

How? he asked, mimicking her thoughts. If they realize who you are, we're both dead before we can make it a step. He focused on the two archers standing by the cart with loaded crossbows, proving his point.

Zep? Kolt? she tried.

Kolt understood immediately but didn't have good news. We can't get close, Sal. Terrans are all over this place. We're moving west, trying to stay ahead of them long enough to vanish like you told us.

Geo? she almost begged.

There's a massive group moving with you, almost like they're braced for an ambush, he said, sounding as annoyed as she felt. I'm guessing there's at least five hundred Terrans in Merriton, from what I've seen, or half of that and just moving really fast. You want me and Tyr to make a distraction?

A feeling leaked along with his words, and it was one Sal didn't like at all. No! she told him. You will not kill yourself just to get me out. We have time. No one has tried to do more than detain us. I think they plan to interrogate us, which gives us time to come up with something better. Guys, I need you to think, because I have a very bad feeling that Razor and I are about to be very busy.

We need Shade, Zep grumbled.

Or Ghost, Kolt added. Either one. If we can get one in...

Geo shot that down almost immediately. Ghost is distracted. I can't reach him or Jase.

Fuck! Sal screamed back. Then think, guys. Think hard. Who else do we have that can break us out of wherever this headquarters is?

Tyr countered with, Or figure out where their headquarters is and come at this another way?

Do it, Sal told them, because that was the best option they had.

Before she could say anything else, they'd reached the wagon. Crossbows were pointed at each of them as the guards ordered the pair to climb inside. For a split second, Sal thought about disobeying, but the bolt pointed at her brother changed her mind. There was no way he'd avoid the shot, and she couldn't heal a serious hit and get him away before they were detained again. So, with only a little thrashing and cursing at the men shoving her higher, Sal begrudgingly obeyed.

The guards climbed in after, all of them with a hand on a hilt, and then the cart started moving. She took the chance to gawk, trying to memorize everything. Split like this, the links were chaos. When she tried to listen in, she got nothing but confusion, and none of it sounded like the good kind. For now, her best chance was to stay calm and try to get as much information from the fools escorting her as she could.

"Where are we going?" she asked.

"HQ," the closest guard said.

"But where's that?"

He glared at her. "It's wherever they tell us, and where the officers will decide what we do with you."

"But why?" she tried, realizing this guy was just a grunt. "What am I being detained for? We were just on a date!"

"Don't talk to her," another man snapped. "For all we know, she could be an iliri spy. The Captain said to detain her, so we detain."

Well, detain was better than execute or imprison, and it implied that she might still get out. "Do I look iliri?" she asked the rude one.

He just tipped his head at Razor. "You're hanging out with him and ask me that?"

"Man, I don't know how to break this to you," Razor taunted, smiling broadly, "but I look like exactly what I am. Come a little closer, and I'll prove it."

"And the Private will put a bolt in your skull," the Terran countered. "Just sit real quiet. Good dog."

Fucking dicks, Razor thought. Good dog? I'm killing him first.

Sal agreed, but she'd also noticed a few other things. They really didn't know who she was. They also didn't know what. The problem was that she didn't have a cover in place for this. She'd told the woman earlier that she was Myrosican. Could she use that? Not really. Was there any advantage here? If nothing else, she might be able to get eyes on their maps or battle plans - not that it would do much.

Or she could try to wait this out. There was no way Jase would let her die like this. He'd bring all of Anglia in as soon as he could. She just had to hold out long enough, convince her friends to be good enough to stay alive, and Anglia would save them. The northern camp should still be fine; the nuvani were on their way. She only had to make it a few more days, and Terric wouldn't know what had hit them. But would they keep her that long? Alive?

They had in the Hurrican River. She and Blaec had been held for almost two weeks just to get there, then three days or more tied to posts. Or maybe two? Sal couldn't be sure. That time blended together in her mind, but it had been far too long. Although the only reason Blaec had died had been because she'd attacked.

Which meant that this time she wouldn't. This time, she'd have to let someone else fight this battle, because she would not be responsible for any more deaths. She couldn't take it. Her job right now was to trust her mates, her pack, and her friends. She had to believe that people could do things without her, because eventually, they'd have to. Eventually, the Kaisaes always died. The bigger question was if this would be her time.

Sweetie? Razor thought. I can smell that. What's happened? What's wrong?

She looked over and met his eyes. We always die, Gage. Kaisaes, I mean.

Not yet. We're not close enough yet, and we can't do this without you.

Wishing she had tears to let this out, Sal looked up to blink hard. But you can. Don't you see that? I'm not doing a single thing right now, and we're still fighting. Anglia is still making a difference. The Blades are too busy to even answer me! Jase is worried sick. Zep is pissed. Kolt? He's determined. I can only guess that's his way of coping, but he's adamant about something.

What about you, sweetie? Razor asked.

She paused, losing her train of thought completely. The pattern in the sky had finally given her a clue, but she wasn't sure she understood. It was changing as she thought, flexing, almost inverting on itself. Curious if it was a response to anything she'd done, she tested those thoughts again.

I have to trust that my people will handle this.

Another change, but not quite the same.

Razor, however, couldn't see the pattern. He couldn't feel it. To him, her words made absolutely no sense. Sal? Sweetie? Are you ok?

I am, she promised. Just bear with me. Anglia will make a difference. That looked better. What else had she said? I have to trust my mates, my pack, and my friends. Oh, that was stronger. I'm here to lead them, to give them a purpose, not to carry them.

The air almost rushed out of her lungs as knots, lines, and streamers all flared. In that moment, Sal finally understood what a Kaisae was. When Jase had first tried to explain it, she'd called her gender puppet masters, but she'd been wrong. She'd been so wrong. The Emperor called himself a god, and that was closer. Still, she was neither. She wasn't the leash to hold all iliri back. She was the rallying cry. She was the dream of something better.

She was the promise that a boy chained in a tavern or a girl starving in a basement could become something more. She was true love and complete determination. She was an example to follow and a cheerleader to encourage. Most of all, she was the voice. She was the one who could see it all and show others the way through their hardships. Her place wasn't to make their decisions for them, but to show them other ways. She was the lantern in the darkness. The warm embrace of a friend when everything else had failed.

She was hope.

She was the faith that things would balance out.

And this time, she wasn't meant to inspire Anglia. She'd already done that. She was here to show another group of broken, downtrodden iliri a new way of thinking. She was here to teach them what it meant to trust and to love. To do that, she had to trust her brothers and love her mates. She had to believe in them just as much as they believed in her.

She had to wait, and hope that ayati hadn't finally called her bluff.

I'm not crazy, she told Razor again. I swear I'm not.

I know, sweetie, he promised.

She looked over at him. Do you?

He nodded. Sal, there was more than one prophecy in that book. Do you remember them all?

Most, she thought.

When he gave me mine, he said something else. Something about hope, but I didn't know it was for me. I thought it was for him, not knowing that he wouldn't be here. I kinda thought he'd be the third cessivi, you know?

And she realized which one he was talking about. Have hope. The battle lines are drawn, not between us and them, but between her and so much more. The call has been heard. Just don't let go of hope because she holds the key to the right victory, she quoted.

He nodded, but kept it subtle so the Terrans wouldn't see. That's the one. Now we just have to figure out what it means.

I'm hope, she thought. I've given ayati my ultimatum. I'm hoping the last part means she'll agree to my terms?

I fucking hope so, Razor said, smiling to prove his choice of words was intentional. Because waiting this long to die without my kiss? Not fucking cool, ayati. Not cool at all. With an impish smile, he looked up, the same way Sal had done so many times before. But I'm still on her side in all this, bitch. If she dies, we all quit! That's your choice, ayati: all or nothing.

Chapter Forty-Nine

Ghost's cry for help hit everyone in the area. They all heard, but Jase ordered them to keep pulling back while he went in to assist. One lone grauori bitch dared to disobey, but he knew her. She was a healer, and from the pain in that cry, Jase knew she'd be needed.

He was riding low across Raven's neck, struggling to stay on over the uneven terrain when the questions started coming in. He couldn't spare the thought right now, so he ignored it. Ghost was frantic. Shade was hurt. He'd promised Sal he'd take care of them. That was all. Everything else could be answered by someone else. Right now, this was his only concern.

Because it kept him from thinking about Sal.

Oh, he could feel her. He could sense her panic, anger, and determination, just like he could feel Zep's, but he trusted his brothers. Her mates would do something. They had to - just like he had to do this.

And his concentration paid off. Ghost's call was coming from up ahead, but a sheer cliff stood in the way. Pulling Raven up hard, the mare skidded to a stop, and Jase jumped off, dropping her reins behind him. The smell of smoke was thick in the air, filled with the char of meat that had burned for far too long. He fought the urge to sneeze it out and looked down at the carnage.

Boats - or what had been boats. They were all charcoal now, with plenty of dark stains to prove where the men had been on the beach when they died. Then, as his eyes traveled back toward the base of the cliff, he saw Ghost cradling something in his lap. Something that Jase just knew was Shade.

Ghost? he asked as he slid over the edge to climb down. Is she still with us?

I don't know, Ghost all but wailed in his mind. I didn't feel her leave, but she's not responding. I can't reach her thoughts.

"Awouda," Jase called, having only recently learned the bitch's name.

Coming, the grauori healer promised, and she was.

Beside him, the female scaled the rocks easily, making Jase feel clumsy by comparison. Having four hands helped. Her stubby little tail was perfect for balance. Inspired, Jase tried his best to mimic her, and the sand came up even faster. One notch here, another jutting rock there, and then he made it. The bitch beat him, but that was ok, her hands were on Shade, and she was nodding.

She's alive. She's barely there, but she's still alive. Lifting her eyes, Awouda met Ghost's. I will heal, then we will remove the arrow, then I will heal more. You will not bite me, or I will bite back, am I understood, mate?

Dernor, Jase told her. He's the ilus's dernor.

Ghost was just nodding. "I don't care, just fix her? I won't bite. I just don't want to lose her."

Awouda didn't bother responding, she just closed her eyes and sighed. Jase waited for some sign that the thing Ghost held would move, breathe, or anything else. It didn't look like Shade. She'd been a beautiful girl. This? Along her left side, everything was gone. The cloth had burned away on her body. The resin dagger she kept had even melted, proving how hot it had gotten. And yet, somehow, much of her face and hair was ok. Her arms, however, were the worst.

If he had to guess, Jase would say that she'd shielded herself with them. The girl's elbows were still bent. Her body was still curled around the wound in her belly. In other words, she'd known, but she hadn't stopped. She'd almost destroyed herself to protect them.

"Ya saved us, Shade," Jase breathed, as he knelt beside her carefully. "Ya saved Anglia and yer pack. Now let us save ya back?"

Softly, she moaned. "My baby?" she managed.

Ghost sucked in a breath that was almost a sob. Jase didn't. "I do na know, my sister. I can na. Just breathe, and we will make ya better." Then he looked at Ghost. I have my horse up there. When she can be moved, ya will take her back. She may still need Risk.

Jase... Ghost begged. How will I explain this to her?

Ya will tell her ya love her. Ya will tell her ya will na leave her. Most of all, ya will tell her that she is still beautiful to ya, and ya will find a way ta make her believe it.

And our baby? What if our baby is...

Then ya have ta help her first, and ya will try again the next time. And again after that. She could na have known yet. It has na been long enough, and our women do na breed well.

He nodded just as the healer leaned back. Pull the bolt, she told Jase. Then to Ghost. Hold her still.

Before Shade could guess what would come next, Jase reached down, shoving his hand against the mutilated flesh he could see, and he found the shaft. Squeezing as hard as he could, hoping it wouldn't slip, he yanked back. The whole thing happened in a single, fluid movement, but Shade still lurched at the pain. Ghost's arm around her chest helped, but it couldn't stop her. The girl's skin cracked and bled, some of it sloughing off, but Ghost didn't let go.

Awouda immediately jumped back in. This time was more intense. This time, she healed, paused, then healed again. Jase could see Shade's skin changing, but it wasn't enough. What came back wasn't perfect. It wasn't even the same striated pattern she'd had before. No, these were scars, and the kind that would never go away.

For far too long, they all waited while the grauori worked. Each breath made Shade better, but grauori healing wasn't a miracle. It sped up what the body could do on its own, and she'd come too close to death. The marks would probably stay with her forever. The question was if she'd ever learn to see them as something to be proud of, or just one more tragedy in her life that she hadn't deserved.

But she would survive. At least through this. The wounds in her mind would need to be cured by Raast, but he'd make sure that happened, too. The one thing he couldn't do was simply stand there and watch. Ghost deserved more respect than that.

So Jase turned, staring out at the moons reflecting over the endless water. Finally, for just a moment, he could ask the one thing he feared the most. Zep, is she ok?

Terrans caught Sal and Razor, but they think she's a human, he answered immediately. What the fuck is going on over there, man? I can't tell what's coming from who right now, and all three of you are all over the place.

Sal! Jase growled. I need ta know where she is.

Merriton, being held at some merchant's house. Terrans are calling it headquarters. She's fine, just 'detained.' Rayna's in the same place, and both Razor and Shift are with them. Sal refuses to let us try to get her out. She says we need a plan, bro, and she keeps telling me that ayati is on her side.

Fuck ayati, Jase shot back. We need ta get her out!

Yeah, so I kinda went over her head. I told Ran. He said he's working on an extraction. Pig and Keeya are safe. Tyr and Geo dodged the Terrans, thanks to some slave at the Teamster's guild. But that's not the worst news. Jase? They're rounding up all the citizens for some display they plan to make in the morning. I don't know what yet, but they're building a dais in the middle of town. Like a platform.

Jase could guess a million reasons for that, and none of them were good, so he decided to drop his bad news out there as well. Shade's out of commission for a while. She's burned.

What?!

Burned, Jase said again. She took the entire Terran fleet with her, but she kept burning even when she fell into it.

No... Zep thought. Will she make it?

Physically, yes, Jase promised. One of Nya's best is with us. Mentally?

Raast can help, Zep told him. She helped me, and Shade will trust her, but yeah, it'll take a bit. Just get her safe, little brother.

Na, Jase told him. I'm giving Raven ta Ghost. He'll take her back, and I'm comin' ta ya. We will na be apart again. Na fer any mission. Na if we can help it. Ayati wants us t'gether, so we will stay that way. I will make it there by dawn.

Then a voice distracted him enough to make him break the link. "Jase?" It was Shade.

"I'm here," he promised, hurrying back to kneel beside her.

"I made a miracle," she told him.

He nodded, daring a glance across her body. The girl's skin was back and healthy, but the scars had definitely stayed. Her hair was a mess, but she'd get to keep most of it. The best part, though, was that her face had escaped the damage. He didn't care, but he had a feeling she would, and things like that mattered.

"Shade?" he said, reaching down for her hand. "Ya are a miracle. Do na ever forget that. When we need ya, yer always there, and ya may have just saved ever'thing."

"So it was worth it?"

"I do na know, imp. Only ya can know that. All I know is that I, and all the rest of us, owe ya our lives."

She nodded. "Then we are even."

He could see she was fading, and fast. The kind of healing she'd just been through took its toll. After the fires she'd just made? It was a surprise she had anything left. The only question left was how they'd get her back up the cliff. Jase's eyes scanned the rocks, hoping for an easy access. There was one, all the way down on the wrong side.

I can help carry her, Awouda promised. Tie her wrists, and we will loop them around my neck. The two of you will climb beside us and make sure she doesn't slip to the side.

"Ya good with that?" Jase asked Shade.

"Yeah, because I can't promise I could stay awake. I'm so tired."

Ghost gently swept her hair back from her brow. "I'll take care of you, corvae. You do what you need to."

Together, the men came up with something that would work to secure her hands. Awouda explained what she'd need, then they put it into action. Granted, climbing like this wasn't easy, but iliri were known to be good at it. That was why Jase had excelled as an assassin. Considering that Ghost had no problem keeping up, they made it to the top without a problem. Then they had to get her free again. Soon, a lot sooner than if they'd tried to carry her to the natural trail out of there, Shade was ready for the next step.

"Get my horse," Jase told Ghost. "I will pass her up ta ya."

Shade tried to protest, "I can -"

"Na," Jase cut her off. "Let us do this, little sister. Give us the pride of caring fer ya."

"Ok," she agreed. "But..."

"What?" he asked.

She glanced back to Ghost. "Does he know?"

Jase wasn't following her line of thoughts. "Know what?"

Then her hand pressed to her waist. "If there was a baby. If there is a baby?"

Awouda reached up to press her hand against the girl's leg. There was no extra life, Shaden. I'm sorry.

"Was there? Did I kill my baby?!"

The bitch just shook her head. I couldn't sense anything. If you bred when the Kaisae cycled, it would have been too soon to even smell it, ilus. It would have been too small to feel its loss. There is no way to know if there had ever been a child, but your dernor asked me to be sure the wound from the arrow didn't do any damage. You can still breed if you choose.

"But I wanted this baby!" Shaden said. "I want their baby."

Ghost hurried over, dragging Raven after him. "And ayati had other plans," he assured her. "Shade, I wanted this baby too. More than you can imagine, but there's one thing I want even more than that." He kissed her brow. "You. Don't you ever forget that, ok? I love you, Shaden Lesedi, with children, without children, or with an entire litter of them. I love you, and I'm holding my shit together long enough to tell our ahnor. Then we can all cry together, ok?"

"Ok," she whispered, "but I might cry before then."

"And I will hold you the whole time," he promised. "Ahnor, would you help?"

Jase nodded, and Ghost clambered up on the tall mare. His loss was clear on his face, but he was true to his word. He was still holding it together. As Jase lifted Shade up high enough for Ghost to take her and ease her across his lap, Jase decided that the submissive little man might be stronger than any of them realized.

When he had to be, that was. Unfortunately, Jase had a funny feeling he would have to be a lot more in the coming months. They all would, because ayati was still taking her price.

Chapter Fifty

The guards tossed Sal into an empty room. She staggered, pretending to be confused, but the reality was that her eyes scanned everything, pausing when they landed on Rayna. Her friend sat huddled in a corner with her arms wrapped around her midsection. They also weren't alone.

Three other women were there, but no furniture. No lamps, tools, or anything. There wasn't even a fireplace, just the brick backing that allowed heat to leach through. Sal also didn't see a single man, but right now, she didn't care. The moment the guards closed the door behind them, she hurried over to Rayna's side, dropping to the ground next to her.

"Are you ok?"

Rayna looked up, but not at Sal. Her eyes went right to the two glass doors and the men standing guard on the other side. "No. They refuse to let me get treated." What are you doing here?

Razor and I were caught in the square, Sal explained. Take my hand, close your eyes, and try not to let this show.

Then she began to heal. This skill had never been one of her best, but Sal could tell that someone else had already started the process. Most likely Shift. From what she could find, that was the only reason Rayna was still alive, but Sal could finish the job. It was just going to take a while.

The other women never said a thing. They also didn't look at anyone. Whatever threat the Terrans had used seemed to be working, because all three looked completely terrified, and the room reeked of fear. Still, Rayna was slowly but surely feeling better. After a few breaths, Sal couldn't find anything else to fix, and Rayna was struggling not to let her vertigo show.

We tried to get Zep and Kolt out, she told Sal.

You did, Sal assured her. Those two are moving to meet with Pig and Keeya. I guess they found a safe place. Tyr and Geo were trying to get a closer look at this building so they could figure out a way to break us out.

Rayna tipped her head back to the window. Peek out there. Just know that you won't like it.

Yeah, but where's Shift? Sal asked as she gently patted Rayna's shoulder and stood. The goal was to make the watching guards think she'd done nothing more than offer a little empathy.

Rayna sighed, still playing her part. He's in another room, down the hall to the right. I'm not sure which, but neither is he. It sounds just like this one. Our host, a guy named Ceus, is with him.

And I bet that's where they took Razor. She casually pushed the curtains aside - and nearly gasped.

When Rayna said Sal wouldn't like it, she hadn't been kidding. She'd probably been referring to the dozens of soldiers standing in the street down below, but that wasn't the worst part. Sal recognized the view. She'd looked through this window in the past. This very same window. The difference was that back then, it hadn't been surrounded by an army.

Guys? she thought, hitting the minds of every Anglian in Merriton. I know exactly where we are.

Where? Zep demanded.

My old house. Rayna and I are in a room on the second floor, north wing. There are three other women in here with us. Same house Zep and Kolt were staying at, I believe.

Sal... Zep tried. Kolt didn't think it was a good idea. This was all me.

It's fine, she said, stopping him. I get it, we'll talk about it later. Right now is not the time for this, baby, and I do still love you. That's not even up for discussion. I just figure the rest might be able to use the description to find us.

Yeah, Razor thought, so Shift is down the hall with me. We've got five more men.

Why? Kolt asked. Why are the others in there, too?

Sal knew this answer. Because they resisted. I don't know what they've done, but somehow they made the Terrans think they'd be a problem, so we've all been detained.

And are being questioned, Shift added. They know I'm an Iliri, so they're waiting for someone, but they're currently working over a sixth human. Sounds like the guy punched a Terran in the street, but I'm pretty sure he was just drunk.

Drunk! Tyr thought, latching onto the word. Thanks, Shift, you just gave me an idea.

We do not, Sal warned, need anyone else in here. I got Ray healed up -

Thank you, Shift interrupted.

But Sal kept going. So whatever you do, Tyr...

He didn't let her finish. Won't help much from the inside, I know, but I have an idea. Trust me, Sal. For just once, trust that I know how to do my damned job, ok?

Ok. That was all she could say, because he was right. She needed to trust them. Ayati had made that pretty clear.

For a moment there was a lull, then Sal heard something on the other side of the house. A split second later, yelling broke out. The growl that came after it proved this had nothing to do with humans. Sal wished she had her own ears right now, because these stupid things couldn't follow the noise as easily, but she tried. She tried so hard.

Fuck, Razor thought. Apparently they don't like it when we bite them. Guys, it's my turn to be questioned.

Gage? Sal asked, so many worries carried in that one word.

They were going to take Shift, so I had to do something. You want to follow along with this? Got a funny feeling I'm about to meet the officer in char- Fuck.

What fuck? Kolt immediately asked.

I just passed that stupid human. The master, Gage thought. Sal, can you get any of this from in there?

He meant re-establishing the link between them, so she reached out. The first thing she felt was pain. Razor hadn't gone down without a fight, and from the sweet taste lingering in his mouth, at least one Terran had taken the brunt of it. Her mind was entwined with his just as he was thrown into a chair. A moment later, something hard slammed into his ribs, forcing out Razor's air. Was that a riding crop?

"That's for biting," a woman said. Her voice sounded like the Terran who'd held a knife to his throat.

Razor rolled his head back to look at her, proving it was the same one: Captain Estar. "You know, some people are really into that," he taunted.

This time, the crop hit him across the face. "I said not to move! Now, where is your Kaisae?"

"Mm. Not quite sure, in all honesty. Sorry, can't help you."

"I see," Estar purred. "Does that stupid girl in the other room know? Because I get the impression you're fond of her. Is she your mate?"

Razor sighed. "I don't know how many times we have to explain this to you. Doesn't work that way. Females can breed down. Males can't. Something about the female chromosome and a protein for scent, if I remember the latest science, but I was kinda drunk at the time. We partied pretty hard in Fort Landing, you know."

Another lash from the crop, this time across the top of his leg. "Who is she?"

"The Kaisae?" Razor asked, knowing that wasn't what she meant.

"The girl you were with!"

"Oh, Siana." Razor bobbed his head as if that suddenly made sense. "Yeah, she's cute. Seriously, did you see her lipstick? Mm. Blood red is a good shade on a woman. You should try it."

This time, the lash was harder. Razor grunted, but Estar didn't care. "Who is the woman with you?"

"Siana Praxis. Myrosican that we met at the alliance meeting. She had a thing for Blaec, but you all killed him, so she wanted to help."

Estar chuckled as she bent to look in his face. "Which means she'd know where the Kaisae is. Should I cut her apart to find out? We all know you beasts will sacrifice anything for those you care about."

"Yeah, 'cept that I barely know her. Kinda made sure I didn't get attached, you know? Just in case things didn't work out."

Estar sighed, proving Razor's flippant attitude was getting to her. She pulled in a breath, clearly preparing for the next round of questions when the door opened behind him. Sal heard it, could share how Razor smelled the change in the air, and watched Estar look over through Razor's eyes. Suddenly, the Captain stepped back, standing a little straighter as she did so.

"Garot," she grumbled. "I am in the middle of something."

"Yes, I was told. Captain Estar, I just need this contract signed." The voice belonged to Sal's master.

"I'll get to that later," Estar replied, the warning in her voice clear.

Garot didn't seem to care. "Captain, I have invited you into my home in exchange for a position. If you plan to stay here, I need an agreement in writing. A legal and binding contract, ma'am."

"Sir," she corrected automatically. "And we're already in your home."

"Yes, well, I'm sure it wouldn't be that hard to get you out. Just sign here, and once Merriton has been converted to a Terran province, I will gladly handle the rest."

"Look," Estar told him, "I really don't care what happens to this stupid little town when we're gone. You'll pay taxes to the Empire just like all the rest, and if you try to rebel, we will simply burn this place down and rebuild it."

"But I have risked everything for this!" Garot shook the papers in her face. "And you promised me a position that would secure my future! You said if I brought you the Anglians, you'd make me the mayor!"

"Did I?" the Captain asked. "Huh. I thought that I said, 'if the Kaisae is caught,' you would be rewarded. Does it look like we have the bitch? No!"

"You will. You made it clear that capturing her... whatever those animals are... would force her to come save them."

Estar chuckled. "Oh, and I think it will. We all know that Salryc Luxx can't help but try to fix everything. It's the downfall of her kind, and why humans have kept them as pets for so long. All we have to do is make it clear that she either turns herself in or we kill the two Black Blades we have, and then you can brag about your title or whatever else you want." Estar pointed to the contract. "So unless that clause is in there, I'm not signing it."

"Fine," Garot huffed. "I'll go change it."

The door barely closed behind him before one of the men holding Razor chuckled. "Does he realize that his laws are about to change?"

"No," Estar replied, sounding just as amused, "and don't tell him. Never mind that I don't have the authority to grant him anything. That fool is so blinded by the possibility of being rich again that he's more than willing to ignore everything else, and I'm not above using it. Now, where were we?"

Razor looked up at her with an arrogant smile. "I believe you were just explaining how my only worth to you is getting the Kaisae to come save me. But there's one big problem with your plan." He paused. "Make that two."

Estar chuckled. "Oh? Do tell."

"First, she has no way of getting into Merriton. Second, she doesn't even know I've been captured, and that whole sacrificing for the pack thing we do? Kinda goes both ways."

Estar just shook her head. "Oh, you've told her. We know all about your little mind tricks. The first thing you would've done when captured was tell your commanding officer, and that's the Kaisae."

"Technically," Razor said, "I report to Arctic. I live for the Kaisae. The two things are not the same, and your puny little ape brains can't quite grasp the difference."

"Ape?" Estar asked, the crop following twice in quick succession. "Amusing, coming from a dog like yourself."

"Monkey, technically," Razor said, continuing to taunt her. "Although, it was argued that we don't quite fit in that category, either - but all that science stuff hurts a hell of a lot more than your riding crop."

"Oh, but you're being so cooperative. This was praise, Razor. Your kind like pain, don't you?" She slapped him with the crop again, but this time lighter. "Just think how much fun this could be. I have all night, little man. And if you don't start talking, I'll find your pretty little girlfriend and cut off her fingers one by one."

Razor shrugged, but Sal could feel his heart beating faster. "Doesn't much matter to me. She knew what she was signing up for - just like I did. I dare you, human. Go ahead. Waste your time with an ape we didn't even trust enough to make Anglian."

Razor? Sal asked.

It's ok, he promised. If you want to make this up to me, you will stay human for as long as you can.

I've only ever made it two days, she warned him.

Then we need to make sure you're out of here before then. Do not do anything that will give you away, Sal, and let the rest of us do our parts.

Chapter Fifty-One

Waiting was the hardest thing Sal had ever done. Pain, she could handle. Defeat, she'd learn to deal with. This? Knowing that sometime over the last hour, the Captain had moved from her riding crop to a knife? There was absolutely nothing she could do that wouldn't make this worse. Each time Razor roared in pain, Sal flinched. Listening to him hurt so much was worse than she'd ever imagined, and it made her appreciate her men more.

How many times had they stood beside her instead of in front of her, knowing she could be the one suffering in the end? How often had she been wounded, leaving them helpless to do anything but wait for Shift or Risk to put her back together again? Then, when it was all said and done, what did she do? Take it out on Jase. She lost herself, each and every time, in the body of her Ahnor, but not this time.

This time, the maast stayed quiet. This time, she was nothing more than a spectator while her whole life was turned upside down. This time, she had to sit quietly through the upheaval of everything she'd been counting on. Merriton had fallen. She'd lost. Anglia was retreating, and Sal honestly didn't know if any of them would make it out of this alive.

Was this the ending Blaec had seen so long ago? He'd said they'd be able to get in, but not out. That there would be too many soldiers, too few options, but it would matter in the end? They'd all thought he meant it would be when they killed the Emperor back in Terric, but now he was dead, and she was here. Could that vision still be possible? Had he even had a vision, or just a plan? Even worse, the only comfort she could give Razor wasn't helping. He'd kicked her mind out of the link and refused to accept it again. All she had left were his screams and Rayna sitting silently beside her, holding Sal's hand with a death grip.

Then everything stopped.

She looked at Rayna. He's not dead, so why did they stop?

Only thing I can think of is that he gave them nothing.

Which wasn't what Sal wanted to hear. Frantically, she made one more attempt to get an update. Guys? What's the status?

Working on it, Pig told her. I could give you the whole mess of crap we've already tossed out, but we're still working, Sal.

Jase? she begged.

He responded immediately. I will na leave ya, kitten. I'm coming.

Oddly, that helped. The knot of fear that had been growing ever tighter in her gut decided to relax. Not completely, but enough. She'd been here too long, they still didn't have a plan, and Anglia was in complete disarray. People were hurt, healers were frantic, and no one was talking to her! She'd split them too far apart, created too many small groups, and now they were all focused on trying to keep their units, packs, and friends alive. The chain of command was fragmented because Sal had honestly believed it would be better like this, and she'd been wrong. So wrong.

Then, Sal? It was Razor. They think the Kaisae makes fire. They think she's terrifying the soldiers south of here. They have no clue what you are, so do not tell them. Sweetie? This Captain wants to send the Kaisae's head back to the Emperor so she can become the Governor of the Conglomerate!

Shade, Sal thought. They're chasing Shade!

No, no no nononono, Razor mumbled in her head. No! Sal, they're coming for you next!

She looked over at Rayna, but when her friend shook her head, Sal relayed what Razor had just said. And they'll probably make their way through all of us.

Rayna just pulled in a deep breath and nodded. And we'll do what has to be done, Sal. Don't break. That's it. All we have to remember is that none of us know where the Kaisae is, not even you. She looked up and met Sal's eyes. Not unless you want to see your mates die along with you.

The hardest part about knowing they were coming was not reacting when two guards walked into the room. Like everyone else, Sal looked up, doing her best to feign confusion. Unlike the rest, she wasn't shocked when they came for her. Rayna, however, wasn't about to make it that easy.

"Hey!" she snapped. "Leave us alone."

The men ignored her, grabbing Sal from where she sat on the ground, and Rayna lunged. Her fist hit the closest in the side of the head, but he turned with a swing that caught Rayna upside the face. Of course, it wasn't enough to stop her, so Rayna bunched to come at them again. The problem was how fast the guard pulled his sword. With a cruel smile, he pointed it right at Rayna's face.

"You look like you're doing better. Guess we caught more than one iliri tonight, huh? Let me guess, you're the one called Shaden? We didn't have a good description of her, but I'm willing to bet we do now."

Rayna smiled. "Or maybe we're just everywhere. Maybe there's more of us around than you could ever imagine."

He gestured for the other man to haul Sal out of the room, following with his sword still aimed at Rayna. "Kinda why we're here, bitch. Now sit down and be good."

What Sal didn't do was struggle. That would only make them go after Rayna, and waiting had been too hard to try again. It's ok, she told her friend. Just let me go. This will be ok.

Like fuck it is, Rayna thought back. Not a single bit of this is ok, Sal. In case you missed it, we're losing out there, and doing absolutely nothing in here!

Trust me, I know. I also know that plans change. The goal for tonight is to survive. That's an order, Consort.

Yes, Kaisae, Rayna reluctantly agreed.

Then she was out of sight, and Sal was staggering down the hall. The decor had changed since she'd last been here, but the layout was the same. Now that she knew where she'd been, she could only guess where she was going. Past two more doors, then the soldiers turned into the one on the left. Right into the training room.

Sal braced for the memories, but none came. The walls weren't covered in the same expensive paper. The bed that had been so prominent was long gone. Instead, the furniture was more appropriate for a sitting room than the horrors Sal remembered, and that made this even easier. Like this, she could pretend she was in a whole new place, and she wouldn't have to face her own inner fears.

Then she saw Razor. One eye was swollen closed. His lip was split. Blood leaked through his pants, proving there was a deep wound on his thigh. Worst of all, he wasn't moving. His head was back, limp against the top of the chair he was on, but his chest was still rising and falling. Too fast, but he was breathing.

Gage? Sal asked.

I'm so sorry, sweetie. I tried to annoy them long enough that they'd forget about you, but it didn't work. Even his mental voice sounded exhausted.

The guards shoved Sal into a chair across from him. Please link with me? Let me fix some of that?

Nope. He huffed out something almost like a laugh. I got this. Might not look my best right now, but it's not that bad, and you'll need everything if you're going to hold onto that skin.

The thought was barely in her mind before a hand grabbed the back of her hair and jerked her head up. "Well, hello," Captain Estar purred cruelly.

"They didn't tell me anything," Sal whimpered.

"No? So what were you here for?"

While they'd been torturing Razor, she'd had plenty of time to come up with this lie. "I was supposed to make him blend in. He needed a cover, and I was playing his wife. All I had to do was go with him to some events!"

"Why?" Estar demanded.

Sal tried to shake her head, but the hand in her hair prevented it. "I don't know, and I was told not to ask. Just be a stupid wife. Be nice to the people around him, and think of it as a vacation. That's what they said."

The Captain latched on to that last part. "Who!"

"The King," Sal whispered. "I talked to the King of Anglia, and he asked if I'd do this for them. He said it shouldn't even be dangerous, so I agreed. I'm not a soldier! I don't know anything."

"And yet I saw you fight like you'd been trained. How do you explain that?"

"Everyone gets trained. Every. One. A guy named Ryekir made sure I knew how to break out of a hold. He said it might save my life, but they didn't give us weapons. I don't know anything!"

Estar chuckled. "And how much will you suddenly remember if I start carving on your pretty little face?"

"No!" Sal wailed, thrashing the way she'd seen so many Terrans do when she threatened them. "Please! I don't know anything. I can't tell you anything."

"Siana," Razor gasped. "Just tell her what she wants." They think the Kaisae is Shade. They think she's in the south. "And don't hurt her, bitch. She's innocent in all this."

"Oh-ho! So you do like the little human," Estar taunted. "Well, now maybe you'll talk, Razor. Maybe seeing this one bleed will finally break you."

And pain erupted in Sal's shoulder. Through the back of the chair, the woman had just impaled her, all but locking her in place. A split second after the shock registered, Sal screamed. She screamed loudly, just like a woman should, and she tried to paw at the wound, because yes, it hurt. It hurt so bad, but something else was taking over. With the pain came the maast, and this was the wrong place for that. Right now, Sal had to be human. She could not kill. She could not fight back. All she could do was take this - and feel it all more clearly than ever before.

"Talk!" the Captain ordered. "I'll cut her waist open next and let you watch her guts spill out, Razor, so start talking."

"The Kaisae's on the coast," he quickly said. "She's down there doing her best to hold back your advance. Siana doesn't know anything, but Sal's still fighting, and she's not going to stop."

Estar chuckled. "That's a good boy. And how does she plan to stop us? What is she using to start the fires?"

Razor just smiled around his split lip. "Her mind. Her scent. You humans can't even detect it. My kind? We think it smells like hope, but humans think she smells like their worst fucking nightmare. And the moment you start running, she'll tell your body to burn or make your heart stop beating. She's a Kaisae, and you stupid Terran fucks don't have a clue how terrified you should be of that word."

"A dead Kaisae," Estar told him. "Because we're closing in on her, and the moment she's dead?" The Terran grabbed Sal's head and pulled again. "Then so are all five of you."

Wait, five? Sal quickly began to count. Her, Razor, Shift, and Rayna. Who was the fifth? And did this mean the Terrans didn't know about Zep, Kolt, Tyr, Geo, Pig, and Keeya? Could it really be this easy? Or maybe she should just ask.

"There's only the four of us," she gasped. "Just four."

"Girl, we already know all about Risk and Tilso. The scrubber may be dead, but the human? Oh, we caught them together, and no matter how he tries to deny it, his perversions say more than enough. The Kaisae's mates may have gotten away, but they'll lead us right to her, and Tilso is already telling us everything we need to know."

What is she talking about? Sal asked.

Tilso? Razor begged, reaching out for the stablemaster, who should be headed to the farmhouse.

Busy! Tilso immediately replied. We've got wounded all over, and there aren't enough hands. We're back, though. Shade got us back, and we think we lost the Terrans.

Good, Razor told him, then focused on Sal. Which means whoever they have isn't one of ours, and he's lying. They're torturing him, and he's probably saying anything he can to make it stop.

But what? Sal asked. If we don't know what he's telling them, then how the hell do we play this?

We don't say anything truthful at all. We stall, block, and curse Tilso as a fool. Just a stupid man who doesn't know what he's talking about, and they shouldn't believe him.

"Who's Tilso?" Sal immediately asked.

Captain Estar responded with a hard slap across the face. Yeah, it seemed like that would be the best course. Sal enjoyed the rush, remembering to wince away from it like she should, and then kept going. If this woman wanted to play, well, then Sal was happy to play all night. She could fake it. After all, this was the exact same room where she'd learned how to lie about liking it.

But she would remember this woman's face. The first chance she got, Sal intended to peel it from her skull with nothing more than her own iliri teeth.

Chapter Fifty-Two

Arctic kept his hands busy holding down the wounded while the grauori waded through them. Some screamed; others suffered silently. The problem was simply the numbers. Terrans had hit them at the coast. Those who'd turned south ran right into more. They'd fought hard, and killed every last one of them, but it had been close. Too close in some cases.

Nya had ordered her healers to stabilize those too injured to moved. The rest had been carried back however they had to. Some had been thrown, unconscious, over a saddle with their unit mates. Others had clung to their own horses. In the end, it was a complete disaster, but no one had died. So far, not a single person had lost their life, but that only helped so much - because Arctic had heard Ghost's cry for help, and he could guess what that meant.

His mates weren't among the wounded. They weren't among the living. Granted, the complete upheaval surrounding him made it hard to be sure, but he couldn't feel them close. He also hadn't felt their deaths, and that was the only thing keeping him sane. This? Helping the wounded? It kept him from dwelling on it.

"Incoming!" someone yelled.

Arctic, Ghost begged. Please be here. Shade's hurt. She's hurt bad, and I don't know where you are.

Coming, he promised his dernor while calling out. "It's Ghost! Shade's hurt!"

Arctic was already in motion, leaving what he'd been doing without a second thought. Shade was hurt? Bad? But how? She was unstoppable. She was their secret weapon. She was supposed to be safe, and he was supposed to have made that happen! The thoughts were spinning in his head as he darted between the tents and bodies laid wherever they fit. He didn't even notice his brother until his own name stopped him.

"Arctic," Risk demanded. "Is she stable?"

He immediately asked Ghost, who promised she was ok but would need more healing, so he nodded. "Save those you can out here. Shade's well enough to wait. Lives come first."

"Loves next," Risk promised. "We'll be ok, Raewar. We always are."

"I hope so," he breathed as he kept going.

Thankfully, Ghost hadn't waited for him. He'd carried Shade off the horse, into the farmhouse, and right up to their room. By the time Arctic reached them, his brother was laying their girl gently on the bed, but that's when he finally saw her. Shade's clothes were almost gone. Her bare hip was completely exposed, along with her entire left arm and part of her breast. The skin over it all was distorted like it had begun to melt.

Melt.

Fire.

"Shade?" Arctic begged as he rushed to her side. "Please be ok, please, imp."

She murmured weakly. "I made a miracle. I did it, Karim." Her tongue flicked out to moisten cracked lips. "I did what I promised, but we don't have a baby anymore."

"Shh," Ghost whispered. "You need sleep, Shaden. I'll tell him."

"But I need to say it." She forced open her eyes. "I lost the baby, and I think I ruined me. I wanted your baby so bad. I wanted this baby, and now you'll never want me again!"

He looked up at Ghost. "Why won't we want her?"

"Because I burned me up too!" Shade snapped. "I burned me all up, and them, and everything. I burned and burned and -"

"Stop!" Ghost told her. "Awouda said there's no way to know if there was a baby to lose. Jase, of all people, said you saved us."

Arctic leaned over to press his palm to the side of her head. "Do you know why I love you, imp?" His hand encouraged her to look at him. "Because you don't quit. You face the worst things head on, and aren't willing to give up or run away because you're scared. Shade, it's ok to be scared. I'm scared right now. I'm sad, worried, and losing my fucking mind, but I'm not going to give up. Not on you, not on Sal, not on my brothers, not any of it. And if you think I loved you because of your perfect skin or beautiful hair, then you're nothing but a fool." He gently tapped her head. "I love what's in here, and I love that you are brave enough to let me."

"Really? Even if I killed our baby?"

He didn't know what had happened, but he knew this answer was important to her. "We've all made sacrifices. We all blame ourselves. None of us blame each other. I know it's hard, but you didn't do this. Terric did. No matter what, I will never blame you, not even when you're wrong, because you're allowed to make just as many mistakes as I have. We'll make this ok, beautiful, but right now, you need to close those pretty blue and yellow eyes of yours and rest. You need to sleep so we can make you better."

"Don't leave me," she whispered.

He shook his head. "We'll be right over here. Promise."

Shade took a shaky breath. "I mean, leave-leave."

"Never," he swore. "I can't, Shade."

"And I won't," Ghost promised. "We love you too much. Just rest, corvae."

After a few more seconds, she did. It didn't take long, proving only her willpower had kept her going this long, but the moment her breathing evened out, Arctic moved to the couch, dropping onto it hard. Ghost followed, taking the spot beside him just to stare straight ahead.

They used boats. The 97th saw them on the beach and told us the army was coming in on boats, so we went to help.

Arctic nodded. And probably just saved everyone out there.

I know, Ghost told him. I do, but we fucked up, Karim. We fucked up bad. We thought they wouldn't see us, but the moment she set the boats on fire, the whole area was bright, and us? We're so pale. Someone took a shot, but we were right on the edge, and she fell. He shot her in the gut, she fell, and she wouldn't stop the fires. She made them more. She told me to get back, and the whole thing? Finally, he turned to look at Arctic's face. The water burned. The air. That cove had to be bigger than this entire farm, and she burned it all. I had to fall back, the flames were too much, and she was down there in the middle of it all, and she didn't even scream.

Because that's how she is, he thought, leaning closer to put his arm around Ghost's shoulders. And the baby?

The grauori healer said there may have never been one, or the arrow killed it, or the flames. She said it was too early to know, but she's sure there's no life growing now. She said Shade should try again, but...

He turned into Arctic's shoulder to muffle his sob. Arctic let him, hugging him as tightly as he wished someone would hold him. But we're still together, Zyrn. I know it hurts. I do, but you know as well as I do that there probably wasn't a child. It's never this easy, so we'll try again. And again, and again until we do get our family. There couldn't have been a child, it's just not that easy for our kind, but we will make one. He leaned back to look at his brother. Or two, or five. I don't care which of us it smells like. We will fight until we win this war, then we will try again, and not before, ok?

But...

No, Arctic told him. This hurts so bad, and I can't imagine how much harder it would be if we'd felt it. She'll want to try, but I need your help with this. Sal's right. We need to win, first. We need to make sure our baby will be born free and safe. Safe, Zyrn. In a world where her mother won't have to dodge arrows or choose between herself and us. I want a family so bad, and I was so excited that she'd agreed, but this was a bad idea.

Ghost nodded. I know. I thought it was, but she wanted me. Me!

Yeah. The thought of a little version of her running around? Arctic pulled in a deep breath. And she'll need to heal. Not just on the outside, but inside.

Raast, Ghost thought. I'll explain it to her. The trick will be convincing Shade that it's not because we don't want her.

Then we prove to her that we do. We don't hide this from her. Zyrn, sometimes, the strongest thing someone can do is admit their fears. She'll take care of us. You know as well as I do that she will.

He had to stop because he couldn't breathe. He couldn't think. He could only imagine Shade lying there alone, convinced she was about to die, and how he hadn't been there. Finally, he managed to pull in a gasp, but that set the tears free to run down his cheeks. Thankfully, his brother understood. Ghost pulled him closer, offering his shoulder the same way he was using Arctic's.

They cried. Without shame, both men wept over the loss of their dream, the abuse their mate had suffered, and the decimation of their entire army. For them, it wasn't one thing after another, it was everything, all at once, and more than anyone should be able to take on their own. Yet Shade had. For them, she'd been willing to sacrifice it all, and they even cried for her love.

Finally, Ghost leaned back to wipe at his eyes. "I can't stay."

"What?" Arctic hissed, looking over at Shade.

"I know," Ghost assured him, "but they have Sal, Karim. They have her, Rayna, Shift, and Razor. The rest are hiding, and Jase said Terric's all over Merriton."

"Yeah, the Shields saw hundreds of Terrans marching that way. Looked like they were coming from Alverton, they said?"

"That's the wrong way," Ghost told him, pointing northwest.

Arctic nodded. "Which is why we're losing. They outplayed us. They baited us when we thought we were baiting them, but the entire allied force is in shambles."

Ghost just shook his head. "Cyno's going to Merriton, bro. Cyno's going, and he's in maast. You know who else is probably pissed? Her father."

"Ran," Arctic agreed. "What do you need?"

"A fresh horse. Full armor. Preferably a long saber." He paused. "And your promise that you will not let her wonder why I left?"

"Yours. All of it," Arctic swore.

Ghost wiped at his eyes. "I was hoping for twins, you know. They run in my family."

Arctic nodded. "Twins would be good. One for you. One for me. All of us for her."

"But what skill would they have?" Ghost asked.

"Doesn't matter. Even if they had none and looked like you, they'd still be the best kids I could hope for." He glanced over to the bed. "Because they'd be hers."

Ghost chuckled. "Asshole."

"Go," Arctic said. "I'll tell Ran about what's happened here. Go, do what you want, and I'll make sure she's ok. Someone else can deal with the army, just tell me when it's done?"

Ghost nodded. "You'll know one way or another. Take care of her."

"Come back to her," he countered.

"That's the plan." Then Ghost was gone, leaving before either of them could find a reason for him not to.

They'd already lost too much. They might still lose more. Arctic knew that Ghost had just said his final goodbyes, but he wouldn't accept them. No one was dying tonight. Not them, not Sal, and not anyone else willing to stand between the iliri and extinction. No matter what color their uniforms were, what species they called their own, or why they were here, Arctic was done being the one to give up. His child was the last straw. Even if that was nothing more than the hope of his child, it was still more than he was willing to take ever again.

There was just one thing he still had to do. Ran? he asked.

Raewar, the General responded. Is Anglia safe?

We're in bad shape, all but useless. We need to hold for tonight, and maybe tomorrow, but we don't fall that easily. Ran, the Terrans are in Merriton, and they have Sal.

I know, Ran assured him. I'm with Lightning Brigade, preparing to head out.

Then you need to know that there's at least a few hundred more men heading that way from Alverton. A Shield got eyes on, and they passed close enough to our fallback point that I'm a little on edge.

We have a count? I mean the total number in Merriton?

Arctic wasn't sure, but he ran over the bits he'd heard and added them together. Five hundred there, could be another five headed that way. That's a thousand soldiers, and my mate just stopped even more.

Fuck, Ran hissed. We'll never make it through that.

Find a way, Arctic told him. I don't even care how. Find a way, because my people will no longer be the only ones taking the loss.

Arctic? Ran asked. What happened?

It was almost Shade, he explained. We lost Blaec, and this time it was almost Shade. You humans had better start pulling your weight, or we'll leave you all to do it yourself.

Understood, Raewar, Ran told him. I will make sure Lightning Brigade knows.

And save her? This time, Arctic was almost begging, and he was no longer talking about Shade.

Ran understood. I am not leaving without my little girl, even if I have to fight my way in there alone.

Chapter Fifty-Three

Ninsa Ardiel was everything a merchant wanted to be. She was rich, elegant, and very, very well connected. The moment she'd walked into her home, she'd started making requests, and the hoard of servants all rushed to do her bidding. Pig watched, awed at her power, but he didn't miss one other thing. Her slaves weren't like the others he'd seen. These people looked like, well, people. They almost looked proud - or as proud as any iliri he'd seen in the CFC.

From there, she'd taken them into a study where they'd started making plans. Naturally, Ninsa had maps of the entire town. She also had some that should have been well above her clearance level, but when he asked, she just pointed out that even maps had to be bought from somewhere, didn't they? Clearly, that somewhere went through her.

It was over an hour later when one of her staff - Pig refused to think of them as slaves - tapped politely at the door, then entered. "Madam? I have a Valcor Zepyr wanting to speak with you."

"Zepyr?" Ninsa asked.

"He's with me," Pig told the man. "Should have at least one other man with him?"

"Yes, sir. His business partner, sir."

Ninsa gestured for him to admit them. "We may get some more, but Dael? Check with me first?"

"Madam, if I may be so bold?" Pig looked at the iliri. "Mine will smell like hope, same as the Dernor and Taunor."

"Yes, sir," Dael told him before pushing the door open. "Madam Ninsa Ardiel, I would like to introduce the Dernor and Taunor of all iliri. Gentlemen, this is my host, one of the greatest merchants in Merriton."

"Thank you, ilus," Zep told him. "I understand."

Like the merchant he claimed to be, Zep walked in proudly. Kolt followed a half step behind. It was subtle, but still made it clear which one claimed the greater rank. Ninsa hurriedly pushed her aged body out of the chair, looking shocked. As elegantly as if she were meeting the King of Anglia, she curtsied before them.

"My lords?"

Pig caught her arm. "They're not lords, Ninsa. They're iliri."

"And the rulers of Anglia! Gentlemen, I never expected to have such - "

"Yeah, thanks and all, but I'm in a hurry," Zep said, cutting her off. "Pig, it's bad out there. How deep is she?"

"All the way. She's also clean. Ninsa was testing me just like I was testing her, and I'm assuming the staff said more than she could."

"They did," Kolt admitted. "How far out are Tyr and Geo?"

Pig just lifted his hands. "No idea. They were at the stables when Terrans hit it. They're still moving, but have no good landmarks for us. Seems the slaves are at least helping them avoid being seen."

"Really?" Zep asked.

Pig nodded. "A whistle here, pointing out a better way, or whatever they can." Then he pointed to the maps. "And Ninsa's been more than happy to assist. Look, we know Terric's coming from Alverton, or that area. Means any approach from the northwest is out. Lightning Brigade is northeast of here, but that's going to be tricky. The southern camp is a complete loss, and Shade's out."

"What?" Kolt asked.

Pig nodded, hearing the concern. "She's alive and healing, but she used all she had."

"Ah, fuck," Kolt groaned. "Which means Ghost is out of play, too."

"Nope." Pig tapped at the map. "He's riding out solo, Arctic said. I asked him to hold a spot west-southwest of here. There's a straight road that should put us out close enough, but we'll have to make a turn and vanish, and there will be no room for error."

"Jase is coming," Zep told him. "On foot, in maast. He's coming, and he's pissed."

"Time?" Pig asked.

Zep blew out a stressed breath. "Hard to say. Hour, maybe two before dawn? Hard to judge on foot, but sooner if they hurt her."

"Good to know," Pig said, "but I have one more question. How did we know about this? What was the tip off?"

Kolt and Zep exchanged looks, but it was Zep who answered. "I saw it, man. Don't know how, don't know why, but it was like LT crawled all up in my brain for a moment."

"And he's kinda been freaking out about it for most of the night," Kolt added.

"That and them catching her," Zep agreed. "Look, we'll deal with my head later. Right now, there's only one thing we need to worry about: getting her back."

"Who?" Ninsa asked. "Who do you need back?"

All three men snapped their mouths shut quickly. Their eyes met. Pig had a feeling Zep and Kolt were weighing their options, but this was not his decision. He couldn't smell the woman to check for lies, he couldn't touch her to read her, and it wasn't the other half of his soul whose life would be at risk if they exposed her.

"The Kaisae," Kolt finally admitted. "They have our wife, Ninsa."

Her lips puckered into a very unattractive expression as she thought, then with a bob of her head, she reached over for a tiny little bell. One shake proved the tinkle was just as delicate, but the door opened almost immediately.

"Yes, ma'am?" Dael asked.

"Honey, would you get me a list of all ways out of town that the iliri use to sneak out?" She looked over to Pig. "And where is she being held?"

Zep answered. "Garot Rees' home."

"That bastard," she grumbled before lifting her chin. "The Rees residence on Market, preferably to the west or southwest side of town. We need a way to break the Kaisae of all iliri out of here, so I need to know what the Terrans are least likely to find."

The servant's eyes widened. "They're going to be looking for those, won't they?"

"Probably not yet," Keeya said from the other side of the room. "First, they will want to contain the humans, and those they think are in power. The slaves here don't appear to be an immediate threat, and they don't really care if a few Citizens lose their property."

"Yeah," Dael breathed. "I'll ask the rest, ma'am."

When he turned for the door, Keeya held up another map. "I've got a listing for sewers. Now, are the Sevic Ahzionah still functional?" She meant Nya's pack.

"I'll ask," Zep said, turning to walk toward the far wall.

Kolt just gestured to the chair Ninsa had pried herself out of on their entry. "Ma'am, it's going to be a long night. Please, be comfortable. Offering us your home was more than enough respect."

She looked at him and smiled. A little extra color had reached her cheeks. "Please, call me Ninsa."

Kolt gave her a sultry smile. "Ninsa, then. I insist. Makes me feel more comfortable to know you don't need to put on airs around me."

"He's full of it, Ninsa," Keeya said from her corner. "And he's got a reputation as a charmer."

"Girl, at my age, they're all full of it, and I'm still willing to enjoy it." Yet she did reclaim her chair. "I'll have refreshments brought when Dael gets back, if that's ok?"

"Thank you," Kolt told her, moving closer to not only claim her hand but lift it to his lips. "From the bottom of my heart."

"She's your wife," Ninsa said in understanding. "And the Conglomerate's best chance at pulling our heads out of our asses. Yes, I know. I may not have an army, Taunor, but I'm the one who supplies all their needs. I know very well what we'll be losing if that girl is lost, and it's more than just a broken heart."

Pig noticed that Kolt made no effort to correct her. It seemed he didn't trust the woman quite that much. Then again, he probably didn't trust anyone that much except Sal and her mates.

* * *

It was early in the morning when Tyr finally found the right house. He and Geo both looked the worse for wear, but they'd also seen enough. Too much, actually. Now, he just had to tackle the last hurdle. Lifting a hand, he knocked at the elaborate door, hoping someone was still awake to let them in.

The door opened a split second later. The pale-haired man on the other side started to say something, then just stepped back. "Sirs," he greeted them once they were inside. "Your party is this way. I will have some clean clothes brought for you."

"Damn," Geo mumbled. "Seriously?"

"Did you do this, bro?" Tyr asked as they both followed the iliri deeper into the mansion.

Their guide chuckled. "Our house is very proud of our manners. It's how we pay back our host."

"Host?" Tyr asked, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Is that what you're supposed to call them?"

"Tyr," Geo said. "It means their owner is more of a technicality. A friend, not a master. We use those code words to share who is safe to trust."

"Gotcha." So when they reached the door to the study filled with voices, Tyr paused to pull off a boot, using the toe of the other. Then he repeated the process on the other side, gesturing for Geo to do the same. "You know how much the carpet in a place like this costs? Blood doesn't come out easy, man."

"Right," Geo grumbled.

"Um..." The iliri pointed to their feet. "Leave the socks, too? I'll bring you fresh ones, and slippers, while we have your boots cleaned."

"Aussah," Tyr told him. "It's not necessary, but still appreciated."

"It's the least we can do for the ones willing to fight for us, sirs." Then he opened the door and gestured them inside.

"Coffee?" Pig asked the moment he saw them.

"Please," Geo groaned, making it clear how much he needed some.

Tyr just took in the organized disarray of the room. Keeya was asleep on the couch, still holding a book in one hand. An old woman was looking at a stack of papers, Kolt and Zep were staring at a map, and Pig was pouring two cups of coffee.

"Ninsa, our host, is safe," Pig said as he carried over the cups. "Kolt told her about Sal's capture."

Tyr nodded. "Well, then I'll just go ahead and make things worse. On our way here, I made a little stop past Market Street, pretending to be drunk and confused."

"Ok?" Pig asked.

Tyr sighed. "We're not fighting our way in there. Not without twice the men Anglia brought. Pig, we're not just outnumbered, but also out-positioned. Although..." He glanced over to Kolt and Zep. "We have a chance in a few hours."

"Oh?" Kolt asked.

"Yeah. The Terrans plan to call all citizens of Merriton to the center of town for a little demonstration. One that's a big enough deal that they're building a stage for it." He scrubbed at his mouth. "Guys, they're going to execute the prisoners to lure the Kaisae out. They think that as soon as they're threatened, she'll ride straight into town and either offer herself up or try to fight her way in, and they're ready for it. They've got more men coming into the back of the Teamster's guild."

"Those bastards," Ninsa gasped.

Tyr lifted a hand. "Pretty sure the Teamsters weren't given a choice. Their business is, however, the only one with a back gate that opens at the edge of town, and it's a completely walled property."

"For the horses, mules, and oxen," Zep groaned. "How many men can fit in there?"

Geo's shoulder slumped. "Hundreds. That place is huge."

Yawning, Keeya stumbled off the couch and staggered toward the map. "Then it has to be here." She tapped one specific building. "That's the only place that will work, but we'll have to start soon."

"You," Pig said, moving to palm the side of her face, "need a little more sleep."

"No, I don't," she promised. "I need a little coffee, then we have to start moving. If they're doing this by morning, we need everyone in place before the sun's up, and how long is that?"

"Two hours," Ninsa said. "Give or take."

"And Jase is coming in the runoff drains," Zep told them. "He thinks he'll be there in half an hour."

"Pig," Keeya said, "We have to do this, then you and I need to come back, get dressed, and go with Ninsa."

"My nephew," she told the newcomers. "Feo - I mean Pig - is my nephew, here visiting. That should get him in close."

"So we're ready?" Geo asked. "This is really possible?"

Zep nodded. "We're making it possible. I'm not going to ask any of you to do this, but I have a funny feeling I don't have to. I just want to make it clear that we may not come back from it."

"We know," Tyr assured him.

The Dernor pulled in a tense breath. "Guys, this is bad. This is very bad, and I'm holding it together because I have to. Kolt's not much better, and Jase is on the warpath." He swallowed. "But Sal's determined. She's not scared this time, and that makes it so much easier."

"Yeah," Geo said. "And she's leaking that shit to us. Use it. This is what we're trained to do, so let's make sure it makes a difference."

"And brings her back alive," Kolt whispered. "Please, no matter what else, just bring her back alive. Jase has already said she just needs one -"

"Fuck that," Zep snapped. "Yeah, we fucked up, bro, but that doesn't mean we give up. She needs all of us, that's why she chose us. Now, we have half an hour to get ready and get on the streets without being seen. Let's do this!"

Ninsa reached over for her bell, ringing it again. As soon as Dael poked his head in, she said, "Would you wake Gimie and give him his medicine?"

"Madam, that will make him sleep most of the day."

"I'm well aware of that, Dael. It's rather the point. And I'll want at least two of you to keep an eye on him while I'm out this morning."

"Of course."

She then leaned back in her chair. "And our friends are going to need fresh clothes and some kind of armor. Oh, and weapons, too, please? I don't care if all you can get are the kitchen knives, just make sure they have something."

"Yes, Mrs. Ardiel," the iliri purred. "I've already pulled up pieces in their sizes and some mismatched weapons from the basement. Gentlemen? Is there anything else I can get you?"

"Food," Ninsa decided. "Sweets with plenty of protein. A little pick-me-up for now, and enough to keep them going."

"The meat pastries are cold, but we have plenty."

"Perfect. Morning comes too soon, and this is one we surely don't want to miss."

"Because it might be our last," Zep mumbled.

Chapter Fifty-Four

Sal was bloody and bruised. The torture hadn't ended until the sun rose, and even then, the Terrans had just left her and Razor tied in their chairs while they went to abuse others in another room. She'd healed her shoulder once the blade was removed, but not completely. Razor, on the other hand, moaned softly, drifting in and out of consciousness. She wanted to do something for him, to make him better, but he wouldn't take her link, and she couldn't quite touch him.

But eventually, the Terrans came back. After that had been a flurry of activity. Now she was being dragged along with a soldier on either side, gripping her arms tightly. This was almost like a parade, but the worst kind. The people of Merriton were all in the streets, somber, as if they didn't want to be here either. Hundreds of faces watched her pass, shifting between the dozen prisoners being escorted forcefully into the center of town.

There, at the heart of Merriton, was a large, open area. It wasn't a park. No, this was just a circular section of the roads where the most impressive businesses could all get equal attention. Mostly hotels and restaurants. Five streets ended there, hence the shape of it, but as they got closer, Sal saw something new. Something horrifying.

Looming over the heads of the crowd was a platform. Above that were two large beams. The ropes dangling from them told her all she needed to know. This was where they intended to hang her - and her friends. This was where they intended to lure out the Kaisae, not realizing that they already had her, and this time, she didn't have either an army or a mob to come save her. She had six men. Six elite soldiers against more than five hundred Terrans.

And above all of that, the pattern billowed with pleasure.

Fuck you, she thought, sending it to the web which only she could see. I hope the next Kaisae is even more stubborn than I am.

The response was not at all what she expected. It was warmth, comfort, and a feeling that she was not alone. No, it didn't come from the sky, but from her mates - all three of them. They could feel her rage building, and they were trying to soothe it, to let her know they hadn't given up yet. She'd been warned they were planning something, but nothing else. Mainly because it was hard to hold a coherent conversation while being tortured.

So she had to trust them. That didn't mean she couldn't make her own plans. Sal tried to reach Kolt, hoping he was close enough to let her use his skill. Naturally, he wasn't. Almost, but not quite within range, but it felt like he was moving closer. So was Zep. Even better, Jase was on the move, too, and definitely in town.

Then, as she was forced up the stairs to accept her own death, Sal finally got to see Rayna and Shift. Her best friend looked like she'd fought back. Rayna's arm hung limply, at a strange angle. Shift was right behind her. He was bruised but moved so much better, proving he'd done the same thing she had. Leaving the surface alone to hide the healing was his trick, after all.

One by one, they were moved to stand before a noose. Sal didn't struggle. She knew it wouldn't make a difference. One of the men in the back, however, hadn't figured that out. He thrashed and screamed, trying to make a break for it. The Terran beside him just hit him hard in the gut. Hard enough to make the man double over himself and retch.

His movement exposed something else. As soon as he lunged, people in the crowd moved to respond. No, it wasn't to help. Those were the archers. Sal's eyes jumped from one to the next, marking crossbows, short bows, and way too many arrows. This was a setup, and those men were tense. They were expecting a full assault to take them by surprise.

Sal? Razor thought.

This is a trap, she told him.

Yeah. The Kaisae also isn't going to come. They're going to hang us. When they move to put the noose on your neck, make a break for it. Shift, Ray, and I have a plan, but we need you to run, ok?

She looked over and met his one good eye. No. All or nothing.

Fuck that, Sal! All you need to do is make it to Jase. The rest of us will take care of this mess.

No, she said again. Unlike you, I noticed the archers. I wouldn't make it more than a step, and Kolt isn't close enough. We just have to buy some - She paused, seeing a glint on the roof behind him. It was too high up to make out what could be reflecting the light, but something was there. ...time, she finished.

At the same time, Captain Estar was making her way onto the platform. She'd cleaned herself up and was wearing an impressive uniform, complete with an entire chestful of medals. The crowd didn't boo, but the murmurs weren't much better. Considering the way the people of Merriton were all being herded closer together by Terran soldiers at the back, Sal could understand why. They probably didn't get it, but the citizens were being used as a shield. A living wall to hold back the attack the Terrans were trying to force into action.

"Ladies and gentleman," Estar bellowed in a voice meant to carry. "These people are terrorists. Each one of them tried to resist our occupation last night. Today, they will pay for it. This is your new reality. Merchants, laborers, rich, and poor - it's all the same to us. If you want to continue your comfortable lives the way they've been, then you will learn to obey your new laws. There is no other option. Punishment for treason against the Terran Empire is death."

While she spoke, the next man was making his way up the stairs to join her. Sal saw him and wanted to growl. Her old master was wearing his finest, and he carried a rolled document that was secured with a ribbon and seal. It looked very official, but she was willing to bet it was his own creation. Nothing more than a prop to make the viewers buy his story. That was how the man had always worked.

"And this," Captain Estar said, "will be your new mayor. Garot Rees has been chosen to -"

"Him?" an old woman called out. "He's a fraud. Hasn't been successful at anything in years!"

Estar chuckled. "Except knowing which side to be on. Yes, we will allow you to return to normal elections in one year. At that time, you can choose your own leader, but Mr. Rees has promised to uphold the laws." Her eyes moved to the woman who'd spoken up. "Which means he now has the authority to hang you for treason, ma'am. I highly suggest you show him a little respect."

Sal couldn't help herself. "So, you expect these Citizens to embrace tyranny? You're telling them to sit down, shut up, and kiss the ass of anyone you say - and expect them to be happy about it?"

Sal! Razor thought.

Oh, but she wasn't close to done. "Look at how many of us stood up to resist this occupation." The guard beside her jerked hard, so Sal used her head to gesture to the group with her on the platform. "A handful. Only a handful of people in all of Merriton had the balls to do anything!"

When the guards tugging at her couldn't make Sal shut up, Estar decided to take matters into her own hands. She stormed the three steps into Sal's face and swung. Sal gasped, letting the blow rock her head, but this woman hadn't seen anything yet. All night long, she'd thought she was playing with a weak little human.

"If I die," Sal told her, "at least I will do it proudly."

"Noose them!" she ordered right into Sal's face.

"Sir?" the man holding Sal asked. "Thought we were supposed to wait."

"I said to noose them, Private. Not hang."

"Yes, sir," he agreed, letting Sal go to reach behind her.

Down the line, each pair had one soldier reaching for the rope that dangled behind the intended victim. The other held their prisoner secure. Sal had no intention of making it easy on her captors, though. With a rope around her neck, she'd be leashed in place, and that would only make this worse.

Guys? she thought to everyone she could. If you're going to do something, this would be a really good time!

Sal? Kolt asked. Am I close enough yet?

Close enough, she decided. This may hurt, though.

Do it.

She grabbed his mind and inhaled, hiding it in her struggle to keep the rope off her head. Down the line, Rayna was kicking out. Beside her, Razor bit. Sal couldn't see Shift, but she was pretty sure he was just as feral. This was their last stand, and it wasn't anything like she'd imagined. For a split second, she knew they would all die, that this was all hopeless, but she refused to give in to it. They wouldn't be killed like slaves. They'd die proud, fighting until the end, but that didn't stop the heavy noose from dropping into place around her neck. She just couldn't get far enough away to avoid it.

The ruckus made Estar smile. Just as she turned away, Sal found her scent, isolated her, and dove into her head. Somewhere in the crowd, Kolt's brain had to feel like it was splitting, but Sal needed more, so she pulled harder. Once she was inside the Terran officer's mind, Sal told the woman's heart to stop.

Estar gasped, scrambling for the dagger on her belt with one hand while the other clutched her chest, but Sal kept going. She was supposed to be dying, but the woman swung. It was a small blade, no more than a hand's length, yet she buried every centimeter of it in Sal's ribs.

The rush of pain made Sal's mind let go, and the woman's heart was allowed to work again.

"I will kill your friends!" Estar yelled to the audience. Then she sucked in a breath and stood a little straighter. "The Kaisae is here," she told her soldiers. "I want those nooses on!"

Sal was fighting for her own breath. She'd done this before, felt the blood rushing into her own lungs, but this time she wasn't completely helpless. She could heal now. The problem was that she could only do so much, and none of it with the resin in her side. Then, it was gone, vanished as if by magic - or a fetcher. Kolt was here! Sal gasped, pushing all of her control into making the wound seal as fast as possible, but the Terran noticed that the weapon had disappeared.

"Where is it?" she demanded, her hand making its way behind her back.

Sal kept her own blades sheathed there. An officer in the middle of enemy territory probably had more than one blade. Putting all the little details together, Sal knew that what came next wouldn't be a warning. It would be something too serious for her to fix in time. If she was lucky, the woman would only slit her throat. The calm of finality began to take over as all of Sal's options narrowed down to one. This might be her final act, but it would be a great one.

"Where is it?" Estar screamed at Sal.

Above her head, the pattern flared in triumph - and in the back of her mind, Sal heard voices start running over themselves.

Kolt's down, Zep warned. Sal's got his mind hard.

I'm in place, Keeya insisted.

I got Ray, Tyr said.

Geo came next, On Shift.

Finally, Kolt spoke up. Not sure I can lift Razor, bro, but I will make this happen.

Then you take Sal, Zep told him. We're moving.

Go, go, go! Pig was saying. You know your jobs. Let's make this count, people. Move!

Sal smiled. She was wrong. There wasn't just one option left. Her men were here, and they'd make more. They'd fight just as hard as she would. The same moment she realized that, one final thought passed through her.

Lightning Brigade is active. I came for you, baby girl. I promised, and I'm here. That was her dava.

"You're so fucked," Sal chuckled as a whistle of wind whipped down from above.

Estar slapped at her cheek, winced, then pulled her hand back with a tiny glass shard in her fingers. An empty one. "Kill them!" she ordered at the top of her lungs. "And someone get me -"

She didn't have time to finish before the poison took effect. The Captain's knees buckled, her body dropped, and she writhed uncontrollably, froth foaming in her mouth. Soldiers scrambled to assist. Men secured the nooses around the prisoners. Everyone was in a panic, including Garot Rees. With nothing else to protect him, the old man hurried to the far side while more darts whipped through the air. Screams grew louder, but Sal watched as he aimed right for the lever that would drop the floor she was standing on.

"Stop the master!" Sal screamed, trying to remember his scent through the chaos all around her.

One more dart sailed down from the sky, but it missed. Garot hit the lever hard. The floor sank, but not completely, and the people on the platform staggered, including the Terran soldiers. He tried again, this time using his entire weight, but he was still an old man. The floor creaked as it obeyed, the rope around Sal's neck tightened, and the first rush of true fear hit. Even straining for the ground, she couldn't quite reach it. The tips of her toes barely brushed the rough wood, but she couldn't gain any traction. The constriction was growing. Her lungs wanted air, but she couldn't find it.

The panic took over. Her body gave up on everything else in its attempt to fight back or flee. Sal forgot about everything but taking a breath, and she struggled, fighting for all she had. Before the entire city of Merriton, her skin faded back to the white it knew, and people began pointing.

"Sal!" Kolt roared as he leapt onto the platform.

The Terrans were there to greet him.

Chapter Fifty-Five

The first sword sliced at Kolt's head, and he ducked. Sal watched, the fear for her mate the only thing stronger than the instincts driving her own body. The moment Kolt's hand landed on the Terran's skin, she acted, using that connection as if it were her own. This time, she didn't mess with his heart. She went right for his brain. The Terran dropped in place.

Kolt turned for the next as Zep joined him. That man got thrown into the crowd, and Tyr reached up for another, hauling the enemy down as a way to propel himself up. It wasn't enough, but they were all moving. Geo was last, having taken the stairs, but his aim was for the old man still trying to move the lever. One shoulder check stopped that, but those four weren't there to fight. They had one goal, and when Kolt grabbed Sal's waist and lifted, she finally understood.

The noose loosened just enough for her to breathe, her mind engaged, and she hooked her knees around his chest. That freed his hands to release the bindings on hers. It also made one more thing apparent. None of these men were linked. They needed her for that, so she did, hoping the surge of sensations wouldn't throw any of them off. But that wasn't enough to stop the archers.

The twang of strings came barely a split second before the rush of communal pain hit Sal. Kolt gasped, jerking forward, but she held on, and his hands didn't stop. More jakentron needles flew, aiming for the men who'd dared to fire, but not as many as before. Desperate, Sal looked to the roofs in time to see half of Lightning Brigade repelling down the multistory buildings, making it clear why elites were revered across the continent, and the others covered their descent.

Her army had arrived. Now it was time for her to do something.

Get Shift free first! she ordered.

Then she looked out over the crowd. She could do this. Somehow, she could make this work. Kolt's skill required him to know something in order to fetch it, but if he could pull the dagger from her side without its scent, then she could make this work. One by one, her eyes landed on the men aiming their bows, and she twisted, killing them with a touch. She might not be able to reach, but her cessivi could.

All of her cessivi, including the wraith hacking his way closer from the back. Like a phantom, Jase was truly in his element, and her best way to help him was to watch his back. Anyone who tried to flank him dropped. Each kill made Kolt strain from the pull on his mind, proving she couldn't take them all out like this. That left all the rest for Lightning Brigade, because her men were still focused on holding the prisoners higher. From the sounds behind her, not everyone was so lucky. Men were dying, strangling with their feet mere centimeters above the floor.

"Free," Kolt gasped as the rope around Sal's hands fell away.

She immediately reached up for the noose around her neck. The moment that was off, she sucked in her first deep breath, leaned over her lover's body, and grabbed both of the arrows protruding from his back. She didn't need to warn him. He knew. He could feel her intention, but when she yanked the bolts free of his skin, Kolt still roared like an iliri. Then she palmed his face and pushed, healing with every bit of the skill she could summon.

He staggered, and she slid down his body to the uneven floor beneath them, but it was working. It was working enough for him to release the human prisoners, and right now, that was all they needed. The moment Sal's hand left his face, Kolt turned for the second row, staggering through his vertigo.

"I'll get Ray," she decided, hoping no more arrows would come.

But they wouldn't. Between Lightning Brigade, Pig, Keeya, and Jase's blades, those were the first to fall. It gave her time to free her friends, and Sal had no intention of dawdling, even though pulling at Rayna's wrists made the Consort gasp in pain.

"My arm's broken," Rayna managed to get out.

Sal didn't care. "Sorry," she said, but her goal was to get Rayna off the noose. Pain, she could heal from. Strangulation wasn't as easy, and there weren't enough of them to win this battle.

This was an extraction. A sloppy one, but sloppy was all they had, so she'd take it. The moment Sal released the knot around Rayna's wrists, she was moving down the line to Shift. This was easier. Like she had with Kolt, Shift had his legs locked around his brother's waist, and Geo almost had him free. Zep already had Razor back on the ground. In seconds, all of her men were free, but behind them, humans were slowly dying.

Sal had to help anyone else still alive. "Zep! Put the floor back up."

"Zep!" Ran's voice came from the side of the platform. "Just cut them free!"

A second later, a sword came into view, tossed up from someone on the ground. It had to be her dava, which meant he might be unarmed now. Sal ran to help, jumping off the side just to land in the face of Garot Rees.

"You," he hissed.

"I'm not your pet," she growled, but she didn't have time for this.

Turning, she tried to find her dava. That old man wasn't worth wasting her time on. He couldn't hurt her. He had no power over her, but Ran needed her. In the distance, Sal heard a whistle. Her ear flicked to it, but the crowd was pure chaos. People were running for their lives, confused about what was happening. Terrans were mixed among them, and one reached out to grab Sal. She killed him the moment he touched her skin, but that only made a woman on his other side scream and try to run through the person in front of her.

Upheaval. The whole city was clustered together, disorganized, and confusing. That was the moment she realized exactly what Lightning Brigade had done. This had all been intentional. If everyone was fleeing, then their group wouldn't stand out. It was the unlikely chance she'd been hoping for, and one single elite unit had made it possible.

But that didn't find her father. Ran! she called.

Coming to you. Jase is with me. Status on the others?

Free, Zep promised. Geo's stablegirl has horses for... She has our horses!

Unfortunately, being ignored wasn't good enough for Garot. Somewhere, he'd found a sword - probably by a corpse - and he screamed as he ran at her, holding the thing over his head. Sal saw him from the edge of her vision, flicked her ears back and braced, knowing she would enjoy this.

She didn't get the chance. Her dava broke through the crowd beside her, weaponless like she'd feared, and slung the man to the ground. When he moved to kick him, Sal spoke up.

"Leave him. The master can't hurt me. Let's go."

Ran froze. "That is the man who owned you?"

"Yeh," Jase said as he came up behind her. "Kitten, we have horses."

"Jase," Sal breathed, turning to throw her arms around his neck. "Thank you."

"You touched my daughter!" Ran yelled, ignoring everything else. "You fucking touched my daughter!"

Sal moved to stop him, but Jase wouldn't let her. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he began to pull her back. She knew they had to go. She knew the horses were waiting and everyone else was headed that way. She also knew her dava had just dropped to his knees and was pummeling Garot Rees with his bare hands. The rage coming off of him was so strong she could smell it over the mob around her. His roar was so loud, nothing could drown it out.

"You raped my girl. You had no right! You. Fucking. Asshole!" Each word came with another hit.

"Ran," Sal screamed, begging him to stop so he wouldn't get caught, but she didn't resist Jase's pull.

He needs ta do that. Ya need him ta do that. We all need him ta do that. Razor will get him home. Sal, it's time ta go. For once, Jase wasn't asking. He was telling, and she was more than happy to just obey.

"I'll make sure you never touch another girl like that again, you sick fuck!" Ran continued.

Sal saw the blood on his fists. "Dava!" she begged, terrified that he be captured next.

"Go, Sal," he ordered.

So she went.

Geo was giving out the location of the horses. Zep and Kolt were helping Shift and Rayna get through the mob. Tyr was reporting on Lightning Brigade's position, which meant he was with them. Pig and Keeya had the last humans off the stage and were heading for the mounts. Razor was aiming for her dava.

Sal and Jase followed it all, moving with the flow of the crowd, slipping always to the left. When the first horses clattered past, she expected it to be her friends, but it wasn't. These were humans, probably merchants, and Sal was willing to bet they had no intention of stopping at the edge of town.

Then Tyr's voice broke through all of it. Terrans are moving in. Time's up, people. We have to move, NOW! Kesh spotted at least a hundred coming in from the Teamster's guild.

Sal! Zep demanded.

I got her, we're almo-

A Terran rushed him from the side, knocking Jase off his feet. Sal followed, grabbing the back of the man's head just to reach for his throat with her teeth. Jase bit into his arm while his blade hacked at the man's waist. Before the man was even dead, they were moving again, but he hadn't been alone. The next time they were ambushed, it was a pair, but she was with her partner, her Ahnor. She knew how this would go, and the maast was demanding she take her share.

Sal didn't bother shutting down his body. She bit. She tore. She even swallowed one great gulp while Jase did the same. As they ran again, she wiped at the gore on her face, but Jase didn't bother. It made people move faster, and she could feel the rush he got from their fear. It drove her forward, the same way his hand in hers kept her going.

Finally, they reached the far edge of the area. The Terran corpses proved they were close. Slipping down a side street, Sal was surprised to find horses. Lots of horses. Some had riders - Kolt, Zep, Shift, and Rayna had beat her. Others were common livery mounts. The problem was that there weren't enough.

"What about the rest?" she asked.

The girl holding the reins of the unclaimed horses tipped her head down the street. "Many are gone. It'll be easier to get out in smaller groups."

Sal met her blue eyes, but the girl didn't immediately look down. "Aussah," she told her.

Finally, the slave dropped her gaze. "Not all slaves are weak, Kaisae."

"No," Sal agreed. "We're not." But there was something about this girl that felt almost familiar. "Did we meet before?"

The slave shook her head. "No, but you need to go. Take the horses, leave them, I don't care. The Terrans will be blamed, not me. Just please, go."

The pleading in her voice did it. Sal swung into the saddle, choosing her horse by proximity, nothing more. Jase took the next. Then, like one, they all turned and raced away from the mob. Behind her, the girl waited for the next group, and Sal couldn't help but admire her courage. It didn't take much, but whoever she was, that girl had just made a difference, and a big one.

But the closer they got to the edge of town, the more she feared an attack. Terrans had to be waiting around the next corner. There was no way they'd left this one avenue completely open. Sal's luck wasn't this good, and ayati wasn't this kind. Any second -

Stop, Zep told her. Ignore it, baby, that's just Ghost. He made a path. Just keep riding, and don't think about it. Please!

Because she was making it worse for him. The whole thing almost made her laugh. Mostly, it was just the stress, simply the knowledge that she was still alive after all of that, and her friends had made it with her. The lack of pain in her mind proved that her family was still intact. Together, they'd just done the impossible.

But they hadn't won. Merriton had fallen, the Terrans were in control, and Sal was running home with her tail between her legs, but at least she was still running.

Chapter Fifty-Six

Ran couldn't make himself stop. Again, his fist crashed into the man's face, but Sal's master had stopped responding. It didn't matter, he could be dead, and he'd still deserve more, so Ran swung again. This man, this bastard had violated Ran's daughter. Not just once, not a few times, but for the entire first half of her life. He hadn't used her to lift and haul. He'd used her. For that, he'd pay until no one would recognize his face again.

"Ran!" Razor snapped, grabbing his arm. "Time to go, sir."

"That fucking -"

"He's dead!" Razor didn't ask again. This time, he started pulling, forcing Ran to his feet. "Terran reinforcements are coming. Lightning Brigade has been extracted and warned about the wall of fear. The only ones left are us, and I promised I would not leave you behind."

Ran let Razor pull him away, but his eyes were on his hands. His bloody, raw, bruised hands. The pain of what he'd done hadn't set in yet, but it would. It was also worth it. Not just for Sal, but for the next girl, or the one after that. Her master had a taste for purebreds, and if there were any left, he wouldn't be able to touch them anymore.

That's when the reality of it all began to sink in. "I just killed a Citizen."

"And a traitor," Razor told him. "Faster, sir. We can't miss this window, and... fuck."

They ran. Razor didn't need to describe what "fuck" meant this time. It was bad, and that was enough. Anyone who got in their way was forced aside. A woman stumbled, a man hit the ground, but they'd survive. Razor and him? They'd be the ones hanging if they were caught, and Razor had already been through that once. Hopefully, the horses hadn't wandered off or been stolen.

Granted, they weren't the only ones running. All around them, something was happening, but Ran didn't have time to figure out what. He did notice a lot of slaves and plenty of poorly dressed humans. Some of them held sticks and tools. Others just looked angry. Slowly, it seemed, the feeling in Merriton was changing from helpless to rebellious, and Ran hoped it would lead to more.

Yet when they reached the rendezvous point, the girl was still there. Straight blonde hair had been pulled back in a ponytail. Her uniform showed she belonged to the Teamster's guild. Best of all, she held the reins of two very leggy rouncies.

"Thank you," Razor told her as he claimed one. Then he paused. "What's your name?"

She looked at his bruised face. "Baeli, sir."

"And your full name?"

She glanced over to Ran, then back. "Baeli Dylle."

"Thank you, ilus," Ran told her. "Be safe or come with us."

She stepped back, shaking her head. "I have things to do here. There's talk of fighting back, sirs, and I want to help make that happen. Ride fast. Tane said they'd wait for everyone, but..."

"The enemy's coming," Razor finished as he shoved a foot into the stirrup and swung onto his horse. "Il bax genause, ilus. I will remember your name."

"Thank you, sirs."

Then she ran. Without another word, the girl bolted, moving as fast as Cyno. He and Razor did the same, but in the opposite direction. The crowds were starting to thin, making it easier for them to be spotted. He no more than thought it, then it became a paranoia, telling him to turn, go the other way, and that this was a bad idea. Razor, however, didn't stop, and Ran wouldn't let him go alone. Unfortunately, the fear only got worse, not better.

It's Ghost, Razor told him. Sal says that's Ghost, and that the path is clear.

That only helped so much, although the horses weren't affected. He had no idea if the kid could even do that, but this time, at least, the fear was limited to the riders. Still, Ran wasn't a timid man, a little fear had only ever stopped him once before. That had been the biggest mistake of his life, and he wouldn't make it again. Putting his heels to his horse, the General decided to make this one hell of a charge. Razor joined him.

Through the streets, around random people scurrying back to their own safety, the pair raced. Then, before he was truly ready, the fancy homes changed to flimsy shanties. The streets weren't as smooth. After that, there was nothing but open grass and endless sky threatening to swallow them up. The soldiers just rode, right into the heart of it.

A half hour out, the horses were dripping. The path behind them was clear, with not a single rider daring to come this way due to the waves of gut wrenching fear. Finally, they'd reached the cause of this terror. Grazing placidly in the yellowed field, the big-boned mare was as red as fire. Her saddle pad and all tack were perfectly black, except for the trio of interlocking circles. Ran knew that horse, just like he knew the young man who rode her. As he gave his own mount its head, he scanned the grass for the shadow that would hide the Black Blade.

But Ghost wasn't hiding even if he was easy to miss. The kid had just dropped onto his rump in the middle of the field. His pale hair and pallid skin blended a little too well with the dry winter grass that came up to his neck. Suddenly, Razor turned right for him, most likely due to a shared thought. When they got close enough, Ghost lifted his head.

"They won't follow," the kid said, sounding like it took the last of his strength to get the words out.

"Figured that. Can you ride?" Ran asked.

Ghost just pointed back the way they'd come. "I have to protect my pack."

"Mm." Halting his horse, Ran gestured for Ghost to get up and come closer. "Well, I'm pretty sure you can do that on the move. Two options, Ghost. I can throw your ass on this horse, or you can get up here like the elite soldier Sal says you are."

Ghost just offered his hand. "It has been a very long night, sir. I honestly don't have much left."

Razor reined his horse over to Ghost's mare. "I'll get Nazar. There's a good chance he'll fall, General. He's not exaggerating about having pushed his limits."

"C'mon, little one," Ran said, gentler this time, as he kicked his foot out, leaving the stirrup for Ghost to use. "Stretch that leg up here. Once you've got that, I'll get you on. Then, all you'll have to do is hang on for a while and do whatever it is you do. Pretty sure you can manage that."

"I'll make sure of it," Ghost told him.

It wasn't pretty. Ghost really was exhausted, and in a way Ran couldn't comprehend. He still tried, and together, they managed to get him mounted behind the saddle. When the kid wrapped his arm around the General's waist, Ran pressed his hand over it, thankful for one more way to keep Ghost upright. Not long after the horses were once again moving, the boy dropped his cheek onto the older man's back. It felt like something a son would do, and a protective rush began to build in Ran's chest.

He's still pushing the fear, Razor thought, looking over. He won't stop, not until he passes out.

What happens if he does?

Razor shrugged, even though it looked painful. Terric finds us, most likely. I've asked for grauori to come hide our trail. Until that's done, the path the horses leave in the grass? Someone will know how to follow it.

And the grauori can do that?

Razor flashed him a knowing smile. Sir, you have no idea. How the hell do you think they stayed hidden from humans for so long? It wasn't just because you all saw them and thought they must be some kind of dog. It's because they made sure you usually don't see them. Us? He tipped his head to the young man half asleep on the horse's back. We have him.

And Sal, Ran thought. We still have Sal.

Gonna help keep it that way? Razor asked.

Ran reached up to drag a hand the length of his face. Back there, I killed a civilian, Razor. I beat him with my bare hands because he touched my little girl, but he was a Citizen. A civilian! As soon as I return to the northern camp, I'll be arrested, sent back to Fort Landing, and will be court-martialed. The worst part is that I'm guilty.

And you still did it, Razor pointed out.

Because someone had to! Damn it, Razor, if I have to choose between her and me? It'll be her every time. I lost my own chance at a mate. I never got to have my own daughter, and yet here she is, claiming me as her father. What kind of man would I be if I ignored that?

A weak one.

And my girl deserves a hell of a lot more than that. This time, Ran rubbed at his eyes. The first time I got her to actually talk to me - not just at me, but to - I made her a promise. I told her that I'd sacrifice myself for her. Oh, she only heard that I would make sure she was never a slave again, but that wasn't what I meant. Not at all.

You took a blade for her in Fort Landing, Razor countered.

Mhm, Ran agreed. And took quite a few tongue lashings from the rest of command because of my support of the Blades. Don't regret a single one. He tapped the clusters on his collar.

Razor grinned around his bruised face. Then I think you'll do. But, as her dava, and a human one at that, I should probably be asking your permission, huh?

Permission? Ran asked, confused. For - oh! Well, I may be human, but I'm not dumb enough to stick my nose in her sex life. You trying?

Razor pressed the back of his hand over his mouth to hold in the chuckle. I am. Seems her mates aren't opposed, or at least haven't told me to back off yet, so yeah.

Ran checked on the boy riding with him again, feeling a little relieved when Ghost shifted, proving he was still awake. I still don't know how you men do it.

How do you, General? Razor countered. How did a human decide that he was going to look out for every purebred to pass through Fort Landing? How did you share yourself that much?

I gave up everything else, Ran admitted. I owed Yna that much. She gave her life for her species, and I lost everything because of it. Figured I could honor her memory by doing the same.

And now look at you. Father to the Kaisae of all iliri. You know, that makes you possibly the most powerful man in the entire world, right?

What? Ran asked.

Razor shrugged. Sal drops her eyes to you. We drop our eyes to her. It means that if you were like Makiel Gierr, you'd have access to the most powerful army this continent has ever seen.

That's not why I did this!

Then why? Razor asked. Because you once loved an iliri bitch? There's more to it than that.

Ran clenched his jaw and rode a few more paces before taking a deep breath and giving in. The iliri were my pet project. Everyone knew I had an interest in them. Oh, they assumed it was for something else, and I didn't bother correcting them. Back then, it really was all about trying to do something in Yna's memory. Then I saw her. The first moment Sal entered Fort Landing as a conscript, she stopped right outside my office.

Ayati, Razor thought.

Ran nodded. She was the spitting image of Yna, except for one difference. Yna had been a beautiful, timid creature. She spooked easily, was quick to bite, and always on high alert. Sal? She was a queen. From two stories up, I could see it, and I'd seen many conscripts hauled in to be assigned to a training program. Sal? I'd never seen anyone like her. Not kids from career families, not recruits looking for revenge, and certainly not a newly-captured conscript. The only time I'd seen anything at all like her was up in Unav where the wild iliri roamed. Free. Strong. Proud. Sal was all of those things, and I was not going to let my army destroy her.

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Somewhere between Merriton and the farmhouse Anglia had claimed as their fallback point, the groups had found each other, clustering together for protection. All but Ran and Razor, but Razor said they were fine. They had Ghost. That was the only reason Sal wasn't worried.

Too much had happened. Too much had gone wrong, and as she rode past the sentries at the edge of the property, Sal finally realized the full extent of it. The Vanguard's tents were piled in a heap. Clearly, in the retreat from the southern camp, they'd all been thrown together, and no one had bothered to sort them out yet. Past that, Sal found the 97th. Their situation was only slightly better, but a handful of conscripts were still stumbling around, trying to rebuild their temporary homes.

Then Sal saw the 43rd and Dark Heart. Grauori still moved among them. Cots had been set up under the winter sky. Of the people walking around, more were bandaged than not, and Sal felt her heart clench with grief. Her entire army - what little of it she had with her - had been destroyed. Her men and those the Conglomerate had entrusted to her care had been defeated because of her.

Defeated.

That word burned in her brain, circling around it over and over. Terric had Merriton. Everything she'd needed to happen hadn't. Her entire strategy had depended on this one thing, and now it was gone, and she didn't know what to do. Anglia had been sent scurrying away like a dog with its tail between its legs. A dog, of all things, and she hated it.

"Sal?" Zep asked.

Kolt just shook his head. "Don't try to stop her from being angry."

Zep huffed out a wry laugh. "Are we actually cessivi, bro? Because you completely missed that."

"You thought she was wrong."

"That's the human version of being worried, man. Worried for her." Then he looked at Sal. "Demon, you still ok over there?"

She pulled in a deep breath. "I don't know how to do this. I don't know how to fix this, Zep!"

"Ya will," Jase promised. "And we will help. C'mon, kitten, ya need a bath and clothes that actually fit."

"Blacks," Kesh muttered from farther back in the line. "Just not right seeing Blades in anything else."

"And healed," Shift added. "I need to finish healing everyone."

Sal sighed. "Pig? Can you see if any of the Dogs can boost?"

He glanced down for a moment, his horse plodding along with them. "Joevar and Calban are heading that way. Teya says she's whole as well, but in the middle of dressing a minor wound."

"How bad were we hit?" Sal breathed.

"Bad," Jase told her. "Sal, ya know about Shade?"

She nodded. That was one thing she'd caught from him. She might not have the details, but she knew Shade had been hurt in her own fire, it had been bad, but the girl would live. "And someone make sure Raast is there?" Sal begged.

"She's already there, Kaisae," Keeya promised. "Risk says to let him know if he's needed, but he's helping the grauori with the worst cases in the other units."

"I figured. They won't let Raast heal that much, though. The grauori are worried she'll burn her skill out if she does too much while too young." Sal's breath caught in her throat. "And I still have to keep asking her to do this."

Kolt immediately moved his horse closer and grabbed Sal's hand. "Listen to me, babe. I know that was hard. I know you feel responsible for everyone here. I can feel it, Sal, but listen to me. You aren't. We all volunteered." He waved back to Kesh. "You didn't even ask him, and yet all of Lightning Brigade jumped in with both feet."

"Literally," Kesh added, referring to how his men had rappelled down from the rooftops.

That joke made Sal's lips twitch in a halfhearted smile. "Thank you, Kesh, and your men, too."

"Sir?" one of Kesh's men asked, raising his voice. "It's pretty noble of you to take it so hard, sir, but no one wins all the time."

Sal nodded. "Thank you, soldier, but I have to."

"No, sir," the man disagreed. "All you gotta do is pick your shit up after it's handed to you, and try again. That's what makes a good commanding officer, sir. I served with Major Kumla when most of our unit died for nothing, and he hated it. Fuck, we all hated it. Know what we didn't do, sir?"

"Give up," Kesh finished. "In fact, my commanding officer sent me to talk to you. He said I might be inspired, and I don't think he was just trying to refill my ranks, Sal."

She turned back to find him waiting. "We needed this win, though."

"And I need you to stop having a pity party in front of the men. You, Kaisae, are the unit's morale. I don't care if you hate this shit, you fix it, and you fix it fast. Your attitude, your defeatist mentality, and your plan for how to get us out of this shit, because in case you missed it, I'm cut off from the northern camp. I've got a Private First Class calling the shots over there because I thought I'd be gone for the night."

"An iliri's in charge?" Sal asked.

Kesh groaned. "That's the part that makes your little white ears perk up? Yeah. I asked who was the acting Kaisae."

"How many Conscript units?"

He smiled. "Six. No link to Anglia."

Sal nudged her horse to walk a little faster. "I'm going to need maps."

When they reached the farmhouse, Sal was able to dismount on her own. Not all of them were. Lightning Brigade stepped in to help, but quite a few of them had their own wounds. Sal moved to get Rayna, but Shift beat her. When she looked for the next person to help, Jase caught her hand and tugged her toward the door.

"Ya wanted maps," he reminded her. "And ya need ta sleep. Ya will na start that insomnia again."

They were barely inside the door before Roo met them, holding up a platter. "Maerte," she said.

Sal grabbed a piece and bit into it as she passed, calling back, "Thank you, Roo. I ate some humans before we escaped, though."

And ya still need more. Raast is with Shaden. They're talking about her scars. Rhyx is getting you maps like Jase said.

Sal looked at her Ahnor. "Thank you, killer."

"Ya said ya wanted maps. I want ta know why."

"Because I'm missing something." She headed straight for the study. "Kolt, make sure everyone gets healed. Zep? I really need some coffee."

"No," Zep told her. "You need sleep. You've almost been up for a day and a half straight."

She turned, intending to tell him that sleep could wait, but the look on his face changed her mind. He was tired. She was tired. Jase and Kolt were exhausted. All of them had been up for much too long, but something was taunting her mind, some piece that she was missing, and she had to find it before it slipped through her grasp. That didn't mean her mates weren't worried about her.

"Maybe some water instead?" she asked.

"Yeah." But he didn't move. "Sal, I'm so sorry that I didn't tell you."

"About the master?"

Zep's jaw clenched. "I hate that you call him that. I hate how that makes it sound like he had a right for what he did."

She lifted a shoulder, too tired to truly even shrug. "I refuse to remember his name. What else should I call him?"

Zep licked at his lips. "Can we settle on owner, then?"

"Yeah, I can live with that," she relented.

"I just..." Zep stammered, "I wanted to be the one to tell you he was gone. When Kolt said he remembered where you lived, I thought it was the perfect excuse." He closed his eyes and sighed, leaning his head against the door frame. "I talked him into it. He wanted to do this mission straight, but I talked him into targeting your owner."

"It's ok," Sal promised. "I understand, and I know that I would've done the same to someone I thought had hurt you."

"No, you wouldn't!" Zep shot back. "You healed my mother. You found a way to fix the problem. Here I am, admitting that I fucked up, and you're just so damned perfect that you aren't even pissed at me for it."

"We all fuck up, Zep. I know you feel bad, but look at all of this. It was my idea -"

"Bullshit!" Rayna called from the other room. "It was mine, remember?"

Sal's mouth snapped shut.

Zep flicked up a brow. "And that's my point. You take this on your shoulders and have to fix it. You take my mistakes on your shoulders and try to fix them. You're always taking the burden, and somehow making it better, but..." He tapped his chest. "I can feel this shit, baby. We all fucked up, and I'm pretty sure we're all going to do it again. Here's the thing, though. I made a real bad call, and you know what you just told me? You said it was ok. You said that me fucking up that bad was just fine, and you understood."

"Because I understand why," she tried to explain.

So he thrust his arm out at the army. "Wanna go ask them how they feel about your fuck up?"

"And we lost!" Sal told him. "We lost Merriton, we lost the economy of the CFC, we lost the pivot point, we're behind the fucking line, and this is not how we win!"

Zep stormed into her face. "Stop being a fucking idiot, Sal. Listen to me. It's ok to fuck up. I just did, and you don't care at all. You, though? You make one single mistake, and you're going to lose us this entire war because you're dwelling on the few seconds you aren't perfect and forgetting the hours upon hours where you are. You're doing the impossible. You're changing not just the battle lines, but how many cultures, how many people? How many lives have you changed? Stop, ok? Just fucking stop, and actually listen to me."

Her ears slid down in shame, and she nodded. Somewhere in the house, a door opened, but she refused to look away from Zep's face. "I'm listening."

"I made a mistake, and you understood. You made a mistake, and all of Anglia understands. It's the same thing. It's a mistake. Baby, I know it hurts. I do. I also know there's a difference between knowing it hurts and not letting the pain stop you. So get out of this loop your brain's stuck in and find a new answer."

"Maybe you missed it, but that's what I'm trying to do!"

Razor stepped around the corner, proving he and Ran were back. "Stop making excuses," he told her, walking right at her.

Zep chuckled and stepped back. "Oh, this should be fun."

"I'm not making excuses," she told him.

"No? And yet you've missed what is right in front of your face all this time." Two more steps and he caught the side of her face. "Always." Then his mouth crashed into hers.

She'd promised him a kiss. She hadn't refused him. And yet, this was not at all the Razor she'd expected. It wasn't how she'd imagined this would happen. The perfectly organized, quiet, loyal soldier who'd marched beside her for so long had been right in front of her face, and she'd never stopped to notice him. She'd been chasing all the big things, but as his lips pressed into hers, she finally understood his point, and she kissed back.

He breathed her in, kissing her deeply, as if he dared her to resist. After a single breath, Sal stopped trying. Her hand reached up to rest against his chest, and she stopped fighting, stopped worrying about anything else. For this one single moment, she finally accepted that she couldn't control everything, because she certainly couldn't control him.

That's my girl, he thought, caressing her with the words as his lips pulled away. "That wasn't so hard, was it?" he whispered against her mouth.

"What am I missing?" she asked.

He chuckled. "I'm tempted to kiss you again for that, but you're finally thinking again." He palmed the back of her head then stepped back. "Your whole focus has been on pushing Terric out of Merriton, right? Clearing the town, reclaiming the borders, and moving into Escea?"

"Yes. That's what the pattern keeps showing me."

He shook his head. "Now, I can't see that shit, but I'm going to make a wild guess that it's not that clear-cut. Sal, when Ran and I left, people were preparing to revolt. What you said up there with that noose around your neck? Siana Praxis, a pretty human girl, said exactly what the humans wanted to hear. And she smelled like hope, which triggered every iliri in the area." Razor pointed back to the table. "You weren't supposed to kick Terric out of Merriton. Maybe, just maybe, you were supposed to push iliri ideas inside it."

"Fuck," Zep breathed.

"Ran may have ruined his career by attacking that old man, a whole bunch of merchants have just seen how much damage making a profit off the enemy can do, and us?" He looked back, aware that everyone was listening intently to them. "Anyone have our losses?"

From the second floor, Arctic chuckled. "Yeah, I do." Slowly, step by step, he made his way down, taking his time about it. "Dom's on his way, but I've already told him what I think."

"And what's that?" Sal asked.

Arctic smiled. "To gain something, you must give something up. Ayati is balance. It is the way of things, and that one simple rule can never be changed. To get what we want, we will always lose something else. This time, it was Merriton."

Sal felt her heart freeze in her chest. "And what did we gain?"

"Everything." And with that, he tossed a bundle of dark cloth over to Ran. "I was told what you did. You've earned those. You proved you belong in this pack."

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Sal watched as her dava unwound the cloth from itself. It was a uniform, and not just any uniform. That set had belonged to Blaec, but the two men weren't that far off in size. Kolt had been using them until they got him more in Prin, and even more in Fort Landing. Clearly, he hadn't gotten rid of them, if Arctic had just given a set to Ran Sturmgren.

"I don't understand," Ran admitted.

"What's to understand?" Arctic chuckled. "You're out of uniform, General. The iliri nation needs a man like you. That the family of the Kaisae is automatically considered iliri, regardless of the species they were born into? That Anglia has diplomatic immunity? This works best for all of us. Oh, I'm sure you would win your court-martial, but those say you don't need to worry about it."

"How did you..."

"Razor told me," Arctic explained. "You're also free to refuse."

Kesh huffed from his place on the couch. "You'd be an idiot to do that. We both know it, sir."

"And the treaty?" Ran asked. "Sal's agreement with Parliament lists me by name."

Kesh just pointed and made a circle in the area of the black fatigues Ran held. "I figure we can just postdate that shit. Oh, I promise, we're all going to listen to you until you're not around to listen to, and yes, I'm going to step right up and take those clusters and the command of all elites. But this? Ran, the Blades is where you belong. I know it, you know it, and clearly, they know it. Don't fuck this up, sir."

Ran just nodded, but his hands clenched the cloth tight enough to turn his knuckles white. It wasn't enough to hide the blood that still encrusted them. Sal saw, and she could only guess that the man who'd tormented her was dead, but that didn't matter nearly as much as the thought of having her father finally become an official part of her family.

"Please?" Sal asked. "I need you, dava."

He nodded, paused, wiped at his eyes, then nodded again. "Of course, little one. I'd kinda thought that I'd come to Anglia after you won this mess, but yeah. If you want me to follow you the whole way? Of course, I will."

Arctic stepped closer to offer his hand. "Welcome, Sadava."

"This mean I'm gonna get that from you, too?" Ran asked as he clasped it.

"You're my sister's father, so yeah." Arctic patted his shoulder with the other hand, then turned his attention on Sal. "You just got one thing you've wanted. Your master is dead. That's another. And Sal, what's the one thing you've been saying you want more than anything else?"

"For people to stop dying," she admitted.

"Know how many we lost? We got our asses kicked up one side and down the other. My mate burned herself from the throat down to her toes. My brother has already passed out from the strain of how hard he pushed himself. I can list injury after injury, but do you know how many people under your command died here?"

Sal's ears were sliding lower. "No. Please tell me it wasn't bad."

"None." Arctic let that word hang in the room for a moment. "Not a single Anglian or Conglomerate soldier under your command died. No one, Sal. You told ayati your rules, and it's playing by them. But to get something, you have to give something up. You got your lives. Ayati got Merriton. This means one thing and one thing only."

Sal felt like she couldn't breathe. She felt like her head was about to explode. Everything he'd just said was impossible. There was no way. She'd picked a fight with the balance of nature, and nature didn't play fair. And yet, somehow, her men were all still alive.

"Blaec's rules," Sal finally realized. "All this time, I've been doing it wrong!" She turned to look at Zep. "He wasn't bending the rules, he was avoiding the traps. He did what he did because he knew." Then the last piece of the puzzle hit her. "How did you know I was about to be jumped?"

Zep pushed his hand across his mouth. "I saw it. Like dozens of fast pictures flipping through my mind. I saw all of them and could feel these connections, these, I dunno, options. It felt like all the things Blaec had tried to explain, and it just hit me out of the blue. Don't ask me how, because I don't have a fucking clue."

"He had a vision," Kolt said. Then he took a deep breath. "And I've been dreaming about Blaec."

Sal nodded. "I know. I've touched you since then. I just wasn't ready to deal with him yet." She turned her eyes to Jase. "Have you heard of any of this before?"

"I have na," he admitted. "Na even close. In ever' book a Kaisae has left behind, they are all the same. She leads. She is pulled by ayati. She begins to grow in power, her sanity starts ta slip, and then she either dies, or her brain will fragment from the strain on it." He lifted a hand, halting her before she could go on. "And Kolt realized somethan else. They are all losing control by the time they have three skills. Almost always, it's their natural talent, the ability ta control other bodies in a link, and ta control with a touch."

"And the rest?" Sal asked. "Copying skills?"

Jase shook his head. "Most could na. A few gained new skills over time, but the how was na mentioned. And still, three, maybe four skills, and they began ta lose control. When the pull of ayati came, they always shattered."

Sal looked around the room. "Am I going crazy, then?"

All eyes looked to Jase. "Ya are na," he told her proudly. "Oh, ya are a bit insane. Ya'd have ta be ta challenge ayati, but ya are as sane as me. More, most days. Ya are just that strong."

"And have us for balance," Kolt promised, looking over at Razor. "Plenty of Kaisaes have had four mates. Jase and I can't find any with more than two cessivi." Kolt pointed his own finger at his face. "That makes me pretty damned special. And you?"

"A miracle," Razor said. "Or a solution. You lost Merriton, Sal, but what does that mean? What did you really lose?"

"We're all really ok?" she asked Arctic.

"Not perfect, but we're all alive. We'll all recover."

"Sal," Razor pressed. "What the fuck did you actually lose?"

"Time," she told him, turning to head back to the table where Rhyx had just dropped a load of maps. "And a whole list of limitations that I didn't really give a shit about anyway. Rayna? Ask Tseri if she can send her soldiers over the wall instead of around. I don't know where they are, but that might save us time. Jase? Tell Rragri I need more. A lot more maargra. Dom?" She paused. "Fuck, where's Dom?"

"Almost across the field," Rayna said. "But what can the humans of Anglia do for our Kaisae?"

"I need some people to meet refugees in Arhhawen. Jase's mom is there. So are Professor Molis and Ashir Doyin. I need their books unpacked and organized, and a link that I can actually use. A strong one, and I'd prefer it was iliri. I need to know as soon as they arrive."

"Not even gonna ask why," Rayna said, "but I'll make it happen."

"Good," Sal purred. "Arctic, will you get my father a room, and then help Kesh figure out what we're doing with Lightning Brigade?"

"Yes, Kaisae," he agreed.

Sal leaned over the table, looking for one particular map that she remembered. "And someone get me a bigger bed? Razor, you're invited, but I'm afraid it's just for sleeping this time. I have one last thing, and then Anglia is on vacation until our allies arrive. I don't care what we need to do to make that happen. Tell Nya to get inventive with grauori skills. Put snipers on the boundaries. Not my problem. Pig? You deal with the human sentries. Include Kesh." Sal paused. "And everyone's really ok?"

"I promise," Arctic told her one more time.

That's when Sal found the map she was looking for. Pulling it to the top, she leaned over it and fell silent only a few seconds before Dom walked in. He looked around the room, finally saw Rayna, and sighed in relief before hurrying over to her.

"I'm sorry," he whispered. "Shields are out there helping to sort out all the crap in the wagons from the southern camp. What did I miss?"

Rayna pointed over to Sal. "She's back."

"Really?" Dom asked.

"Oh yeah," Rayna told him, "and better than ever before."

"I guess it was a good thing you showed her the book then, huh?"

Rayna waved that off. "Pretty sure that had nothing to do with this. No, it seems that while we were all busy fighting a war against Terric, our beloved leading lady over there was winning a different one. She kicked the shit out of ayati, Dom. I told you she's not losing her mind. She's winning it. She's remaking it. And this time, she's even better, and you know what that means?"

"No," Dom admitted.

Rayna leaned back with a smile. "We're all gonna have to bust our asses to keep up."

"I'm down for it," Shift said from where he sat at Rayna's feet. "Oh, and I'm fucking your mate, sire. Don't really plan on stopping, either."

"Yeah, kinda figured." Dom chuckled. "I'm down for it."

Ran groaned in jest. "And it sounds like the King's going to need a bigger bed, too. It seems Anglia has come a very long way from the archaic country you had last winter."

"Yeah," Dom agreed. "Because you sent us a woman strong enough to change not just the world, but also the future."

Epilogue

It had been a long and exhausting trip from Fort Landing to Anglia. Ryali sat in the bed of a wagon, watching her daughter play beside her. The child was doing her best to make her toys stand up, but each bump knocked them over again. The dark-skinned child would growl, but then start over as if it had never happened.

That was the only reason her mother didn't notice the castle looming before them. Between her exhaustion and her distraction, not to mention the bitter cold of the Anglian winter, Ryali had begun to think this trip was never-ending. Then the shadow passed over the cart. It was heavy enough to block out the sun completely, and that made Ryali look up.

Arhhawen, it was called, and the place was even more impressive than she could've imagined. Dark, almost black stone had been carved from the side of a mountain and used as blocks to add onto it. She'd never seen anything like it before, not even in human children's storybooks! This was a castle, but one that had been partially swallowed by the mountain. Then there were the images carved across the front.

Beasts that could only be grauori were designed to look like they clung to the walls. They weren't quite a picture - they stood out more than that, but not enough to be a statue. Humans probably had a word for it, but the effect was part terrifying and part majestic. In other words, this was the perfect home for the Kaisae of all iliri.

And standing in the open garden by the front gates was the welcome party. Dozens of iliri had gathered, warned by a thought from their escort. Only one looked to be in charge. Dressed all in black, with Iliri-pale skin and sooty black hair, a child stood as tall as he could right in the center of the gate. When the first cart of their envoy stopped, an older woman at the side nodded to him. Ryali watched as the child's chest puffed out a little more - something she hadn't thought was possible.

"The Kaisae of all iliri welcomes you to Arhhawen," the boy recited in his high-pitched voice. "I am Lasryn Kolton, son of the Taunor... And a Black Blade too!"

"Las," the older woman hissed.

The boy glanced at her. "Uh, I mean, we welcome you to our home."

Movement made Ryali look back in time to see Inessi getting out of her own cart. The older woman walked forward proudly, pausing when she passed Ryali to whisper, "Bring your girl an' join me." Then she walked right up to the child and met his eyes. "Lasryn Kolton, I am Inessi Cynortas, amma of the Ahnor, Jassant Cynortas. Ya are na the only Black Blade any more, boy. Yer pack is here."

Carrying her daughter on her hip, Ryali hurried over to join them. Valri was staring up at the castle with a smile, cooing in the way she did, but Ryali had a feeling Inessi wanted the child for a reason. She didn't understand all the formalities of things, but Inessi did. She knew everything about their culture, and she'd promised to teach them all.

But Las saw the little girl and a smile took over his face, showing his pointy baby teeth. "Is she my sister?"

"She is," Inessi promised. "That is the Dernor's daughter, and also a Black Blade."

Las inhaled deeply. "She smells nice. Can I play with her?"

"Soon," Inessi promised. "But is Glish the only language ya speak here?"

The older woman finally stepped forward. "It is. I am Nimae, Las's Kauvwae. Most of the people living here at this time defected from Terric. It was too dangerous to speak our own language, so they never learned. We were hoping you could fix that."

"Yeh," Innessi promised, "I can do that."

"Then please," Nimae called to the rest, "come inside and get warm. It's too cold out here for the humans with you. Soldiers, we have food for you to show our thanks. Iliri, we have the kind of comforts that you've only ever dreamed of, and the Kaisae has said you are all welcome to it." She smiled at the very long line of refugees. "You, my friends, are finally home."

Ryali felt those words. Hearing it said aloud was like her nightmares had just been banished, and she could finally breathe. Everything about Anglia was so different, so alien to anything she'd seen before, but in a better way. A much colder way, but still a better one.

"Ilus?" Las asked, tugging at Ryali's pant leg. "Can I show my sister around? I won't let nothin' happen to her. Promise!"

"I..." Ryali looked to Inessi for advice.

"The boy is linked," Nimae assured her. "Soon, you all will be, too. Then you will find her with a thought. Let the children explore. Believe it or not, this place is truly safe. Beasts roam in the hills to make sure of it."

That sounded good, but Ryali couldn't imagine such a thing. "But I see humans, not grauori."

"Dozens of them, because the King's sister is inside, and you won't see the grauori unless they want you to. Let the children play. The three of us are the only ones who can speak for the Black Blades..." Nimae turned to Inessi, her eyes on the woman's collarbones. "And I have been trying to keep the order until you got here, kaisae. Your daughter made it clear that she wishes for you to take charge in her absence, like a Regent, or such."

"Let the girl have fun," Inessi decided, meaning Valri. "She's home, Ryali. Let her play the way children should."

"Take care of her," Ryali warned the boy.

He nodded, using his whole neck to do it. "Forever. That's what a pack does, ilus." Then he grabbed Valri's hand. "C'mon, I'll show you the other kids. Some have fur, but it's ok. They're the best hunters, and then you can be on my team when we play iliri and Terrans!"

As the two scampered away, Ryali found herself smiling. Inessi, however, didn't give her the chance to enjoy it. "Keep up, girl. It will all still be here tomorrow."

"And the day after that, and the one after that," Ryali muttered, unable to believe that this wasn't a dream.

The snow helped. While a path had been cleared all the way to the entrance of the castle - and a very wide one at that - piles of it had gathered in every corner and against all the walls. In some places, it was taller than most iliri. Then there were the trees. Still green even in this frigid weather, they were bigger than anything she'd seen before. The trunks were too wide for her arms to span the trunk, and they were so tall! Some were easily as tall as Arhhawen itself.

But the doors were the best part. Two of them, curved at the top, had been painted in the style of the iliri. The main part was black, which only made the words stand out even more in their vivid colors. Ryali could read it. The whole trip, Inessi had taught her and her daughter how to improve their Iliran, and the soldiers traveling with them had helped shape their Glish. And now, she could read the words that greeted all who entered the home of the Kaisae of all iliri.

Home is where our differences make us the same, and strangers can become a pack. It is one thing that can never be stolen.

When they neared, two men hurried to pull those massive doors open, but Ryali couldn't help herself. Her fingers reached out to caress the ancient wood, wondering how many iliri hands had done this before. Those words? They touched something inside her. Something so raw that it made her eyes feel heavy, but she tried to blink away the dampness before anyone saw.

"I worried the quote might be too much," a woman said from across the large room, "but my brother was adamant that the Kaisae would like it."

Beside her, a man quickly jumped to his feet. "Ladies," he said before bending over at the waist to bow deeply before them. "I am Lord Cillian Tor, the acting Regent of Dorton. This is the Marquess of Valmere, Vanica Vayu."

"Nica," she corrected, "and forgive me for not greeting you properly, but..." Pushing at the blanket over her lap, she exposed a large belly. "The baby is not happy about the trip to get here."

"Inessi," Nimae introduced, "Jase's amma, and the other is Ryali, amma of the Dernor's daughter."

"Sit!" Nica insisted. "Don't make me feel like I'm putting you all out. Someone bring them meat? Mead?"

"Ma'am," Ryali gasped, "I am not special. I do not belong here with important people."

"You're wrong," Nica told her. "The three of you are the closest thing Arhhawen has to leaders right now. Las has been doing his best, but he's just a pup himself. The problem is that people need leadership, even if it's from people who think they're not worthy. Trust me, I speak from experience."

"And you've been doing a great job," Cillian assured her. "What Nica is trying to say is that we have a problem, ladies."

"I am na surprised," Inessi grumbled. "And where shall we go this time?"

"No!" Cillian gasped. "Nothing like that. I meant that we, Nica and I, have the problem, and we're hoping you can help."

Ryali dropped into the closest chair. "Us? But we are just iliri."

"And this is Anglia," Cillian told her. "Here, you are strong, proud, and mighty. Here, you are the thing that inspires the rest of us to try a little harder. I'm also hoping that here, you will prove that Dominik Jens is right and that granting you land and power does not mean that the grauori and iliri nation will kick us humans out for taking what rightfully belongs to you."

"But it is yers," Inessi said, confused.

"And it was the grauori's first. And the iliri were made here. Actually, from what we can tell, right here in Arhhawen, many centuries ago. I know you've just arrived and haven't even had the chance to settle in, but I wanted to get you thinking about this while you learn the place. Ladies, as family of the Black Blades, you represent them. Nica and I believe that if you all would be willing to mingle with us in Dorton, it would help the integration of species, and maybe you'd even offer advice on some of the laws being considered, so we can understand the implications of how they might be seen by others?"

"Ya'd do that?" Ryali asked.

"Have been doing that, actually," Cillian told her. "Nimae has tried, but she says she did not grow up free to know her own culture. She said that you, Madam Cynortas -"

"Ilus," Nica corrected. "She's ilus Cynortas, Cillian."

"Right. Habits."

"Inessi," the woman told them both. "I think that is easier on all our tongues."

Cillian smiled at her. "Inessi, then. Ilus, the Ahnor made it clear that you have the knowledge we need. He said that Ryali would make a wonderful representative of the iliri in court. Most of all, they want humans to see more of you all, to know that not all iliri are white like the Kaisae. They want to show that you are as diverse as us: pale, dark, gentle and violent - and everything in between."

"Why?" Inessi asked. "Why does this matter so much ta ya?"

Nica chuckled softly. "Because my brother thinks that monarchy is an outdated concept, and he hopes that it will only take one generation to make that clear. My son, Jarl, will be the next King, ilus. Yours helps lead the iliri. Ryali's daughter might rule them next, for all we know. We want to blur these lines between our species. We want to fix this mess all of our ancestors made. The grauori ate humans, so humans enslaved the iliri. The only people who can claim true innocence in our past? You. That's why I think you should help us finally find a way to fix this."

"Home is where our differences make us the same," Ryali said, quoting the words on the door. "Inessi, they do na just make us a pack. They make us stronger."

"They make us a nation," Nica said softly. "And one I am very proud to bring my children into."

Inessi slowly nodded. "Then I will need help ta open a school. A very big school. Ryali will teach the babies. Molis will teach the adults. I will shape the rest. That is how we make a culture. It is how we kept ours in Guttertown. It is the answer. I will go ta yer castle, but I will na be ashamed of my strange words or the way I say them, because I plan ta teach them ta every child in Arhhawen."

Cillian nodded. "And we hope to do a lot more than that. It's my goal that Arhhawen will become the most elite school in Anglia, and that humans and grauori both will work hard to get their children an education here. The Kaisae has ordered that you all have access to the strongest iliri link, and the King has ordered that all new military recruits will come help unload your books and prepare the building. The Orassae has assigned an entire pack to live just up the mountain so that you will have access to anything from the grauori you need."

"Because our differences really are what make us the same," Nica said. "And stronger for it. Welcome to Anglia, ladies. This won't be easy, but things worth doing never are."

"Na, they are na," Inessi agreed, "but ayati has a way of making sure they work out. The Kaisae is fighting for us. The least we can do is make sure she has somethan ta come home ta."

Dear Reader,

Most likely, you're flipping pages, hoping for just a little bit more, something else so that this book won't actually be over.  Sorry.  The good news is that we're still not done, and from here on out, things are going to be pretty intense.  Lucky for you, every new book has a way of making the ones that came before into a whole new story, so you can always re-read just one more time.

Hopefully, this series has been everything you've hoped for, and a few things you never knew you should want, but really did.  As an author, that's my job.  I'd love it if you let me know.

All you have to do is click the link below to leave a review on Upheaval.  It tells other readers if this book is worth their time.  Your opinion gives credibility to a novel in a world where the gatekeepers are those who participate.

It doesn't matter if you love my work or hate it, every bit of feedback helps.  It lets me know where I can improve, what worked, and the parts you felt passionate about.  Your comments don't have to be intricate or long, but it's fine if they are.  Every review helps!

And, if you'd like to talk to me personally, go to the last page for my contact information and links to all my (very active) social media accounts. If you haven't already, consider following me on my author page to get automatic updates when the next book comes out.

To share your opinion about

Upheaval, click here

Check out Another Book

When We Were Kings - Chapter 1

HER HEART POUNDED hard enough to echo off the stone walls around the arena. Above, the crowd jeered, ready to see blood. Leyli took a breath, the sound loud in her ears as her eyes moved to the pile of swords in the center. The rules were clear: kill or be killed.

Time crawled. Acid burned at the back of her throat. Her chest felt like it would explode from the stress of her beating heart. Clenching her sweaty palms did little to stop the trembling in her fingers. She had to wake up soon. This had to be a bad dream. She couldn't die like this!

Four men stood in the arena with her. They were scared. Tossed onto the sands of the gladiatorial arena whether they liked it or not, they all waited for the call. None of them were fighters. The only thing they had in common was that their lives mattered little to the rest of the world. Their new job was to quench the bloodthirst of the masses. They would either die or live to try again. If they survived long enough, they might earn their freedom. If not, their lives would be spent to keep the populace amused.

Above, the crowd was thrilled with the idea. She was terrified. Leyli had watched her brother practice the sword, but he'd always been covered in padding to prevent injury. In her entire life, she'd never seen true violence. For twenty-two years, she'd been sheltered behind rich fabrics and gilded doors, but she could do this. Her family were fighters. Her brother's weapons trainer had a voice that carried, so she'd heard enough. Don't hesitate. Strike the vitals. Stay out of reach unless you're sure you can make the kill. Do not tempt fate. Relax.

The air slid from her lungs, and she forced tense muscle to soften just as the gong sounded. The men rushed forward. Sandals dug into hot sands, and they screamed, hoping to terrify their opponents. Panicked, Leyli bolted for the side. Let them kill each other. There was only one person in the arena she stood a chance against while he was still fresh: the old man to her right.

His eyes were trying to watch the other fighters as she hit him hard from the side. The pair of them crashed into the sand, and he swung, missing her by a mile. Clenching her hands together, she brought them down on his face, screaming out her rage. Bone snapped and blood rushed from his nose as he struggled, but she was in the better position. Fear gave her strength even as he hit back. She just had to hit harder. She just had to keep hitting until he stopped, but she couldn't forget the others. They were armed - and she only had this one chance.

Over and over, she pummeled the grandfather until he stopped moving, then she ran. The diaphanous pink gauze of her night dress tangled around her legs, but she refused to slow. The last three men were too busy to notice her, and a trident lay within reach. Her lungs burned, her eyes squinted against the glare on the sand, and her chest hurt from the hammering she'd just taken, but she would survive. She was the King's daughter. She was stronger than all of this. The Domn of Lanmont would not dispose of her so easily, nor with his hands so clean.

The trident's handle was rough against her palms, tiny grains of sand biting into her flesh. The pronged end was heavy, but Leyli didn't slow. Rushing forward, she rammed it into the back of a man paralyzed with fear, his eyes locked on the pair dueling for their lives. With a strangled cry, he collapsed, the weight of his corpse wrenching the weapon from her hands. Desperate, she grabbed his fallen sword. Victory lay in surprise. No one thought the delicate girl in the soft pink dress would be a threat. None of them had prepared for this, and there were only two left. She couldn't give up now.

The men fought. The one on the right swung, his blade slicing deep into the other man's arm. The one on the left stabbed, piercing the first's chest. Heaving the sword over her head as she ran, time slowed. Leyli's eyes were locked on the thick muscle across the closest man's shoulder, the rhythm of his pulse throbbing in his neck just above it. With all her might, she buried the blade deep, feeling the bone beneath, but this time she didn't let go.

She screamed like a wild animal and pulled, wrenching it out of the body while flinching away from a blow that never came. The first man was already dead. In the sand around her lay four corpses. Blood stained what had once been her nightdress. Above the stone walls, people stood, their fists reaching for the sky, their mouths open with cheers. The only thing Leyli could hear was her own heart, still beating as the reality of what she'd done tried to catch up.

She'd killed three men. By her own hand, she'd taken the lives of real people. The sword fell from limp fingers and her knees turned to water, but she refused to crumple. Instead, she took a breath. It was so loud in her ears.

"Move, bitch!" a guard yelled, holding a spear in her direction.

Slowly, the words pushed through the terror drowning out her mind. Leyli looked at him, then at the solid walls. The guard pointed at a small, black opening, then gestured again with the spear. His mouth moved, but her ears heard only cheers, her mind unable to keep up. They were celebrating the death of innocent men. Men whose crimes hadn't been worth the price of their life.

"Start walking or I'll put this spear into your guts and let you die slowly." He gestured a third and final time as the crowd began to calm.

She stepped back. The sand burned her feet through the thin leather soles. Her throat was so tight she couldn't catch her breath. Her heart ached from working so hard, and a pain burned in her side. All she wanted was to lie down, but Leyli walked.

At the gate, two men grabbed her, shoving her into the shadowy hall. Sand gave way to stone, their steps rebounding from the ceiling. Scared and confused, she stumbled forward. The guards weren't cruel, but they weren't forgiving. They just hauled her toward an open cell, metal bars making up the front wall, then pushed her through the door. She hit the dirt and stayed, too shocked to even try to stand back up.

From the cell beside her came a voice. "There's a chamber pot in the corner. When you retch, try to hit that. You'll be glad you did later, and I won't have to smell it."

She looked, trying to adjust to the darkness after the glare of the arena. Just as her stomach rebelled, her eyes found it. Lurching forward, she made it – barely. Her long brown hair spilled around her face, but Leyli didn't care. She just heaved out everything she could, but nothing would purge the memories of those dead faces.

When her stomach finally gave up, she leaned back and sighed. For a moment, she didn't move, but once she knew her intestines would stay still, she scooted back to lean against the wall. Even climbing onto the feeble bed seemed like too much work.

"You going to cry?" the man beside her asked.

She huffed a wry laugh. "Not yet."

His chuckle was warmer, almost sympathetic. "Good. Save it for tonight. You'll go out three more times today. Unless you die. Keep your muscles loose and your mind clear."

"Done this before?"

He paused before answering. "Once or twice. Get rid of the skirt. Shame won't kill you, but getting tangled might."

Leyli leaned her head back against the cool stone wall. "Why are you helping me?"

"Because someone helped me on my first day. I also won't fight against you today, so I don't care if you live or die." He sighed as the guards moved toward his cell. "You get to rest for this fight and one more, then you're up again. Use your time wisely. I suggest praying."

The men escorting the gladiators were all well armed and muscled. They looked like soldiers, but not the common type. Four of them converged on the cell beside her, and Leyli heard the command. "You're up. Let's go."

Her neighbor chuckled like it was some kind of joke. "What's the game?"

"King of the Hill. Theodian, Bernadino, and Tore all have their champions in against you."

The cell clanked open and the guards encircled the man. Leyli looked as he passed her chamber, striding forward like he owned the place. Broad and tanned, his right arm was covered in metal scales from shoulder to elbow. Leather straps held the armor on. A small patch rested over his heart for minimal protection. Ornate vambraces were buckled over his forearms. Matching greaves covered his shins, but his clothing was little more than a Rhian style leather-strip skirt held on by a wide belt. Silky brown hair was pulled away from his face, falling to his shoulders. He was gorgeous, the kind of man that women dreamed of and giggled over. He also looked like a true gladiator.

He turned and their eyes met. His were hazel, almost green, and so calm. She'd seen that look in her father's eyes when he made a decision he hated. Resigned. The gladiator looked at her like he didn't expect to see her again. She wasn't sure if it was his death he was preparing for, or hers.

"Fight well," she said softly.

He ducked his head in acknowledgment but didn't bother to reply. Evidently, he'd given her all the kindness he had left.

That's when she realized his advice actually meant something. For a man to live long enough to earn his armor in the games meant he fought well. Leyli pulled herself to her feet and stretched before her muscles could freeze up. Next, she had to do something about her dress. She'd been raised to be proper, not foolish. Right now, her virtue came in second place to her life, but without any tools, all she could do was tear the fabric. Thankfully, it wasn't a durable material.

She tried, but couldn't quite rip off the length of it. When one of the guards walked past, she dared to call out. "Pardon me? I'm assuming I'm not allowed a weapon, but can you tear this?" She held the cloth through the bars.

The man's eyes ran across her body, but he stepped closer. "Gonna show off those legs, honey?"

Shame hit her at his suggestion, but she wouldn't let him know. Jigging her head in a nervous nod, she agreed before he said something worse. "Yes, sir. If you'll help me get rid of the extra."

He grinned and pulled a dagger, cutting a notch in the weave. "That should help. Might be a bit short."

"Won't matter if I'm dead." She smiled, trying to convince herself it was true. Then she realized he could have information. "Oh! Do you know who the man is in the cell beside me?"

He cocked his head slightly. "The Lion?" He gestured to the open door. "He's out there right now. That's the Lion of Lenlochlien. One hundred and ninety-seven victories. Don't worry, they won't put you against him today."

"Thank you, sir."

His eyes roamed down her body. "Rip that skirt high enough, and I might slip you a dagger at the gate."

She blushed but held in the shocked gasp that tried to burst out. Leyli had been taught to be demure and respectable. She'd never even kissed a man that wasn't her father! The only people who saw her bare legs were her maids, but she wasn't stupid. This wasn't the same world where she'd grown up. Here, she had to use every advantage she could get, no matter how shameful it was… or give up and die.

That wasn't something she was willing to do. Like the Lion said, shame wouldn't kill her. She also wouldn't care about it if she was dead, and if she lived through this, she'd learn to get over it. A dagger in her hand was simply an advantage she couldn't pass up, and she was strong enough to ignore the jeers and comments. They wouldn't cut half as deep as a sword.

Tearing at the fabric of her dress left only a finger's length under her buttocks. She had tunics that covered more. While she was pulling off the decorative sleeve caps, the crowd erupted in cheers. A minute later, feet rang out on the stone ramp. When Leyli looked up, she wasn't surprised to see the Lion. What shocked her was the gore across his body.

His eyes found hers, then swept over her legs. The corner of his lip shifted. It certainly wasn't a smile, but she figured that was as close as she was going to get. Then he moved to the front of her cell.

"Turn, I'll pull the other. Tie your hair up to keep it from your eyes." She obeyed, shocked that his guards didn't try to stop him. The Lion lowered his voice. "Take the weakest. Leave the stronger to wear themselves out. The excess cloth? It's a noose. Never give up anything you can get your hands on. Anything can be an advantage."

She licked her lips, trying to remember all of that. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Are you scared?"

"Terrified."

Finally, he smiled. "Good. Use it."

He tugged the last of the chiffon from her arm and tucked it into one of the bracers he wore. She glanced up and their eyes met. No words were needed; his expression said it all. Rage simmered, but it wasn't alone. Fear lurked as well, proving that death wasn't something a person got used to. The Lion blinked – and turned for his cage.

"All right, girl. You're next."

She grabbed the scrap cloth and wound it around her arm. Anything could be a weapon. Any advantage was one she'd use. She just had to keep surviving. If she could make it long enough, maybe her father would find her. Maybe the Domn had already been caught. Maybe someone was on their way. She just had to keep fighting and keep winning. She might be a princess, but her family had fought hard for the right to rule. She could do the same.

"Just like before?" she asked.

The guard chuckled. "Yeah, 'cept this time you're going against the shits who didn't lose last time."

"Then they won't be so lucky this time," she swore, trying to convince herself it was true.

As she walked toward the bright opening to the arena, she heard the Lion talking to the guard behind her. "I think that one might be a real bitch."

"She won't live to see the sun fall."

The Lion's laugh disagreed. "I wouldn't bet against her. She has the eyes. You can always see it in the eyes. That one's a survivor."

Chapter 2

THE GUARD AT THE GATE brushed her ass, sliding his hand high over her rump. Leyli flinched at the contact, but when cold metal pressed into her back, she realized he'd just kept his promise. Glancing back at him, she forced herself to wink playfully. The man tipped his head in response. She had a length of cloth and a dagger. It was more than any of her opponents should have, but she could only hope.

When the gate opened, she stepped out, twisting her hair into a cable that she looped onto itself. With it knotted out of her face, she was as ready as she could get. Walking forward, she waited for her eyes to completely adjust to the bright light.

More weapons waited in the middle. This time, the men she'd fight looked like killers. Big and burly or lean and lithe, they had the advantage. That meant she had to be smarter because she couldn't be stronger.

To her left stood a massive man with a bald head. He was older, but not old. To her right was a wiry young man who looked like he didn't mind killing. Across from her was a farmhand and what looked like a retired soldier. The guy to her right and the soldier were the biggest threats. That meant she had to take out the behemoth or risk running across the group for the farmhand.

They were all stained with blood, even if their clothes were common. She watched the men eye her, just like she'd been doing to them. She was the weakest fighter on the field, and she knew it. She was also the smartest. Forcing her body to relax enough to keep breathing, Leyli tried to look innocent and naive. Wide eyes – which wasn't hard to fake – and darting glances were enough to convince them she was harmless.

Unfortunately, the monster beside her looked like he planned to take her out first. Which worked out, because she had plans for him. As soon as the gong sounded, she pulled the cloth from her arm and rushed him. It wasn't hard to wrap it around his neck. In fact, it was shockingly easy. The man hadn't expected that. He'd almost shoved his own neck right into it. Then she twisted.

He pawed at the noose, trying to break free as she pulled the dagger from her undergarments. Leyli had no idea where the heart would be from the back, but she knew one thing. Punching as hard as she could, she hacked at his spine. The metal cut deep, his legs gave up, and the man screamed.

She dared to look at the others before shoving the dagger into his neck like a priest with the sacrificial bull. Blood soaked the cloth, but she remembered the Lion's words. Keep every advantage. As it stood now, she didn't need to risk the pile of weapons. She had all she could use.

The lean man who'd been on her left killed the farmhand. The soldier had taken the opportunity to arm himself and stood waiting. Leyli scurried out of sight. If the wiry bastard thought she was easier, he'd come after her, leaving the advantage to the soldier. Instead, she needed to move around the edge. If she could catch the soldier, she could distract him with the scarf long enough to...

From the corner of her eye, she saw movement. The lean man rushed at her back. With a terrified scream, Leyli turned – right into his fist. Pain slammed across her cheek and eye, but she shoved her dagger forward. The first swipe was a weak cut. The man hit her again, so she stabbed harder. This time, she felt skin part. Before he could hit her a third time, with her ears ringing, Leyli ran.

The soldier pounced on the wounded man, finishing him off. Desperate, she headed toward the cache of weapons, hoping for something she could use. They were piled on the only decoration in the place. A waist-high stone hill – probably what the Lion had defended in his own fight – offered little in the way of concealment, but it was an obstacle. It was something to put between her and the man who wanted to kill her.

She ran around it and spun to face her enemy. "Don't hurt me!"

He looked at her and sneered. "That's what they all say. I'm not losing, bitch."

Then he charged. Rushing to the right, he tried to catch her, but Leyli was quick. She ran, ducking low enough that he couldn't easily see her. With her heart thudding hard, she tried to listen for his steps. If she looked up, she'd give away her advantage. Unfortunately, he was probably used to the fear of combat. There was only one way she could beat him.

Spinning in place, she rushed in the opposite direction. The soldier saw her, his step faltering, and she slammed her entire body into his side before he could get his weapon up. Screaming in panic, she shoved, knocking him away. His temple hit the stone. His chest hit the sand. The grunt that came out sounded stunned, so she pushed him into it again from behind. This time, he fought back, but fear gave her strength.

Like a mad woman, she forced his face into the rock over and over, her hands tangled in his short hair, but he battered at her with hard punches. Each one hurt, but he couldn't get a good grip behind him. She couldn't stop. Tears were leaking from her eyes and a primal cry was stuck in her throat even as she felt him go limp. Then her legs buckled.

Kneeling beside his body in the sand, tears ran down her face, and her hands shook. She barely caught her breath before the guard showed up, his spear pointed at her just like the first time. Leyli looked at him and nodded, closing her eyes before she pushed herself back to her feet. Trembling all over, she grabbed her dagger, tucked it into the waistband of her underthings, then headed back to the dark gate.

The guards took her arms. The one on her left grabbed the dagger from her waist, his hand going up the remnants of her dress without shame. Leyli made no move to stop him. She knew better. When they pushed her into the cell this time, she didn't collapse.

"Two more rounds," the Lion said softly.

She groaned and dropped onto the tiny bed. Her fingers trembled. "How many for you?"

"Just one more, today. Eat this." His hand reached toward her cell, the bars preventing him from truly making it. In it was a golden-brown roll.

Her stomach despised the idea. "No thanks."

"Eat it. If you're running on fumes, you're at a disadvantage. Puke it if you have to, but at least try. It's just bread."

Nodding her head, even though he couldn't see it, she leaned over for the roll. "Why do you get all the goodies? Nice armor, by the way."

"I earned it. Kill enough people and you'll get it, too."

She pulled off a piece of bread and looked at it. "Yeah. What are my other options?"

Silence hung in the alley before he answered. "Die."

Leyli forced the bread into her mouth and chewed. It tasted like raw cotton. "How do you do this?"

"How did you? Eight men, little girl. That's what it took for you to live this long."

"Can we not talk about that until I get this in my stomach?"

This time, his laugh was warm and loud. "Ok. Sure. You know how much you owed?"

"Owed?" She couldn't follow the change in subject.

"Yeah. You're in with the debtors. Means someone traded you for money to pay off what they owed. If it wasn't you, then had to be your father or husband."

"No husband. I think it was my cousin." She wasn't about to tell this stranger what kind of life she used to lead. His help would probably dry up.

The Lion grumbled. "Then no, you have no clue. You'll find out tomorrow. Each fight pays off your debt. You can either earn your way out or live through two hundred and fifty fights. Whichever comes first."

"Guard said you have almost two hundred."

"Yep. Just finished one ninety-eight. Next is ninety-nine. Tomorrow is my big two hundred. Then I get two weeks of training."

"Nice. I've got two. Guess I'll be here a while."

She heard a thump as he leaned against the wall to match her. "Three years. Probably take me almost another to finish. If I live that long."

"Any more tips?"

He sighed. "Don't die. They'll come after you first from now on. Just keep moving. If they can't catch you, they can't kill you."

"Right," she said softly. "Just don't die, because that's so easy."

Somehow she managed to finish her roll and suck back some water. The biggest miracle was that it stayed down. All too soon, they came for her again. The guard slipped the dagger back into her clothes while she waited to go out, so at least she hadn't lost her advantage.

The third round was worse than the previous two. The Lion was right. They came for her first. Running as fast as she could, she evaded them long enough for two of the men to kill the others. Then they both turned on her. Tossing her blood-stained skirt at one, she somehow managed to cut the second's arm deep enough that the first attacked him.

Then it was just the two of them left. Leyli knew she looked terrified. She was! Thankfully, it seemed to bother the man enough that she was able to get inside his guard and plunge her tiny dagger into his ribs. Pushing as hard as she could, she felt the pop. When the blood pooled in his mouth, she knew she'd hit something vital.

It took a few more stabs before he stopped struggling, but each one made him slower. When he finally collapsed, she felt like she'd been hit by a bull. This time, the guard didn't point the spear when he came to escort her back. Instead, he grabbed her elbow to steady her. Leyli counted it a small victory, trying to ignore what it had taken to get it.

Her feet hit stone and a hand grabbed her shoulder. Exhausted, she turned, expecting a guard. What she saw was a line of metal scales leading up to hazel eyes. The Lion was massive! Looking up at him from the ground, she hadn't realized it, but standing face to face, she felt like a mouse about to be swallowed. There was no doubt he was a killer, but his hand was gentle on her arm. Then he ducked his head.

"Well fought. Give Tinas back his dagger. They won't let you take it to the cell."

Behind her, the guard chuckled. "I prefer to take it." Then he demonstrated.

The Lion's eyes narrowed but never left Leyli's. "I think they should call you the Wolf, because you're one hell of a bitch. Congratulations."

"Thank you, sir. Good luck."

He shook his head. "Never wish your enemy luck. Tomorrow, I may be the man that kills you. Besides, he's a fickle god."

Then he turned and walked onto the sands. Around the arena, the fans screamed with enthusiasm. She let out her breath in a rush, but the guards made no move to hurry her back to her cell. Taking the opportunity, she turned to watch.

The Lion walked to the hummock in the center and waited. Around him, staff were clearing away the bodies of Leyli's victims. Others were bringing in props. The fans didn't care. They were too busy calling out cheers for their favorite gladiator, and he was doing everything to encourage them.

Tinas gestured to the side. "There's another door over there. That's where they'll send in the criminals."

"Criminals?" She turned to look at the guard who'd been kindest to her.

He nodded. "Yep, it's how the local towns kill off those too dangerous to keep alive, and the crowd loves it. Eye for an eye, and all that. They send them in unarmed, and he gets to kill them all."

Leyli looked back at the man standing in the center of the arena. "Ever think it may not be a privilege?"

"No, and you shouldn't either. It's an easy win for him. One more step toward getting out of that cell he calls home." He put his hand on her shoulder and turned to the hall. "C'mon, let's get you some water before you're up again. Odds are still running against you."

She let him lead her back. "Tinas, what happens if I win?"

"Then tonight you sleep and tomorrow you do it all again, but the team owners will be shopping. If you're lucky, someone will buy your debt who's willing to train you. If you're not, you're thrown against the real gladiators until you die."

"Any advice?"

The guard smiled kindly but shook his head. "No, little Wolf. Being a woman helps. Not many ladies able to live past the first round, and a lot of fans will pay to see one. I'll see what I can hear about your opponents for the next round. Good luck."

Her world had just turned upside down. She took a deep breath and tried to embrace it before telling the guard, "Thanks, I'm sure I'll need it."

Chapter 3

FOR AN HOUR, she got to relax and catch her breath, but Leyli wasn't stupid. She paced slowly around her cell, keeping her arms moving. In her pampered life, she'd never worked her muscles like this, and if she got stiff, it made it easier to kill her. Beside her, the Lion said nothing.

Eventually, Tinas came back to collect her. While they walked to the entrance, he tried to give her as much information as he could. "Four men. A hunter, a guard, a butcher, and a boxer. Stay away from the boxer. He can take a beating, and I'm not sure you could get close enough to stab him."

She nodded slowly. "And what are they calling me?"

He flashed her a toothy grin. "The Lady." At the entrance to the sand, he held out the dagger. "Good luck."

"Would you do me a favor?"

"If I can."

She took a deep breath, feeling the panic start to rise. "If I die, can you tell the Lion thank you? The two of you made my last day a bit better."

"Don't quit now," Tinas said softly. "No one thought the Lion would win either, but look at him. You can do this, little Wolf."

Then it was time. She walked onto the sands, watching the men enter from their own corners. Pausing well back from the collection of weapons, she finally took the chance to actually look around. There was no need to see her competition. She knew what they were – bigger, stronger, and meaner than her. She wanted to at least see her new world.

The walls around the fighting pit were twice as tall as a man. Above that were seats. They were all filled. Commoners in rough cotton and wool leaned over the edge, screaming at the fighters. At each end were groups in finer clothing. Above it all, the sky was turning orange as the sun fell toward the edge. Never in a million years would she have expected to be here.

She was supposed to be a queen. At worst, a domna. Her sole purpose in life was to make an expedient marriage and strengthen the nation of Norihame. Until last night, she'd never even left the city of Oberhame. She'd barely stepped outside the palace grounds! Now, she stood in some village sporting arena, fighting for not only her life but the security of her father's lands.

The thought hit her like a fist to the gut. She had to survive this. Her father and brother might be dead. It was possible that she was the last of the Aravatti line. She had to survive long enough for someone to save her. That meant she had to save herself. She was the daughter of a warrior. She might be a princess, but that didn't mean she had to be weak. The Aravatti had strength in their spines and had never been ashamed of using it.

Leyli took a breath and let her eyes close for a moment. She would do this. She would not die today, and when she got free, she'd make it up to the families of the men she'd killed. The gods had put her in this hell for a reason, but they never gave people a task too strong to bear. The guard called her a wolf. Little did he know it was the beast that adorned her family crest.

She would become the Wolf.

This time, when the gong sounded, Leyli waited. The butcher rushed the boxer. The hunter turned to stalk her, but the guard was after him. She paced the edge, the tiny dagger heavy in her fist, heading toward the men on the far side.

The screams of the crowd drowned out the cries of the men on the sand. Over and over, the boxer pummeled the poor butcher, but he fought back. Fists flew between them until the boxer got the advantage. Dropping his weight on the other man, he slammed his hands into the butcher's skull. Blood poured from both his knuckles and the other man's nose. The sound of flesh on flesh was disgusting. That's when she surged forward.

He never saw her coming. With her teeth pulled back in a snarl, Leyli plunged the dagger into the boxer's neck, yanking it out quickly. Next, she hit him along the spine, hoping to at least incapacitate him. As he crumpled, she attacked the weakened butcher, hacking savagely at his exposed throat. The man barely had the sense to clutch at the wound before she was moving again.

The hunter stood across the sand from her, the guard dead at his feet. As the sky darkened, they stared at each other, both looking for an advantage. She shifted her hand on the dagger, securing her grip as she unraveled the cloth from her arm. He carried a sword. In the center were more weapons, but they offered her nothing. The only things Leyli knew how to do were evade and surprise, but those options were gone.

That meant she needed to make new ones.

She was a wolf. She was an opportunistic bitch, and the man before her thought she was a timid little lady. While her heart thrummed, the fear fled to the back of her mind, settling in like an old friend. She could do this. She would do this. She just had to be something he didn't expect.

With a roar, she rushed toward him. The hunter braced, lifting the sword, ready to strike. Above them, the crowd cheered, thrilled to see the suffering of others – and Leyli hated them for it. She hated all of them. This was not something to laugh about. This was life and death, and only the gods should have the power to ruin lives.

At the last minute, the hunter pulled back to swing. She hit the ground, tossing the scarf out toward him. Weighed down with the blood of a past kill, it caught his legs, just heavy enough for the hunter to notice. When he dared to glance down, she took the chance. She knew how meat was prepared for the kitchen. That's all this was. A hard swipe at the back of his knee cut deep. She saw the panic flare across the man's face as the joint crumpled. Before his leg hit the ground, she cut again, this time at his arm.

If he couldn't run and couldn't swing a sword, he couldn't win. Leyli focused on that – and kept hacking. The man struck back. His foot kicked at her leg. His good elbow crashed into her nose, followed by the hilt of the sword, but she wouldn't stop now. She couldn't. The pain was far away, only her fear controlling her. She had to win. She had to kill this man before he killed her. She had to make the Domn pay and protect the nation. This fight was about so much more than a pathetic girl in a tattered pink dress.

It was about winning. Leyli had to learn how, and as she shoved the dagger into the man's chest, she knew she'd done just that. She was a wolf, and she wouldn't be stopped. The roar burst from her lips as she stabbed the man again and again until he went limp.

She didn't wait for the guard. Taking a deep breath, she stood and marched back to her den, refusing to think about her battered and bloody body. The crowd screamed. People threw things into the arena for her, but Leyli ignored it all. She was still alive. She could do this. Blood trickled down her face, but it was one more annoyance in a world that wanted to see her dead. She wouldn't give in. With her chin held high, the Wolf wanted only the security of darkness.

Tinas met her at the gate and she handed him the dagger. He passed her a cloth in exchange. "Your nose is bleeding. It might be broken."

"It'll heal." She kept walking. By now, she knew the way.

Beside her, Tinas just chuckled softly, waiting until she was inside her cell before locking the door. His eyes caught hers, and he nodded, then stepped aside. Finally, she was alone. Leyli dropped onto the bunk and sighed. Sixteen men. She was responsible for the deaths of sixteen men, and her lungs didn't want to breathe.

From the cell beside her, she heard, "Who won?" It was the Lion.

Tinas chuckled, a clank sounding like he leaned against the bars. "She found it. Took a beating, but she walked out on her own feet."

The Lion sighed loudly. "Send my wine to her tonight? She'll need sleep if she wants to live through tomorrow."

"You know what they're planning?"

"Yeah." The Lion's voice was nearly a growl. "The team owners want to thin out the field of recruits. They'll try to kill off as many as possible tomorrow, then fight to buy the best."

"So you want to buy her wine the night before you kill her?" Tinas sounded shocked.

The Lion said nothing for a moment. "No. I want to make sure she has a chance. If the gods are kind, I won't stand against her. If they're cruel, I'll kill her quickly."

"Yeah." Tinas sighed. "Sleep well."

"Not gonna happen. Marino's making money tonight." The Lion grumbled under his breath. "Guess they should've named me the Stallion."

"Nah. Your roar is too loud."

The men laughed, then steps receded down the hall. While Leyli tried to relax, the arena grew quiet. Voices that had been cries earlier were now just murmurs, and the halls echoed with empty cells. Above her, the sound of feet was loud as the crowd departed for the night. Alone in her bunk, her mind finally had the chance to work, and the thoughts in her head weren't kind.

She remembered their faces. The men she'd killed all looked the same at the last moment. Brown eyes, blue ones, or green, they all were scared. They were so scared, and she'd been the monster they feared. She, the proper young lady who knew how to sew and direct the palace staff. She, the princess who could identify any nobleman's banner. She'd killed them all. She'd ruined their families. She'd shattered bones and rent flesh. She'd become everything she despised in the world.

Her stomach clenched and she launched herself to the corner. Once again, her face hung over the chamber pot as she purged her body of what she could. Unfortunately, the memories stayed. When her stomach was empty, her body tried to keep going. Raw, wrenching gags rang out against the stone, broken by gasping coughs, but she had to retch. She had to do something, and this was the only option she had left.

"Don't fight it," the Lion whispered. "Get it out while you can. Drink more so you can hurl more, and just let it happen."

Leaning back, she reached for the jug of water and drank straight from it. Stale and dirty, the taste elicited another round. Then she drank again. This time it stayed for nearly a minute before coming back up. Over and over she repeated the process until her body stopped trying. That's when the tears started.

Leyli refused to howl like a woman. With her jaw clenched against the anguish, she just let the tears fall. Her hands shook and her nose ran. Eventually, she had to sniff. Pain shot through her face and she gasped. From there, the sorrow took control. The life she knew was over! Pulling her knees to her chest, she buried her face in them to muffle the sound, struggling to breathe around her mess of a nose.

"Hey." The voice was gentle, but she couldn't look up. "Little Wolf, I brought some wine." It was Tinas.

She nodded but refused to show her face. "Thank you," she blubbered.

"It's ok, honey."

From beside her, the Lion disagreed. "It's not. Leave her alone."

"Yeah." Tinas sighed. "Dinner's coming soon enough. If she drinks all the wine first, she may not stay conscious long enough to eat."

"She will," the Lion said. "She'll do what she needs to survive. Stop worrying about her. She's a fighter."

"No, I'm not," Leyli muttered.

"Yes," the Lion assured her, "you are. You've already proven it. Your father would be proud."

She sucked in a breath and looked at the hall. "You know my dad?"

He chuckled. "No, but I know men. Having a daughter as strong as you would make any father proud, alive or dead."

Or dead. The words cut deep. She didn't even know if her family was still alive. She didn't know who sat on the throne. "Does anyone follow politics?"

"No," both men said, but Tinas sounded confused.

Leyli just nodded before shifting closer to grab the wine. "Then I guess it doesn't matter. What town is this?"

"Valview." Tinas squatted down to look at her. "You didn't know?"

"No. Last night I fell asleep in Oberhame. This morning, I woke up here."

"The Wolf of Oberhame," the Lion said. "Now that is a good name."

"I'll tell the announcer." Reaching through the bars, Tinas rubbed the edge of her arm before leaving her to suffer through the long night alone.

Chapter 4

THE WINE HELPED. The food helped more. Leyli was nearly asleep when a glow in the hall woke her. Glancing over her head at the bars, she saw three guards escorting a cloaked woman. Maybe she was the wife of a team owner? Leyli didn't know so closed her eyes again.

The lock to the Lion's cell clicked loudly. "We'll be down the hall if you need us, ma'am."

The woman giggled, but it wasn't a sound that suited her. "No, I'm sure I won't need you."

The door creaked as it opened and banged when it closed. No one spoke for a long time, not until the light was long gone. Then Leyli heard her neighbor's voice. He sounded bored.

"You paid my owner for an hour of my time. You've paid me nothing for the lack of sleep."

The woman's voice was thick. "Make me happy and the necklace around my throat is yours."

"That'll do."

Her response was a feminine gasp. What came after that was hard to block out: the sound of cloth, flesh sliding against flesh, and too much heavy breathing. Leyli felt her face growing warm. She didn't mean to listen, but it wasn't like she had a choice. Instead, she shoved her pillow over her ears, but that only helped so much. The grunts and moans still leaked through.

The woman had paid for an hour, and the Lion gave her every second of it. When her moans became screams, flashes of dead men's faces danced behind Leyli's eyes. When the Lion groaned in completion, she remembered the last gasp of her opponents. When the guards returned to collect the woman, Leyli ignored it all, fighting back another round of tears. She was a slave, fallen from the highest place possible to the lowest. Not only was she intended to kill for amusement, but they'd also sell her body, and nothing she could do would stop it.

She tried to sleep, but couldn't. What difference did it make? She'd never come back from this. Her whole life was ruined. She was ruined. Her value to the country had vanished the moment her cousin abducted her. Why was she even trying? At best, she'd be married off to some widower who could spend her money and ignore her. At worst? They knew she was here and hadn't come for her because she was now worthless.

Minutes ticked past. Down here, below the arena, the warriors took what reprieve they could. Snores echoed and water dripped in the distance, but the silence only made it easier to hear her sobs.

"You're supposed to be sleeping," the Lion whispered.

"I don't care."

He paused for a moment, and she heard his bunk creak. "You have to care. You have to keep fighting."

"Why? So they can sell us like whores?"

"Yes. It doesn't matter what they do to you, so long as you keep living. Bend, break, but don't ever give up. Then one day, you win and walk out of here a free woman with your life in your control."

"You don't understand."

He chuckled. "Trust me, Wolf, I do. Every woman that comes to me adds to my future. Every guard I befriend is one chance to get ahead. When your only other option is death, you do what you have to to survive. You learn to win."

"And what do we win?"

His answer was little more than a breath. The sound of it was as cold as winter ice. "Revenge."

Staring at the dark ceiling, she let it wash over her. If she could live through this, she'd learn to fight. They'd never expect that of her. If they even recognized her by the time she was done, they wouldn't see a woman as a threat. No one would believe the once pampered princess could live through this. If they killed her family, then the least she could do was kill them back. Maybe they'd ruined her, but she'd survive just to avenge the royal name.

"I can do that," she finally said. "I can make them all pay for what they've done."

"Yeah." The Lion took a long breath. "And don't let anything stand in your way. Do whatever you need to in order to get there. You're stronger than all of this. Say it over and over, and eventually you'll believe it."

"I am the Wolf of Oberhame," Leyli whispered. "I cannot be defeated."

"Exactly."

Somewhere in the night, she managed to fall asleep. When the sounds of people in the halls woke her, her first thought was pain. Her nose hurt. Her arms burned. Every muscle in her body protested the idea of moving. Men were making their way down the line, pushing trays of food between the bars. Others, dressed more like merchants, walked the aisles, looking into the cells with curiosity. Slowly, the sound of voices grew.

"Feeling refreshed, Lion?"

Her neighbor groaned. "Go away, Merino."

"You always fight better after a good slut."

"No. I always fight like a beast. I don't need your middle-aged widows to keep me awake. What do you want?"

The man, who must be a team owner, shifted enough so that Leyli could see him. His robe was dark blue, trimmed in silver. He glanced over, and she refused to look away, making it clear she was assessing him. Merino smiled, then turned his attention back to the Lion.

"You're going tandem today. As the highest scoring gladiator, you pick last. You know what that means, right?"

"I get the worst partner in the group. Just make sure I have a sharp sword. If the bastard slows me down, I'll cut the chain off his arm."

"That's my boy," Merino purred. "There will be seven groups, all coming for you. Don't make two-hundred your unlucky number."

"Not today," the Lion promised.

Tandem. That meant she'd be assigned a partner. If the Lion got the worst of the group, then that gave Leyli an advantage. She pulled her hair out of the knot, rubbed her hands over it to make it look rough, then shoveled back the food without tasting it. When she heard the guards coming to collect the novice fighters, she took a deep breath – and probed her nose.

Pain flared behind her eyes and tears followed. She couldn't hold back the whimper. Oh, it was definitely broken. Sitting on the edge of the cot, she tried to make her ears stop ringing. By the time her own gate opened, her eyes were streaming.

This time, her jailer wasn't Tinas. A large, dark-skinned man grabbed her arm and hauled her forward. Stumbling along beside him, her vision blurred by tears, Leyli relaxed. She was just a tiny girl, just a debtor who'd gotten lucky the day before. She tripped awkwardly over the rough floor until the man tossed her into a large room. Along the far wall stood a line of merchants. Clustered in the center were the men who'd lived this long, and one broken little girl.

They all sneered at her. With a whimper, she moved back, clutching her arms over her chest, yanking at what was left of her dress. Battered and bruised, she had to look atrocious, and Leyli was willing to use that. She didn't even try to hide the tears on her face.

Then the first gladiator came in. Dressed in black leather with silver accents to make his attire ornate, he let his eyes roam the group. The other men stood straighter. Leyli stepped back. The fighter glanced at her and huffed before moving on to choose a burly man.

Another came, and then another after that. Each of them dismissed Leyli without a second glance. In the end, it was just her and a weak young man. This time, the gladiator wore brown and brass. He groaned his frustration at the choices, then stormed toward them.

She didn't have to fake fear at his approach. Stumbling back, she nearly tripped and a yelp slipped out. The man looked at her and chuckled.

"Looks like the Lion's finally going to have a chain that will slow him down. I'll take the man. His bones are thin enough."

The pair left, leaving just her and the man in blue. Merino, they'd called him. He said nothing until the door shut, then motioned for the guard to bring in his fighter. When he gestured to Leyli, he was grinning.

"Look what the cat dragged in."

The Lion let his eyes roam over her. "Why are you last?"

Taking a deep breath, she lifted her chin. "Because you're the best, and I know how to be a weak little girl. I can't prove to anyone that I'm a good choice, but it's not hard to convince you men that I'm worthless."

He nodded once. "Sword or shield?"

She thought about that quickly. She'd heard of this game. They chained the fighters together, giving one a sword, the other a shield. Their only chance at survival was to either be sufficient with what they had, kill their partner, or work together as a unit.

"The shield, sir."

He stepped toward her. "I'm no 'sir,' little Wolf. You know I could hack off your arm and take the shield?"

"I do. I also think that I'm short enough to work around you without making problems. I'm quick enough to keep up. I'm certainly smart enough to not disappoint you."

The Lion turned to his master. "She'll do. Call her the Wolf of Oberhame."

"If she's alive at the end," Merino teased. "Otherwise, we'll call her dead."

The Lion looked at her again. "She'll be alive. This one has teeth."

He gestured to a door on the far wall. Walking beside him, they entered a large room filled with weapons. The Lion looked at her once, then picked up a dagger and grabbed the waist of her dress. When Leyli didn't jerk away, he smiled… then began cutting.

"Your first impression says a lot, as you've noticed. If you're weak, they will hunt you down. If you're strong, they'll gang up to kill you. I can't be anything but strong, so we need to make you look the same."

"I can do that."

His hazel eyes looked up at her. "Can you?"

"Watch me."

He went back to cutting. When he was done, her dress had become a tattered shirt and a skirt that barely hung on her hips. He took the length of cloth and wove it into the material as a belt, making sure it would stay. She looked like a barbarian wench, except instead of cheap leather, she wore the remnants of expensive pink chiffon. It was more flesh than she'd ever shown in public, but the Lion's mind wasn't on her body.

Leyli raked her fingers through her hair then tied it back as well as she could. The Lion pulled out another pink scrap and knotted it around the mess. Like a dainty ribbon, the cloth only helped keep her mane back. Then he shrugged and gestured to the next door, grabbing a sword as he followed.

"If you harm a guard, your debt doubles. That means your goal of two hundred and fifty fights becomes five hundred. No one has lived past three hundred."

"Only one man has ever earned his way out, right?" She remembered that from some history lesson.

The Lion nodded. "And I'll be the second. If you listen to me, you'll be the third."

She chuckled and looked up at him. "Still not a man."

"Today, you might as well be. They won't be nice to you because you aren't, and on the sands, the only thing we have time to see are your vital areas." He gestured to someone at the side. "Manacle on the right hand. Someone get her a round shield?"

The man was a blacksmith, or what passed for one in a gladiator arena. He looked at her wrist, shook his head, then grabbed a cuff. With a groan, he tossed it away before grabbing another. This one was smaller. Only then did he pin it around her arm and attach a length of chain. The Lion stepped up on the other side, holding his left arm out.

"Renak, can I have that one?" He pointed at a wider cuff in the pile behind the man. "It fits over the bracers."

"Yeah. Be safe out there, Lion. Don't let the cunt slow you down."

"Not gonna happen. Little bitch might even help."

The pin clicked into place. Another man shoved a shield at her. While the Lion guided her forward, she pushed her arm into the braces, looking at the inside. She'd never held a shield before, and it was a lot heavier than she expected. It also felt really solid. Leyli tested the weight, praying she'd be able to lift it fast enough.

"The grip should be large enough for a man." Reaching over, the Lion tapped it. "Use both hands if you have to. You can hit as well as block with that. Think of it like a really big club."

She nodded quickly. "Ok. How do I help?"

"Watch my back. Don't lag behind. When I say move, don't ask questions, just do it."

"Yes, sir."

He punched her arm gently. "Stay on my left if you can. Call it if you have to dart around. Do not get me tangled in that chain."

"So, I block, you kill. You roar, I act like an obedient bitch. Got it."

He looked at her quickly, grinning. "I think I like you, kid. Try not to die?"

"Consider it a two hundredth victory present."

Get WHEN WE WERE KINGS on Amazon

Glossary

The Iliran language is a constantly evolving one. The letters p, j, q, and the combinations of th, ch, sh, and ph are not native to the original language but have slowly become used through the association with humans. Due to the inability of humans to understand pack hierarchy, many new titles have been created to aid in interspecies and international relations.

ahnor: first mate, also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

ahvir: eternally
aitae: help
akerna: dam or birthmother, does not imply a relationship nor exclude one
alous: always
amma: mother or mom
ankan: spread
arhha: north

Arhhawen: north wind
arn: and
arzionah: evening
ast: are
aufrio: grey, typically used to describe a color pattern on grauori
aussah: thank you
auxec: save
avixa: tell
ayamae: help me
ayati: the nature of things, fate, and used as slang to mean joy/happiness
bax: earn
berrn: leave
brerror: loner or outcast from society
ca: with
canzara: distance (away)

cenla: slate
cessivi: soulmate, and a title for a partner bonded in such a manner
cinnor: fourth mate, also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

corvae: love
dargo: dominate
dava: father
denn: home
denwar: blocks
derc: two
dernor: second mate, also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

derza: right
dregor: sire or birthfather, does not imply a relationship nor exclude one
dru: you (plural)

e: the or to, depending on how used.

ed: be
edst: is
einay: they
gan: does
gar: my
garn: mine
gavwor: father-in-law, can be used as a title of respect
gehwah: show
genause: soul or direction of one's life path
gern: do
gerus: those grauori deemed successful enough to contribute to the species and allowed to breed; implies respect
grae: know
gru: babies
grunae: pup
ihrend: word
il: you
ilus: derived from the grauori idea of proving one's worth, now used as a title of respect similar to sir or ma'am.

inurga: wrong
kai: her
kaisae: leader (female); one of the four genders of iliri, when capitalized it refers to the chosen female ruler of the species

Kaisor: leader (male); a title created to show respect to Blaec Doll
kaizen: leaders or rulers (plural)

kalargi: brother
kanae: his
kanna: name
kano: he
kauvwae: grandmother
khemma: daughter
kierna: she
koleri: sister
laetus: reverence
lannae (lannar): emotional sex, to make love
liall: dog
lor: for
loura: missed
lursarati: devil or demon, a personification of evil
lyrva: revenge
maargra: grauori soldier, literally means "one who protects"

maast: bloodlust, sometimes used as profanity.

maerte: the meat derived from humans
moxero: bravery
nacione: white, often used to describe a color pattern on grauori
nas: not
nee: please
nieur: die
novi: new
onsa: same
onsyc: homosexual or pansexual gender of iliri

Orassae: grauori queen, literally means "leader of the people"

ortas: intelligence
raergah: respect

Raewar: strength of the pack, recently made into a title for military leadership
rafrezzi: gold, typically used to describe a color pattern on grauori
rahdreg: pride
raz: stop
rocrra:force
rornnae (rornnar): carnal sex for physical pleasure, to fuck
sadava: adopted father
sae: I
sahn: us
sahna: we
settivo: place
sevic: hunt
sinna: this
sivex: friend, not to be confused with acquaintance which has no specific word
suma: that
sussa: need
taunor: third mate, also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

tola: all
umso: submit
unes: where
va: am
vaera: life
van: will
vargwar: voice, recently made into a title for an official translator
vau: have
vau: was
vaun: are (plural)

verg: freeze
viernor: fifth mate, also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

wen: wind
wohanna: honor
wona: true
xie: ridge
za: of
za: what
zan na: slang equivalent to "of course"

zar: in

Books by Auryn Hadley

Adding Ink (Romance):

One More Day

Demons' Muse (Paranormal Reverse Harem):

The Kiss of Death

Gamer Girls (Contemporary Romance):

Flawed

Challenge Accepted

Virtual Reality (In Progress)

Rise of the Iliri (Science Fantasy):

BloodLust

Instinctual

Defiance

Inseparable

Tenacity

Resilience

Dissent

Upheaval

The Wolf of Oberhame (Fantasy):

When We Were Kings

When We Were Dancing

When We Were Crowned

About the Author

Auryn Hadley is happily married with three canine children and a herd of feral cats that her husband keeps feeding. Between her love for animals, video games, and a good book, she has enough ideas to spend the rest of her life trying to get them out. They all live in Texas, land of the blistering sun, where she spends her days feeding her addictions – including drinking way too much coffee.

For a complete list of books by Auryn Hadley, visit my Amazon Author Page, or check out my website: aurynhadley.com

JOIN THE MAILING LIST

Facebook

Twitter

Amazon